Skip to main content

Full text of "The Annals and magazine of natural history; zoology, botany, and geology"

See other formats 


Pet sen tinti— tele Cn 
reves ttoy Otel 


ot ttt wr 
Preweryror es Sarno 


wa taf 
ee ee ee ee oe ee 


ee ee ee 
ee eee ee ee a 
Wh teste Htowy tim gett gi» Gorda 
fie Bh He etal Care tester th nee Sambi Ms 
nk me Hip COR elt eee edn din guy 
7 MeO the oh Onda bd Hatbe Pod Batty r. 


a nesteylte 


tt Cte in Re OSS 
ei ane + te 


OT ee 
eke aeatnlt to ah athwad oth 
A A Bane th at on te: ate 


yeaah 
ee re ee See ee ee 
Re tn the hig Wich Sin ali Hah nl aston Sha sha Bate doet - 
a eo 4 PEG ne elo kh tl AN eke Th OT eth 


end a) i apne epee tinned ee 
ee ee ‘ 
. ar oe Geb Gm 
lh Pornihwy ae 
seth ap And 


areata eerie einen nena Wontar ene any teen Cy 
Dee See ees ee ee ee eae 
ee te > 2 “ 


ee 
ee 


eno 


Detain tie mle Hehe he frie pee et 


Oe oe ee ee 
yee Mer rein 
mE al ap fet 
Be tet Th totale Mee 
o 
Dah 6 AE tarry 
ee ee 
2 ee 


ae ne 


AP Pe ant hd rms 
‘ om hey 


ft ee eho 
“ “ee te 


oe : 
ned be Prine nb nd therParn® 


im Rowrned Ar ceene 


G8 Noein tan ne aA ato mae 


e 


; * i c, ) 
a ee 
i N yt 


i 


4 vk 4 


aay hae j 


aa 


SOS, AL 
THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY, 


INCLUDING 


ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY. 


(BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE ‘ANNALS’ COMBINED WITH LOUDON AND 
CHARLESWORTH’S ‘ MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.’ ) 


CONDUCTED BY 


ALBERT C. L. G. GUNTHER, M.A., M.D., Ph.D., F.R.S., 
WILLIAM S. DALLAS, F.LS., 
WILLIAM CARRUTHERS, F.RB.S., P.L.S., F.GS., 


AND 


WILLIAM FRANCIS, Ph.D., F.LS. 


PPI IIL PLDI PP PLP PPL L A 


VOL. XIX.—FIFTH SERI y “soni 


—_ eee ~ 


LONDON: 
PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS. 


SOLD BY LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO.; SIMPKIN, MARSHALL, AND CO. ; 
KENT AND CO.; WHITTAKER AND CO.: BAILLIERE, PARIS: 
MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH : 

HODGES, FOSTER, AND CO., DUBLIN: AND ASHER, BERLIN, 


1887, 


J4 
ws af 


“ Omnes res creatse sunt divine sapientix et potenti testes, divitie felicitatis 
humane :—ex harum usu Jonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini; 
ex ceconomié in conservatione, proportione, renoyatione, potentia majestatis 
elucet. Harum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper eestimata ; 
a veré eruditis et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper 
inimica fuit.”—Linnzus. 


“Quel que soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu’ouvrir les yeux pour 
voir qu'elle est le chef-d’ceuvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rappor- 
tent toutes ses opérations.”—Brucnngr, Théorie du Systeme Animal, Leyden, 


1767. 


specs ..... . Thesylvan powers 
Oren our summons ; fon their deepest dells 
The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild 
And odorous branches at our feet; the Nymphs 
That press with nimble step the mountain-thyme 
And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed, 
But scatter round ten thousand forms minute 
Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock 
Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too 
Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face 
They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush 
That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles, 
Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread, 
The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne, 
All, all to us unlock their secret stores 
And pay their cheerful tribute. 
J. Taytor, Norwich, 1818, 


CONTENTS OF VOL. XIX. 


[FIFTH SERIES. } 


NUMBER CIX. 


I. On some new or imperfectly-known Species of Stromato- 
poroids. By H. ALLEYNE Nicnoxson, M.D., D.Sc., Regius Professor 
of Natural History in the University of Noacdecn Eph rt IIL. ( Plates 
D9 I) Ne Rv OR Path SOR Ponape oe RE Mee So 


II. Notes on a Species of Entalophora from the Neocomian Clay 
Of dancolnshires | By JG. Meo ENRT Sart... eioierths) daycare vagtets atl oak 8 


II. The Morphology of Antedon rosacea. By P. Herperr 
CaRPENTER, D.Sc., F.R.S., F.L.S., Assistant Master at Eton Col- 


Br ramen re eh a cle «ft RNS, Sea cn Sr SME, Gare eae 


IV. On the Rhopalocera of Northern Borneo.—Part I. By W. 
Be, Dasa aid Nias, PORN Spevate doje aah dikes sraystaehiey6h wperel se xe 


V. Onsome Darwinistic Heresies. By Prof. Cart Voat ...... 


VI. Descriptions of nine new Spec‘es of African Butterflies. By 
I AG ROSE JO NEN EL rn a oho mPa De Ws Ee on obs #1 aly an ARs laa aig 7 


VII. Diagnosis of a new Species of Hesperomys from North 
Ponerign, by Oni mQwan eT Asy weeds os dae ewe cess ceeds 


VIII. Description of a new Tailed Batrachian from Corea. By 
iggieo) LS DUUU UR (62007964 teil ee ele ci TCO CCPC eee ara er ACiea i RaC 


IX. On the Genus Windia, Duncan, and the Name of its Typical 
Species. By GrorcE Jennines Hinpr, Ph.D., F.G.S. .......... 


Description of a new Genus of Gymnosomatous Pteropoda, by M. 
PRROWECISENCCE I. Acta dah aA dat D als aed vee Mate ta etaarm trent 


Page 


iv CONTENTS. 


NUMBER Cx. 
Page 
X. The Generic Position of Solanocrinus. By P. HERBERT CaR- 
PENTER, D.Sc., F.R.S., F.L.S., Assistant Master at Eton College... 81 


XI. On a Crangon, some Schizopoda, and Cumacea new to or rare 
in the British Seas. By the Rey. Canon A. M. Norman, M.A.. 


POM BES: cto csc yam op ha ple ein ele eas ee ele 89 
XII. Description of a new Butterfly allied to Vanessa antiopa. 
By Arruur G. Buruer, F.L.S., B.ZS., KG... 0. eee eee eee 103 


XITI. New Genera and Species of Corylophide in the Collection 
of the British Museum. By the Rev. A. MaTTHEWS............ 106 


XIV. Description of a new Species of Distomum. By F. JEr- 
Tain Bo oc ra: IE oc 4 a om ASA 116 


XV. On some Points in the Morphology and Classification of the 
Saleniide, Agassiz. By Prof. P. Martin Duncan, M.B., F.B.S., 
PES; and W. Percy Siapen, F.G-S,, Sec.G.8ic6e<=. 25s ns. ms 117 


XVI. On the Pelagic Fauna of our Shores in its Relation to the 
Nourishment of the Young Food-Fishes. By Prof. M‘Inrosu, M.D., 
oy OO ESA irs A Sa So ae ey pee 137 


XVII. Description of a new Papuan Phalanger. By OLpFrELp 
PEORAR: 9i)a.j.ciei lation 4 qaeis 0! 4 nate iets OGRE eae Sie! oie se Finnie 146 


XVIIL. Diagnoses of two new Fruit-eating Bats from the Solomon 
Tslands.“ By OLpPIELD THOMAS.....: :.14 Gere renee the «> sence 147 


XIX. On new Fishes from the Lower Congo. By G. A. 
AON GT sa ac yao. b's ne 2 22 oy = Gan ae 148 


XX. Critical Notes on the Polyzoa. By the Rev. Tuomas 
PETIN CK, 5s Ay BTU. «oo wid ew 2.0 ate vig cod Se Role see 150 


On the Class Podostomata, a Group embracing the Merostomata and 
Trilobites, by A. S. Packard; On the Anatomy and Classifica- 
tion of the Phytopti, by Dr. Alfred Nalepa; On the Conodonts, 
by MM. J. V. Rohon and K. A. von Zittel; Note on the Rep- 
tiles and Batrachians collected by Captain Em. Storms in the 
Tanganyika Region, by M. L. Dollo; On Spongilla glomerata, 
Mintle doy rh. Vel dOvalty ns os cats, ogo oho eee 164—168 


NUMBER CXfI. 


XXI. Description of a new Snake of the Genus Calamaria, from 
Borneo. By G. A. BouLENGER 


XXII. On a new Family of Pleurodiran Turtles. By G. A. 
IPOUMRNGMR: (ch.4 them enue astern beac 


CONTENTS. ¥v 


Page 
XXIII. Descriptions of new South-American Characinoid Fishes. 
EG A. EROUEAGN GIES sty oy neatet a aerate mpeavtya. erg ae ies alebacle/ele es 8 172 


XXIV. Notes on some Species of Inland Mollusca, By T. D. A. 
WOUMIER EDU SO LGR ee Net etdie uettin GIR Sy eae art Pee 4 ier 174 


XXV. Notes on the Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. — 
No. XXIII. On some Silurian Genera and Species (continued). By 
Prof. T, Rupert Jonss, F.R.S., F.G.S. (Plates I[V—VII.) ...... 177 


XXVI. On the Cetoniide of Japan, with Notes of new Species, 
Synonymy, and Localities. By Grorer Lewis, F.LS........... 196 


XXVII. On the Position of the Ampullaceous Sac and the Func- 
tion of the Water Canal-system in the Spongida. By H.J.Carrer, 
LHe] SS Rar NP ARES VAR ine cs, ea aN RE Mita EY an Ne ee 203 


XXVIII. Description of a new Genus of Stylasteride. By R. 
Kirkpatrick, Assistant, British Museum (Natural History). 
MOE VEO NSIMED Yee ttc ta scarce chonaanne piegerd © arose 8 cr eiel sia +) ewe re he ech ss ple ei ue 212 


XXIX. Descriptions of new Species of Bombycid Lepidoptera 
from the Solomon Islands. By Arruur G. Burier, F.4S%., 


Ones eee e ae Coe aaa « Ne oral sal eaererars oe = eu oR 214 
XXX. Last Words on Prof. Claus. By E. Ray Lanxester, 

15 NET EAL OPT OF os PRN ech inh Mir cae Pan Ae RIS 5 eae arte 7 

Proceedings of the Geological Society ..........cs.ee seers 227—240 


On Lerneascus nematoxys, a hitherto unknown Lernean, by Prof. 
C. Claus ; Considerations on the Nervous System of the Gaste- 
ropoda, by M. H. de Lacaze-Duthiers; Note on egalecus 
glesne, Ascanius, by James A. Grieg; Carterius Stepanowit, 
Petr, by H. J. Carter, F.R.S. &c. ; On some Optical Properties 
of the Peristome of Mosses, by M. J. Amann .......... 241—248 


NUMBER CXII. 


XXXI. The Relationships of the Porifera. By Dr. G.C. J. 
VosmaER. (Translated by ARTHUR DENDY, B.Se., F.L.8.) ...... 249 


XXXII. A Reply to Dr. G. J. Hinde’s Communication, “ On the 
Genus Hindia, Dunc., and the Name of its Typical Species.” By 
Proi.-P Marri Denean py PRIS. Gti «tienes 886 ea dees weds 260 


XXXIII. On the Rhopalocera of Northern Borneo.—Part II. By 
Reis ese Ae and, WW PPB el e's ee otie ee ele week 264 


XXXIV. On the Microscopic Fauna of elevated Alpine Lakes 
(600-2780 metres above the Sea). By Dr. O. E. Iywor........... 276 


vi CONTENTS. 


Page 
XXXV. Description of Chondrosia spurca, n. sp., from the South — : 
@oast of Australia... By H.J. Carrer, FBS. en oo... 28. e 286 
XXXVI. Descriptions of new Coleoptera-in the British Museum. _ 
PC rARtES O, WATERHOUSE...) 55.66. ays 55s eyes os Gee 289 
XXXVII. Descriptions of three new Species of Butterflies from 
purmab, by EH. GROSE. SMITH oe. oe en tg spain, 0 ery RPDS 296 
XXXVIII. Observations on Freshwater Sponges. By Dr. A. 
BUS GTEDEOMERTISIEL 5 /Pia. ahah, ges isiutiava ayoie vale Ven Sens jn staue sr etep o> ia -Vaiainaenga es 298 


XXXIX. The Polyzoa of the Adriatic: a Supplement to Prof. 
Heller’s * Die Bryozoen des adriatischen Meeres, 1867. By the Rev. 
roms HincKs, B:A.,.F RS), (Plate EX.) yee ie fouGp eth kbs 302 


XL. On the Structure of the me By A. CRoNEBERG 316 


On the Structurs of the Muscular Fibres of some Annelids,“by M. 
Jourdan; The Stigmata of the Scolopendride, by Dr. Erich Haase ; 
On the Food of the Sardine, by MM. G. Pouchet and J. de 
Giiern ere das, bape el cee DAG URESE Lake De OL =—oe 


NUMBER CXIII. 


XLL. Parasitic Castration, and its Influence upon the External 
Characters of the Male Sex, in the Decapod Crustacea. By Prof. A. 
SEEMED oy er erate (i ta NORE sate NE oe GARE tater Rg Ra ee GE Fee 325 


XLII. On new Batrachians from Malacca. By G. A. BouLENGER. 


(igletomey ene ee meer ace). See uahe eerste oh Sena Meeuats, «2 aseveroier aaa iags 345 
XLII. On new Siluroid Fishes from the Andes of Columbia, By 

CASAS OU NG Bao nc ie ol 9s s-ommeto€ «nfs, crestionts> Tab aAL MRS «putes 348 
XLIV. On the Reproductive Elements of the Spongida. By H. J. 

Maumee RSAOess Gish wees eas Gea aul eee re ane e cates wets eet 350 


XLV. Descriptions of new Species of Papilionide, Pieride, and 
reece. i BY INV 7 Es ERD, IOs os oes ihe oon Woo os alee tga 360 


XLVI. Descriptions of two new Species of Danaine. By H. 
REET SMEDISEL, s, 3). 6 6m io. a’tacin ns chee 'afs's's. > ia oe @ aiatne, esto ei een ee 369 


XLVII. Descriptions of some new Genera and Species of Cureulio- 
nide, mostly Asiatic—Part II]. By Francis P. Pascor, F.L.S. 


(Plate BRST) cs cupcshgs ghee: Fanys jerk 0 os p 9 songs ova ots que eians hia 370 
XLVIII. Note on two Species of Lucanoid Coleoptera, allied to 
Cladognathus bison. By Cuartes O, WATERHOUSE ............ 381 


XLIX. Descriptions of two new Species of Coptengis (Coleoptera, 
Erotylide). By Cuarues O. WATERHOUSE.................0. 082 


L. Remarks on Dr. A, Strauch’s Catalogue of the Geckos in the 
Zoological Museum of the Imperial Academy of St. Petersburg. By 
PAs BOULENGRE erecta tei. 5, 6 vo aa sale cola pee eh ey ee aeliees tote ea 383 


CONTENTS. Vil 


Page 


New Books :—The Structure and Life-history of the Cockroach 
( Periplaneta orientalis), an Introduction to the Study of Insects. 
By L. C. Mrati and AtFrrep Denny. — Exotische Schmet- 
terlinge. Abbildungen und Beschreibungen der wichtigsten 
exotischen Tagfalter i in systematischer Reihenfolee mit Beruck- 

. sichtigung neuer Arten, von Dr. O. STAUDINGER, unter tech- 
nischer Mitwirkung 70H Dr. H. Laneuaus (1-16 Lieferungen). 
II. Theil. Die Familien und Gattungen der Tagfalter systematisch 
und analytisch bearbeitet, von Dr. E. “SCHATZ qd, 2 Lieferungen).— 
Guide to the Galleries of Reptiles and Fishes in the Depar tment 
of Zoology of the British Museum (Natural History).—A General 


Guide to the British Museum (Natural History), Cromwell Road, 
POMP ONS. W Ginn dian siiacigln wom UTR te ea ae aren esos oe L 


On the Term Muelleria as applied to a Genus of Holothurians, by 
F. Jeffrey Bell, M.A. ; On the Pteromaline of the Hessian Fly, 
by Prof. K. Lindeman ; On the Power of Multiplication of the 
Infusoria Ciliata, by M. E., Maupas; On the Relations of the 
Groups of Arthropoda, by Prof. Carl Clouser 3892—396 


NUMBER CXIV. 


LI. Description of a second Species of Rabbit-Bandicoot (Pera- 
gale). By OLDFIEL D Tuomas, Natural-History Museum ........ 397 


LI. Nakes on the Paleeozoic Bivalved Entomostraca.—No. XXIV. 
On some Silurian Genera and Species. By Prof. T. Rupert Jongs, 
POMS Gas (Plata es BR Se MN acacia ets cee we ere a Meters 400 


LIT. Notes on some Land-Sheilsfrom New Guinea and the Solo- 
mon Islands, with Descriptions of new Species. By Epaar A. 
SIGEIEED,) Eat Grea ieee mania: ne heprta tot acss).) wie aieQeetse +o) ics spusenjeestt tana. 416 


LIV. Sporendonema terrestre, Oudemans, an exemple of Endoge- 


nous Spore-formation among the Hyphomycetes. By C. A. J. A. 
OUDEMANS 


LV. Descriptions of new Species of Moths (Noctuites) from the 
Solomon Islands. By Arruur G, Buturr, F.L.S., F.Z.8., &e..... 482 


LVI. New Infusoria from New Zealand. By T. W. Kirnx...... 439 


LVII. Descriptions of new Species of Epttola from Cameroons &c. 
in the Collection of Henley Grose Smith. By W.F. Kirpy, F.E.S. 441 


LVITI. Description of the hitherto unknown Male of Ornithoptera 
Pactorie, Gray. By Eh Grosu Swen) sec cess 445 


LIX. Characters of undescribed Coleoptera in the British Museum, 
Dy MARLO WATRRTOUBE Yee. c ie ctas stares «5 se nci waly a 446 


LX. On the Caucasian Mountain-Goat (Capra caucasica, Gild.), By 
EEE y MEIRED PEE Ns) Viva cc stom ee siroie neds eos een aid sameimels 450 


Vill CONTENTS. 


Page 
LXI. Notes on the Osteoloey of the Genus Platysternum. By G. 
AL BopLENGmR. ((Plates XVI. & XVII.) ..2 ni tas ae ee 461 


New Book :—The Larvex of the British Butterflies and Moths. By 
the late Wiiu1amM BucxiEr. Edited by H. T. Srarnton. 


Pts ONL L Ne co swiie ess so .ee eps Se he ae eo aire ome eae 464 
Note on Tudicula inermis &c., by Edgar A. Smith; The Natural- 

SLOT Y AMSOUTH pets cteek nig Siac. idle oe ae sites a eh eee 465, 466 
‘Tc(s ep Pet desis Seu serarchete he eictetceenetatars eect ngs ent: BS 467 


PLATES IN VOL. XIX. 
Puiate I, 
II. >} New Stromatoporoids. 
III. 
LV. 


Silurian Ostracoda. 


VIII. Phalangopora regularis. 
IX. Adriatic Polyzoa. 
X. New Batrachians. 
XI. New Curculionide. 
ae Bal eae Ositic 
ilurian Ostracoda. 
XII. 
XIV. Capra caucasica and Aigoceros Pallasii. 
XV. New Land-Shells. 
XVI. 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 


[FIFTH SERIES.] 


COE sebAtooretcngasoa per litora spargite muscum, 
Naiades, et circiim vitreos considite fontes: 
Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores: 
Floribus et pictum, dive, replete canistrum. 
At vos, o Nymphe Craterides, ite sub undas ; 
Ite, recurvato variata corallia trunco 
Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et mihi conchas 
Ferte, Dez pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo.”’ 
N. Parthenii Giannettasii Eel. 1. 


No. 109. JANUARY 1887. 


1.—On some new or imperfectly-known Species of Stromato- 
poroids. By H. Autteyne Nicuouson, M.D., D.Sc., 
Regius Professor of Natural History in the University of 
Aberdeen.—Part III. 


[Plates I.-II. } 


Clathrodictyon vesiculosum, Nich. & Mur. 
(Pl. I. figs. 1-3.) 


Clathrodictyon vesiculosum, Nicholson and Murie, Journ. Linn. Soc., 
Zool. vol. xiv. p. 220, pl. ii. figs. 11-15 (1878). 

Clathrodictyon vesiculosum, Nicholson and R. Etheridge, Jun., Mon. 
Sil. Foss. Girvan, p. 238, pl. xix. fig. 2 (1880). 

? Stromatopora striatella, M‘Coy, British Palswozoiv Fossils, p. 12 


(1851). 


Ccenosteum forming laminar expansions, often of large size, 
having the lower surface covered by a concentrically-striated 
and wrinkled epitheca. Full-sized individuals may be from 
6 to 9 inches in diameter and an inch or more in thickness. 
The upper surface is irregularly undulating, without “ mame- 
lons,” and exfoliating concentrically round the elevated points. 
Well-developed astrorhize are present ; but the central canals 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol, xix. I 


2 Frof. H. A. Nicholson on some new or 


of these do not open on the surface by prominent apertures. 
As regards minute structure, the ccenosteum is made up of 
closely-set horizontal lamin, which are only slightly or 
not at all undulated, but which are minutely crumpled, so as 
to give rise to more or less imperfect radial pillars. The 
radial pillars are invariably confined to their respective inter- 
laminar spaces, and are therefore not “ continuous.” The 
interlaminar spaces are broken up into minute, often imper- 
fect, lenticular cells, which are essentially formed by curved 
inflections of the concentric lamine. 

In general, from eight to ten interlaminar spaces or from nine 
to eleven lamine occupy the space of 1 millim.* The cells 
formed by the radial pillars or by the bendings of the laminee 
are very variable in size, but are mostly from } to 75 millim. 
in length. 

Obs. C. vesiculosum is the type species of the genus Cla- 
throdictyon +, Nich. & Mur. As in all the species of the 
genus, therefore, the radial elements of the skeleton are incom- 
pletely developed, and never extend from one interlaminar 
space into another. While the radial pillars are thus imper- 
fect, the concentric lamine of the ccenosteum are minutely 
undulated, and the interlaminar spaces thus become broken 
up and subdivided into vesicles, the size and shape of which 
are exceedingly variable. Hence vertical sections of C. ves¢- 
culosum (Pl. I. figs. 1 and 3) show a minutely vesicular struc- 
ture, the ccenosteum appearing to be made up of minute 
lenticular cells, arranged in horizontal or slightly curved 


# Tt should be understood that all such measurements as the above are 
approximate and not absolute, They are true of one particular specimen ; 
but even within the limits of a single slide the number of interlaminar 
spaces and laminz in a given space is not absolutely constant. Still more 
is there a want of complete uniformity when we examine slides taken 
from different examples of the same species. Nevertheless, in spite of a 
considerable range of individual variability, each species exhibits a suffi- 
cient constancy in the average distance at which its component laminz 
are placed apart to render this character available in specific deter- 
mination. 

+ The genus Clathrodictyon is distinguished from Actinostroma (Stro- 
matopora, auctt.) by the fact that the radial pillars are restricted to their 
respective interlaminar spaces, instead of being ‘‘ continuous.” They also 
do not give out whorls of radiating “arms,” and hence we do not see 
in tangential sections the “ hexactinellid” structure so characteristic of 
species of Actinostroma, though an approach to this is seen in some species 
of the genus (e. g. in C. regulare, Ros., sp.). The surface in the species 
of Clathrodictyon is usually smooth or gently undulated and mostly with- 
out definite prominences or “‘ mamelons ; ” these structures are, however, 
not universally absent, as I formerly supposed (Mon. Brit. Strom. p. 77), 
but are present, occasionally or constantly, in two species of the genus. 


imperfectly-known Species of Stromatoporoids. 3 


rows. On the other hand, tangential sections (PI. I. fig. 2) 
show the cut ends of the isolated and imperfect radial pillars 
along with the irregularly divided edges of the concentric 
Jamine. Tangential sections also show no traces of radiating 
‘arms ”’ springing from the radial pillars. Small astrorhizee 
are seen in tangential sections, and these usually have a wall- 
less central canal ; but the openings of the latter on the surface 
are not prominently elevated. 

C. vesiculosum *, Nich. & Mur., belongs to a series of forms 
the specific determination of which is exceptionally difficult. 
The forms in question, viz. C. vesiculosum, Nich. & Mur., C. 
variolare, Rosen, C. Linnarsson’, Nich., and C. crassum, 
Nich., are all easily recognized as distinct when typical 
examples are selected for examination. It is therefore expe- 
dient to distinguish them by separate specific names. At the 
same time there are close relationships between all these forms, 
and examples are not uncommon which show intermediate 
characters, and which therefore it is difficult to refer definitely 
to any one of the four. Ina less striking form a passage may 
also be traced between this group of types and C. faustigiatum, 
Nich. 

From the forms above mentioned C. vesiculoswm is best 
distinguished by the extreme closeness with which the con- 
centric laminz are set and the resulting minuteness of the 
cells which compose the coenosteum. Not only are the laminz 
exceedingly close, but the interlaminar spaces are nearly 
equal in width, and the cellular tissue of the skeleton is 
thus approximately uniform. On the other hand, in typical 
examples of C. variolare, Ros., the interlaminar spaces are 
unequal in size—wide spaces alternating tolerably regularly 
with spaces which are much narrower than the average and 
which are usually arranged in groups (PI. I. fig. 5). In @. 
Linnarssont, Nich., again, the concentric lamine are much 
less crumpled, and the cells of the interlaminar spaces are 


* From a recent paper by Dr. Rominger (Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil. 
1886) I gather that this observer had given the name of Stromatopora 
minuta to the present species many years ago (1871) in a memoir in which 
a number of Stromatoporoids were described and named. As the memoir 
in question, however, was never published (and is still unpublished), this 
name has, of course, no validity. The same observation applies to a 
number of additional names given by Dr. Rominger in the same memoir 
to various Stromatoporoids, which haye been subsequently described and 
named by other authorities. As the non-publication of the memoir in 
which these names were originally given deprives the same of all force 
as against names published prior to 1886, it is not altogether easy to see 
the object gained by the reproduction of these MS, titles at the present 


day. re 


4 Prof. H. A. Nicholson on some new or 


therefore much more nearly quadrangular than is the case in 
C. vesiculosum. The form which I have named C. crassum 
is sufficiently distinguished by the comparatively small num- 
ber of lamine in a given space and by the great thickness of 
the skeleton-fibre. Lastly, C. fast/giatum is sufficiently sepa- 
rated from the present species by the much greater width of 
the interlaminar spaces and the chevron-like folding of the 
concentric laminee. 

Formation and Locality. So far as known, the species is 
wholly Silurian (Upper Silurian). The type-specimen is 
from the Clinton formation of Yellowsprings, Ohio. It 
occurs also in the Niagara Limestone at Thorold, Ontario, 
and probably at many other localities in this formation. In 
the Wenlock Limestone of Britain it occurs at Much Wenlock, 
Dudley, Ironbridge, Dormington, &c. I have also collected 
specimens apparently belonging to this form from the Silurian 
(“ Zone of Lentamerus esthonus’’) of Kattentack, Esthonia, 
and from the “ Raikiill Beds” of Raikill. In Scotland it 
has been collected by Mrs. Robert Gray in the Silurian rocks 
of Woodland Point, near Girvan. 


Clathrodictyon variolare, Rosen, sp. 


(Pl. I. figs. 4-6.) 


Stromatopora variolaris, von Rosen, Ueber die Natur der Stromato- 
poren, p. 61, pl. 1. figs. 2-5 (1867), 


Coenosteum laminar, hemispherical, or massive, with a con- 
centrically-wrinkled basal epitheca, and often attaining a large 
size. ‘The surface may be smooth or may exhibit numerous 
“mamelons,” which are sometimes small and pointed or, more 
commonly, low and rounded (PI. I. fig. 4). Astrorhize are 
present, but are of small size, and do not appear to correspond 
in any special way with the surface-eminences or “‘ mamelons,” 
when these latter structures are present. 

The internal structure is very similar to that of C. vesicu- 
losum, the skeleton being composed of close-set concentric 
Jaminee, which are horizontal or only slightly undulated, and 
are minutely crumpled, so as to give rise, along with the 
incomplete radial pillars, to a fine vesicular tissue. From 
eight to ten lamine occupy a space of 1 millim.; but the 
interlaminar spaces are of unequal sizes, rows of large vesicles 
alternating with rows of small ones (PI. I. fig. 5). In general, 
rows of large vesicles are separated by two or three rows of 
much smaller cells; but there may be only a single row of 
the latter or they may even be wanting in places, ‘Tangen- 


imperfectly-known Species of Stromatoporoids. 9) 


tial sections (PI. I. fig. 6) exhibit the cut ends of the irregular 
radial pillars and the divided edges of the lamine, but show 
no characteristic feature. 

Obs. As before remarked, this species is closely allied to 
C. vesiculosum, Nich. & Mur., and forms intermediate between 
the two are not uncommon. The character which most 
decisively distinguishes C. variolare from the latter is the alter- 
nation of rows of large cells with wider or narrower zones 
of exceedingly minute vesicles. In other respects the two 
forms stand very close to one another. 

formation and Locality, So far as known, this species is 
wholly Silurian (Upper Silurian). It occurs abundantly in 
the Silurian Limestones of Esthonia, and I have collected 
many examples from Kattentack and between Saage and 
Ridaka. The species also occurs in the Wenlock Limestone 
of Britain (Ironbridge and Dormington); but some of the 
British specimens which I should be disposed to place here 
differ in certain respects from the Hsthonian type. Von 
Rosen’s type-specimen (which I have examined) is from 
Errinal, in Esthonia. 


Clathrodictyon Linnarssoni, Nich. (PI. I. figs. 7 and 8.) 


Ccenosteum laminar, often of considerable size, with a finely 
wrinkled basal epitheca, the upper surface being smooth and. 
seemingly without “‘mamelons.” Average thickness in the 
centre of the ccenosteum about 1 inch (in the specimens 
examined). Small astrorhize are present, with wall-less ver- 
tical canals; but these do not open above by projecting 
apertures. 

In internal structure the coenosteum is composed of close- 
set horizontal Jamine, about six to eight of these occupying 
the space of 1 millim. The lamime may undulate gently, 
but are not minutely crumpled. ‘The interlaminar spaces are 
crossed by numerous, small, straight radial pillars, which 
often do not reach the whole way from one lamina to another, 
and never extend out of their own interlaminar space. ‘The 
interlaminar spaces are thus broken up into numerous more 
or less complete cells, which are oblong or square rather than 
lenticular in form. ‘Tangential sections show the cut ends of 
the radial pillars and the astrorhizal canals, but offer nothing 
specially characteristic. Vertical sections (Pl. I. fig. 7) show 
further the wall-less axial canals of the astrorhize, sending 
off horizontal radiating branches into successive interlaminar 
spaces. 


6 Prof. H. A. Nicholson on some new or 


Obs. This species is closely allied to C. veseculosum, Nich. 
& Mur., and C. variolare, Ros. It differs from both in the 
want of crumpling of the concentric lamine and in the 
resulting fact that the interlaminar vesicles are quadrangular 
rather than lenticular. It differs further from C. vesiculosum 
in the greater remoteness of the lamine, and from C. vario- 
lare in the approximately uniform width of the interlaminar 
spaces. Dr. George J. Hinde has been good enough to 
submit tome a number of examples of this form from Gotland, 
where it seems to be common; but I have not found it else- 
where. 

Formation and Locality. Wenlock Limestone, Wisby, 
Gotland (coll. Dr. George J. Hinde). 


Clathrodictyon striatellum, D’Orb., sp. 
(Pl. I. figs. 9 and 10.) 

Stromatopora concentrica, Lonsdale, Silurian System, p. 680, pl. xv. 
fic, 31 (1839). 

Stromatopora striatella, VOrbigny, Prodrome de Paléontologie, t. i. 
p. 51 (1850). 

Stromatopora mammillata, Fr. Schmidt, Sil. Form. von Ehstland, 
p. 232 (1858). 

Stromatopora mammillata, yon Rosen, Ueber die Natur der Stromato- 
poren, p. 71, pl. viii. figs. 1-5 (1867). 

Stromatopora mammillata, Ferd. Roemer, Lethzea Paleeczoica, part 1. 
p. 531, fig. 125 (1883). | 

Coenosteum mostly laminar or hemispherical, with a con- 
centrically-wrinkled basal epitheca. Surface more or less 
undulated, but without definite eminences or “ mamelons,”’ 
the concentric lamine usually exfoliating concentrically round 
elevated points. In well-preserved examples the surface 
shows innumerable small rounded tubercles, representing 
the crumpling of the concentric lamine, and between these 
are minute pores. Astrorhizee are apparently wanting. 

As regards internal structure, vertical sections (PI. I. fig. 9) 
show that the concentric lamine are comparatively remote, 
about four interlaminar spaces, and therefore five lamin, 
occupying the space of 1 millim. ; but the interlaminar spaces 
are wider over the convexities of the undulated lamine. The 
lamine are thrown into successive undulations, which are more 
pronounced in some specimens than in others, but are always 
gentle and regularly curved. The lamine are also regularly 
crumpled, in the same manner as in C’, vestculoswm, but 
less completely, so that there is no appearance in vertical 
sections of rows of lenticular vesicles, such as are so charac- 
teristic of the latter species. Each infolding of the lamina is, 


imperfectly-known Species of Stromatoporords. i 


however, prolonged downwards * into the interlaminar space 
below in the form of a more or less complete radial pillar. 
Some of the radial pillars are quite short; others project 
about halfway into the interlaminar space; others cross the 
space and connect themselves with the lamina below; finally 
a few spring from the upper sides of the lamine. A further 
very characteristic point about the radial pillars is that they 
are very commonly double at their bases, where they spring 
from ,their producing lamina. ‘Tangential sections (Pl. I. 
fig. 10) of this species are much more characteristic than is 
usual in the genus Clathrodictyon. Where such a section 
traverses an interlaminar space the cut ends of the radial pillars 
are seen in the form of dark granular masses of considerable 
size and usually of a more or less elongated or oval shape. 
When the section more or less closely coincides with a con- 
centric lamina, the cut ends of the radial pillars are more 
closely set and larger in size, and often form a sort of mosaic 
pavement, or at other times a loose reticulation. Tangential 
sections are also unlike similar sections of most species of this 
genus in the apparent absence of astrorhizal canals. 

Obs. I shall have the opportunity of dealing more fully 
elsewhere with the peculiarities of the minute structure of 
C. striatellum, and need not discuss them further here. In its 
general features the species is one which can hardly be con- 
founded with any other member of the genus. It is most 
nearly related to C. regulare, Rosen, but is readily distin- 
guished by its wider interlaminar spaces and by the quite 
peculiar form of its radial pillars. I need only add that my 
identification of this form as being the one which d’Orbigny 
had in view in establishing his species is based upon an 
examination of Lonsdale’s original specimen, which served as 
the type of the species to the French paleontologist. My 
identification of Stromatopora mammillata, Fr. Schmidt, with 
d’Orbigny’s species is based upon specimens of the former 
kindly given to me by Magister Schmidt himself; and there 
can be no doubt as to the complete identity of the two types, 
such slight differences as are apparent being the result of the 
fact that the Esthonian specimens are silicitied, 

Formation and Locality. Ordovician and Silurian. So far, 
the species has not been recognized in the Ordovician rocks 


* In the illustrations which I gave of vertical sections of this species in 
the introduction to the ‘Monograph of British Stromatoporoids’ (pl. i. 
fig. 1 and pl. v. fig. 3) the figures were inadvertently reversed in position, 
so that the radial pillars are represented as growing from the upper sides of 
the lamin instead of from the lower, as is really the case. 


8 Prof. H. A. Nicholson on some new or 


except in Esthonia (in the ‘ Borkholm’sche Schichten”). In 
the Silurian rocks it is a common species in the Wenlock 
Limestone of Britain (Dudley, Ironbridge, Dormington, &c.). 
I have also specimens from the Wenlock Limestone of 


Wisby, Gotland. 


Clathrodictyon crassum, Nich. (PI. II. figs. 1 and 2.) 


Ccenosteum laminar, thin (about a centimetre or thereabouts 
in thickness), and of small size. The underside is covered 
with a concentrically-striated epitheca. The upper surface is 
studded with vermiculate tubercles and exhibits well-marked 
branching astrorhizal canals. ‘‘ Mamelons”’ are not present. 

As regards internal structure, the coenosteum is seen in 
vertical sections (Pl. Il. fig. 1) to be composed of nearly 
horizontal concentric lamine, of which five or six occupy the 
space of 1 millim. ‘The lamine are minutely inflected and 
become blended with the thick radial pillars, by which the 
interlaminar spaces are divided into irregularly-sized oval or 
rounded cells. In tangential sections (Pl. I. fig. 2) the cut 
ends of the thickened radial pillars are seen to form a sort of 
loose reticulation, in which the ends of the smaller pillars 
usually appear as dark dots. Such sections also show nume- 
rous, large-sized, branching astrorhizal canals. The skeleton- 
fibre is of unusual thickness, and the width of the interlaminar 
spaces is therefore proportionately reduced as compared with 
the width of the concentric lamine. 

Obs. Without entering here into minute details, it may be 
stated that C. crassum is most nearly related to C. variolare, 
Rosen; and forms intermediate between the two are not 
unknown. ‘l'ypical examples of the present species can, 
however, be at once distinguished by the coarse tuberculation 
of the surface and the comparatively large development of the 
astrorhize, by the excessive thickness of the skeleton-fibre, 
by the complete reticulation of the lamine and radial pillars, 
and by the characteristic aspect of tangential sections. 

formation and Locality. Rare in the Wenlock Limestone 
of Britain (Dudley, Ironbridge, and Dormington). 


Clathrodictyon fastigiatum, Nich. 
(Pl. L. figs. 5 and 4.) 


Clathrodictyon fastigiatum, Nicholson, Mon. Brit. Stromatoporoids, 
p. 43, fig. 3 (figure only). 


Coenosteum laminar and cake-like, of variable size, but of 


imperfectly-known Species of Stromatoporotds. 9 


small thickness, full-sized individuals having a diameter of 6 
inches or more, with a thickness in the centre of an inch or 
less. The under surface is covered with a concentrically- 
wrinkled epitheea. The upper surface exhibits vermiculate 
and inosculating ridges, formed by rows of elongated tubercles, 
but is otherwise flat or slightly undulated, showing no 
‘“‘mamelons.” Astrorhize are very imperfectly developed 
and can sometimes hardly be said to exist. 

In internal structure the skeleton is composed of bent and 
crumpled concentric lamine, of which about five or six occupy 
the space of 1 millim. As shown by vertical sections (PI. IL. 
fig. 3), the lamine are bent in two ways. In the first place 
they are bent imto numerous chevron-like foldings, no traces 
of which, however, can be seen on the surface of the cceno- 
steum. In the second place each lamina is minutely crumpled 
or inflected in such a way that the interlaminar spaces are 
constricted into rows of very imperfect and more or less open 
vesicles. ‘The radial pillars are developed from the points of 
inflection of the laminz, but are mostly imperfect and thin. 
Hence, in vertical sections, the bent and crumpled lamin 
are far more conspicuous than the radial pillars. Tangential 
sections (Pl. Il. fig. 4) exhibit the irregular and vermiculate 
edges of the transversely-divided and folded lamine, the cut 
ends of the radial pillars appearing in these as dark rounded 
dots. Astrorhize may sometimes be recognized in tangential 
sections, but are always inconspicuous. 

Obs. This beautiful species has certain relationships with 
C. variolare, Rosen, and specimens occasionally occur which 
present a mixture of the characters of the two forms. In 
typical examples, however, C. fastigiatum can hardly be 
confounded with any other species of Clathrodictyon. It 
is distinguished from its nearest allies (viz. C. variolare 
and C. vesiculosum) by the greater remoteness of the con- 
centric lamine and by the peculiar and constant chevron- 
like and angular folds into which the lamine are thrown. 
The appearances presented by tangential sections are also 
exceedingly characteristic, and quite unlike those seen 
in any other species of Clathrodictyon with which I am 
acquainted. 

Formation and Locality. Abundant in the Wenlock Lime- 
stone of Britain (Dudley, Ironbridge, Much Wenlock, 
Dormington). 1 have also collected examples of the species 
in the Silurian limestones (‘‘ Zone of Pentamerus esthonus”’) 
of Kattentack, Hsthonia. 


10 Prof. H. A. Nicholson on some new or 


Clathrodictyon regulare, Rosen, sp. 
(Pl. II. figs. 5 and 6.) 
Stromatopora regularis, yon Rosen, Ueber die Natur der Stromatoporen, 

p. 74, pl. ix. figs. 1-4 (1867). 

Coenosteum of small size ; sometimes laminar and discoidal, 
with a wrinkled basal epitheca ; sometimes incrusting foreign 
bodies. The largest specimen examined is less than 2 inches 
in diameter, with a maximum thickness of half an inch. The 
surface is smooth or slightly undulated without ‘‘ mamelons,” 
and often showing the edges of the exfoliated lamine. Astro- 
rhize are apparently absent. In well-preserved examples the 
surface is studded with small rounded tubercles, representing 
the free ends of the radial pillars, which often send out radia- 
ting horizontal prolongations, inclosing minute interstitial pores. 

As regards internal structure, the skeleton is made up of 
horizontal or slightly flexuous concentric lamin, of which 
about six occupy the space of 1 millim. The laminz are 
thick, often with a median dark line, and slightly crumpled 
(Pl. Il. fig. 5). At each point of inflection the lamina sends 
down from its under surface a stout radial pillar, which may 
only project a short way into the interlaminar space, but 
which, more commonly, becomes connected with the lamina 
next below. ‘The interlaminar spaces thus become broken up 
into rows of regular oblong cells, which are about + millim. 
in length, but vary much in this respect. ‘Tangential sections 
exhibit large, rounded, dark dots, representing the cut ends 
of the radial pillars (Pl. Il. fig. 6). These are often con- 
nected together by distinct radiating “ arms,” thus showing 
an imperfect form of the “ hexactinellid” structure so cha- 
racteristic of the species of the genus Acténostroma. Astro- 
rhizal canals do not appear to be developed. 

Obs. This species is readily recognized by its slightly 
inflected, thick laminee, its stout radial pillars, the oblong form 
of the regularly disposed interlaminar cells as seen in vertical 
sections, and the presence of radiating “ arms” connecting 
the radial pillars. In its general characters, both external 
and internal, it most closely resembles C. striatellum, d’Orb. ; 
but it is an altogether smaller form, its skeleton is much 
finer, and the form of the radial pillars and interlaminar cells 
is quite different. 

Formation and Locality. Wenlock Limestone, Dudley 
(rare). It occurs also in the Wenlock Limestone of Wisby, 
Gotland. Von Rosen’s original specimen (which I have 
examined) is from the Silurian (‘‘ Zone of Pentamerus estho- 


nus’’) of Kleine-Ruhde, Esthonia. 


imperfectly-known Species of Stromatoporotds. it. 


Clathrodictyon cellulosum, Nich. & Mur. 
(Pl. IL. figs. 7 and 8.) 
Clathrodictyon cellulosum, Nicholson & Murie, Journ. Linn, Soc., Zool. 
vol. xiv. p. 221, pl. ii. figs. 9 & 10 (1878). 

Ceenosteum massive, or in the form of thick lamine. 
Under surface not observed. Upper surface covered with 
pointed tubercles, representing the upper ends of the radial 
pillars, often connected with one another to form sinuous 
irregular ridges. 

In internal structure the skeleton is composed of remote, 
horizontal or slightly flexuous concentric lamine. On an 
average two interlaminar spaces, and therefore three lamina, 
occupy the space of 1 millim. ‘The lamine are minutely 
crumpled or inflected, so as to give rise to oval interlaminar 
cells which vary in length from about half a millim. up to 2 
millim, or more. The radial pillars look as if formed by the 
inflections of the lamine ; but the interlaminar cells are often 
crossed by delicate partitions (‘‘interlaminar septa”), which are 
independent of the proper radial pillars (Pl. IL. fig. 7). The 
skeleton-fibre is thick and has the aspect, in vertical sections, of 
being penetrated by fine vertical tubuli. Tangential sections 
(Pl. LI. fig. 8) exhibit the remote, oval or round, cut ends of 
the radial pillars, mostly connected by sinuous lines represent- 
ing the divided edges of the concentric lamine. Astrorhize 
are apparently not developed. 

Obs. This species is at once distinguished from all the other 
forms of Clathrodictyon by the coarseness of the skeletal frame- 
work. The entire skeleton, in fact, appears in vertical 
sections to be made up of rows of large oval vesicles. T'an- 
gential sections are also highly characteristic. 

Formation and Locality. Not uncommon in the Corniferous 
Limestone (Devonian) of Port Colborne and other localities 
in Western Canada. 


Clathrodictyon ostiolatum, Nich. 
(Pl. LIT. figs. 1-3.) 


Stromatopora ostiolata, Nicholson, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. 
xi. p. 90, pl. iv. figs. 1, le (1878); Rep. on the Paleontology of 
Ontario, p. 63 (1875). 

Ccenosteum massive, composed of concentrically laminated 
parallel cylinders, which are more or less enveloped by laminz 
concentric with the entire colony, and which terminate super- 
ficially in blunt nipple-shaped prominences. Under surface 
unknown. Surfaces of the laminz smooth or with exceed- 


12 Prof. H. A. Nicholson on some new or 


inely fine eranulations, without tubercles or ‘‘ mamelons.”’ 
ny, & 3 


Astrorhize well developed, each system having a vertical, 
wall-less, axial canal, which opens on the surface of the 
lamine by a slightly projecting round aperture (PI. III. 
fig. 3). 

"As regards internal structure, the skeleton is composed of 
exceedingly delicate concentric ‘Taming, about five of which 
occupy the space of 1 millim. (PI. ILI. fig. 1). The lamine 
are curved, in conformity with the curvatures of the fossil, but 
are not at all, or but slightly, inflected or crumpled. Hach 
lamina gives off downwards numerous close-set and delicate 
radial pillars, which may or may not reach the lamina below. 
The interlaminar cells are thus more or less quadrangular 
in Pie though often incomplete. ‘Tangential sections 
CEE: fie. 2) exhibit minute rounded or oval dots, often 
almost linear, representing the cut ends of the radial pillars. 
When the section coincides with the plane of one of the con- 
centric lamine these dots are replaced by a delicate reticu- 
lation. 

Obs. Owing to dolomitisation, it is very difficult to prepare 
satisfactory sections of this species, the minute structure being 
considerably obscured by mineralisation. The species is, 
however, clearly referable to Clathrodictyon, and it is separated 
from the other species of the genus by the extreme delicacy 
of the lamine and radial pillars, the form of the interlaminar 
cells, and the fact that the astrorhize open superficially by 
marked and projecting apertures. 

Formation and Locality. ‘The only specimen known is from 
the Silurian (Guelph formation) of Guelph, Ontario. 


Clathrodictyon lacum, Nich. (PI. ILI. figs. 4 and 5.) 


Coenosteum laminar or incrusting, a basal epitheca being 
present in the former case. Upper surface smooth or slightly 
undulated, without “ mamelons,” and apparently covered with 
small tubercles. Astrorhize apparently wanting. 

As regards internal structure, the skeleton is composed of 
horizontal or slightly flexuous concentric lamine, of which 
about four are placed in the space of 1 millim. (There are 
usually three interlaminar spaces in 1 millim.) The lamine 
(Pl. ILI. fig. 4) are comparatively thin, and are not crumpled 
or inflected. ‘he interlaminar spaces are crossed by nume- 
rous delicate vertical radial pillars, most of which reach from 
one lamina to the next. ‘Tangential sections (Pl. ILI. fig. 5) 
exhibit the oval or rounded cut ends of the radial pillars along 
with the sinuous edges of the transversely divided lamine. 


imperfectly-known Species of Stromatoporotds. iS 


Astrorhize may be present, but were not seen in the speci- 
mens examined. 

Obs. This species is distinguished by its straight unin- 
flected lamine and straight radial pillars. The interlaminar 
spaces are therefore not subdivided into rows of vesicles, as is 
usual in the species of Clathrodictyon. The comparative 
remoteness of the lamine is also a good distinguishing cha- 
racter, the interlaminar spaces being wider than in any other 
type of the genus known to me, with the exception of C. cellu- 
losum. Judging from the figures and description given by 
Dr. Frech of a Devonian Stromatoporoid which he has named 
Stromatopora philoclymenia ( Die Korallenfauna des Ober- 
devons in Deutschland,” Zeitschr. d. Deutschen geol. Gesell. 
Jahrg. 1885, p. 118), I should be inclined to believe that this 
would prove to be a species of Clathrodictyon, and that it 
would probably be nearly allied to the present species. SS. 
philoclymenia, Frech, is, however, described as having lamine 
decidedly further apart than is the case in C. laxum, the 
interlaminar spaces being stated to have a width of 4 to 2 
millim. Moreover, the tangential section of the former is very 
unlike that of the present type. 

Specimens of C. /axum sometimes occur with “ Caunopora- 
tubes”’ traversing the coenosteum, and in one such specimen, 
submitted to me by Dr. George J. Hinde, these tubes exhibit 
well-marked septal spines. 

Formation and Locality. Corniferous Limestone, Port Col- 
borne, Ontario. Also in the same formation, at Kelley’s 
island, Ohio. 


Clathrodictyon retiforme, Nich. & Mur., sp. 
(Pl. ILI. figs. 6-8.) 
Stylodictyon retiforme, Nicholson & Maurie, Journ. Linn, Soc., Zool. 
vol, xiv. p. 222, pl. iii. figs. 1-3. 

Coenosteum massive (?) ; the under surface unknown ; the 
upper surface (PI. II]. fig.8) covered with conspicuous, pointed, 
conical “‘ mamelons,” which are from 1 to 2 millim. in height, 
and about 3 or 4 millim. apart. The surface also is thickly 
studded with small round tubercles, representing the upper 
ends of the radial pillars. 

As regards internal structure, the coenosteum is essentially 
composed of sharply undulated concentric lamine ; but the 
continuity of the undulations of these is interfered with by the 
large development of the astrorhizal systems. Hach of these 
systems consists of a vertical wall-less canal, which is sur- 
rounded by loose reticulate tissue, this being, in turn, enveloped 
in a series of from two to five concentrically disposed lamine. 


14 Prof. H. A. Nicholson on some new or 


These concentrically laminated cylinders surrounding the 
axial astrorhizal canals are disposed in numbers throughout 
the general undulated laminz of the skeleton. It is the upper 
ends of these cylinders which form the “ mamelons ”’ on the 
surface; and one of the axial canals terminates at the summit 
of each of the latter. On the other hand, the lateral or radi- 
ating canals of the astrorhizal systems are very incompletely 
developed. 

Vertical sections (Pl. III. fig. 7) show the flexured lamine, 
of which from three to five occupy the space of 1 millim. The 
lamine give off stout radial pillars, which mostly extend from 
one lamina to the next. In many cases a larger or smaller 
number of the radial pillars are placed one above the other in 
successive interlaminar spaces. Thisis especially the case in 
the laminz which envelop the axial astrorhizal canals, and it 
gives to the radial pillars, where it occurs, the appearance of 
being “continuous.” The phenomena presented by vertical 
sections differ, further, according as the section traverses the 
astrorhizal cylinders through the centre or through the cir- 
cumference. 

Tangential sections (Pl. III. fig. 6) show differences in 
structure according as they traverse the astrorhizal cylinders 
or the general interstitial laminated tissue. Where such a 
section cuts a cylinder, we see the central astrorhizal canal 
with its enveloping concentric lamin. In the tracts between 
the cylinders we see the cut ends of the radial pillars as 
oval or circular dots. ‘The character of these shows that the 
species is referable to Clathrodictyon and not to Actinostroma, 
no radiating “arms” connecting the radial pillars being 
recognizable. 

Obs. In the general construction of its ccenosteum, the 
flexured concentric lamine, the astrorhizal cylinders, and the 
surface-prominences, this species has the closest possible 
resemblance to Actinostroma verrucosum, Goldf., sp. The 
fact, however, that the radial pillars are not ‘ continuous ” 
and the absence of radiating “arms” to the pillars prove 
that the species cannot be referred to the genus Actinostroma 
at all. It was originally referred by Dr. Murie and myself to 
the genus Stylodictyon; but this reference can undoubtedly 
not be sustained ; and the essential characters of its structure 
clearly point to its being placed properly in the genus Cla- 
throdictyon. From all the other known species of this genus 
it is sufficiently separated by the peculiar construction of its 
skeleton, quite apart from all minute structural characters. 

Formation and Locality. Rare in the Hamilton formation 
(Devonian), Arkona, Ontario. 


imperfectly-known Species of Stromatoporotds. 15 


Stromatoporella (?) tuberculata, Nich. 
(Pl. IIL. figs. 9-11.) 


Stromatopora tuberculata, Nicholson, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, 
vol. xii. p. 92, pl. iv. figs. 2, 2a@ (1873); ibid. vol. xiii. .p. 8, fig. 1 
(1874); Report on the Palzeont. of Ontario, p. 14 (1874). 


Coenosteum of large size, laminar, the underside covered 
with a wrinkled epitheca. Upper surface often irregularly 
undulated, without “ mamelons,” but covered with prominent, 
close-set, blunt tubercles, the summits of which appear some- 
times, perhaps from breakage or weathering, to be perforated 
(Pl. ILI. fig. 9). As regards internal structure, the skeleton 
is composed of nearly horizontal or gently flexuous concentric 
lamin, of which from three to four occupy the space of 1 
millim. The lamine are not crumpled, but exhibit slight 
upward and downward foldings, being bent upwards at the 
points where radial pillars are developed (Pl. III. fig. 11). 
The radial pillars are placed at distances of from # to 1 millim. 
apart, and are extremely stout; they are apparently hollow, 
sometimes with a central axis, and they seem as if formed by 
successive cone-shaped upward prolongations of the concentric 
lamine. Vertical sections show the interlaminar spaces to be 
traversed, in addition to the proper radial pillars, by numerous 
curved or straight calcareous partitions, which are very deli- 
cate, and may be spoken of as “ interlaminar septa.” 

Tangential sections (Pl. ILI. fig. 10) exhibit the very large 
oval or ring-like cut ends of the radial pillars, which are con- 
nected with one another by numerous delicate curved lines, 
these representing the cut edges of the ‘ interlaminar septa.” 

The skeleton-fibre itself is penetrated by innumerable 
minute tubuli or is finely porous. Astrorhize, if present at 
all, seem to be only incompletely deveioped. 

Obs. This very remarkable species was originally referred 
by me to the genus Stromatopora, Goldf., which was at that 
time believed to comprise the forms which I now include in 
the genus Actinostroma. In its general structure it certainly 
most nearly resembles Acténostroma, and it has even points 
of likeness to Labechia. It clearly cannot be referred, how- 
ever, to either of these genera, and it may be an open question 
whether it should not be regarded as the type of a new genus. 
In the meanwhile I have referred it to the genus Stromato- 
porella, Nich., with which it agrees in the porous or tubulated 
condition of the skeleton-fibre. It also resembles certain of 
the species of Stromatoporella (e. g. S. arachnoidea, Nich.) 
in the great development of “interlaminar septa.” In any 
case, I know of no other type of the Stromatoporoids with 


16 On new or imperfectly-known Species of Stromatoporoids. 


which it could be confounded when its minute structure is 
examined. 


Formation and Locality. Common in the Corniferous Lime- 
stone (Devonian) of Port Colborne, Ontario. 


EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 


[As the figures of minute structure are based upon photographs, the 
scale of magnification is not absolutely constant, but varies between ten 
and twelve times. As a rule, the enlargement may be taken as being 
about ten times the natural size. Where a different maigaifyins-power 


has been used, or where the figures are of the natural size, this is speci- 
ally stated. | 


PLATE I, 


Fig. 1. Vertical section of the type-specimen of Clathrodictyon vesiculosum, 
Nich. & Mur. Clinton formation, Yellowsprings, Ohio. 

Fig. 2. Tangential section of the same. 

Fig. 3. Vertical section of an example of C. vestculosum, from the Wen- 
lock Limestone of Much Wenlock. 

Fig. 4, Surface of a broken fragment of Clathrodictyon variolare, Rosen, 
sp., of the natural size. Silurian, Esthonia. 

Fig. 5. Vertical section of C. variolare, Rosen, from the Silurian rocks of 
Kattentack, Esthonia. 

Fig. 6. Tangential section of the preceding specimen. 

Fig. 7, Vertical section of Clathrodictyon Linnarssoni, Nich., from the 
Wenlock Limestone of Wisby, Gotland. <A vertical astrorhizal 
eanal is cut through by the section. 

Fig. 8. Tangential section of the preceding specimen. 

Fig. 9. Vertical section of Clathrodictyon striatellum, VOrb., from the 
Wenlock Limestone of Dudley. 

Fig. 10. Tangential section of the preceding. 


PLATE IL. 


Fig. 1. Vertical section of Clathrodictyon crassum, Nich., from the Wen- 
lock Limestone of Ironbridge. 

Fig. 2. Tangential section of the same. 

Fig. 3. Vertical section of Clathrodictyon fastigiatum, Nich., from the 
Wenlock Limestone of Ironbridge. 

Fig. 4. Tangential section of the same. 

Fig. 5. Vertical section of Clathrodictyon regulare, Rosen, sp., from the 
Wenlock Limestone of Dudley. 

Fig. 6. Tangential section of the same. 

Fig. 7. Vertical section of Clathrodictyon cellulosum, Nich. & Mur., from 
the Corniferous Limestone of Ontario. 

Fig. 8. Tangential section of the same. 


PrAtE IL, 


Fig. 1. Clathrodictyon ostiolatum, Nich., vertical section, from the Silu- 
rian (Guelph formation) of Guelph, Ontario. 

Fig. 2. Tangential section of the same. 

Fig. 3. Surface of a fragment of the same, of the natural sizo, showing 
the prominent apertures of the axial astrorhizal canals. 


Mr. G. R. Vine on a Species of Entalophora. ie 


Fig. 4, Tangential section of Clathrodictyon laxum, Nich., from the Cor- 
niferous Limestone, Ontario. 

Fig. 5. Vertical section of the same. 

4g. 6. Tangential section of Clathrodictyon retiforme, Nich. & Mur. sp., 
from the Hamilton formation of Canada. 

fg. 7. Vertical section of the same. The right-hand half of the portion 
figured cuts through one of the astrorhizal cylinders near its 
centre; the left-hand portion traverses an adjoining cylinder 
near its periphery. 

Fig. 8. Portion of the surface of the same, of the natural size. 

Fig. 9, Part of thesurface of Stromatoporella ? tuberculata, Nich., enlarged 
about twice. Corniferous Limestone, Ontario. 

Fig. 10. Tangential section of the same. 

Fig. 11. Vertical section of the same. 


Il.—WNotes on a Species of Entalophora from the Neocomian 
Clay of Lincolnshire. By G. R. VINE. 


IN his paper on the Closure of the Cyclostomatous Bryozoa *, 
Mr. A. W. Waters refers to several peculiarities of the cell- 
coverings of Paleeozoic species. In speaking of what he called 
Entalophora rugosa, VOrb., from Naples, Mr. Waters says : 
“The most usual position for the calcareous plate which closes 
the tube would seem to be about the point where the zocecial 
tube rises free from the zoarium”’ (p. 401). Remarking on 
the closure of the aperture in Carboniferous Polypore and 
Fenestelle, the author refers to and quotes a previous obser- 
vation, made as far back as 1878, wherein he says: “ In 
the Cyclostomata the cells are often after a time closed by a 
diaphragm, in most cases some little distance down the 
tube’’t. In all these observations I have been able to confirm 
Mr. Waters’s statements ; but there is a very great difference 
between the closure of Paleozoic and recent Cyclostomata. 

It is not, however, for the purpose of controverting, or even 
of further commenting on Mr. Waters’s views that I send you 
the present notes, but to furnish new material for the student 
of our fossil Polyzoa. 

Through the kindness of Mr. H. Wallis Kew, of Louth, I 
have been able to examine in detail specimens of Entalophora 
from the Neocomian Clay at Donington-on-Bain near Louth, 
in Lincolnshire. Before receiving the present examples 
I was altogether unacquainted with species of Polyzoa from 
this locality, and I have searched in vain for previous records 
of species found in the Lincolnshire horizon. I have compared 


* Journ. Linn. Soe. Zool. vol. xvii. 1884, p. 400. 
+ Mauch. Geol. Soc. Tr. 1878, p. 2 of paper. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xix. 2 


18 Mr. G. R. Vine on a Species of Entalophora. 


the fossil with well-known types of Entalophora from other 
localities, such as the Lower Greensand or Faringdon species, 
but I cannot identify it as belonging to any of our British 
types. Certainly we have in our rocks a form which I have 
previously recognized as L. gracilis, Goldf.*, but the identifi- 
cation is founded upon the well-known figure of Goldfuss. In 
Hagenow’s Maestricht Bryozoa the author figures forms of 
Ceriopora gracilis, Goldf., which he names Escharttes gracilis 
and EH. distans. The characters of the cells and the arrange- 
ment of the same are different in the two figures ; but in the 
Lincolnshire fossils both the features of the figures of Hage- 
now are combined in one of the specimens at least—the cell- 
arrangement at the bottom part of the stem like Z. gracilis, 
while the top part is like #. distans. 'Thereis also a striking 
resemblance between the Lincolnshire fossil and examples of 
Entalophora cenomana, d’Orb., from Mans. I shall therefore 
characterize the British examples as follows :— 


? 


Zoarium branching, stem about one eighth of an inch in 
thickness, but the width increases slightly at the node. 
Zowcia near the base arranged rather evenly in circlets ; but 
on the upper part of the stem they are very irregular and 
distant. Cells certainly tubular, but the front or area is 
flattened, giving to the fossil a very peculiar or Eschara-like 
feature, and coarsely punctate. Orifice orbicular, semiorbi- 
cular, or oval, produced or depressed, but with a thick peristome. 
Closure unique (?). 

Horizon. Neocomian. 

Locality. Donington-on-Bain, Lincolnshire. 

The closure of this peculiar fossil is very distinct and of 
two types :—Ist, closure in the throat of the tube, that is to 
say a little distance from the perfect and extended peristome, 
as already noticed by Mr. Waters in his description of species ; 
2nd, a closure over a similar position in the tube, but where 
the front wall of the cell is curved inwards and covering the 
whole throat of the tube. In the latter case there is no elon- 
gation of the tube on the front side, but on the back the tube 
is prolonged beyond the closure. Both of these features appear 
to be normal and characteristic of certain cells, and the calca- 
reous lids in both cases are punctate, but without any central 
or other opening than those referred to. I cannot find any 
enlarged cells in my specimens, and I therefore suppose that 
the function of these closed cells is for reproductive purposes. 


Entalophora gracilis, Goldf., var. 


* 4th B. A. Rep. Fossil Polyzoa, 1883. (Goldf. tab. x. fig. 11.) 


On the Morphology of Antedon rosacea. 19 


The peristomes of the cells are also perforated, but the 
tubules’ in these are more elongate than those of the area. 

In one of my specimens the whole length of the cell is 
exposed on the inner side, and the ends of the “‘ tubules” or 
porous openings are also exposed on the inner walls, for these 
seem to have served some special purpose in the economy of 
the growing cell *. 

Although rather familiar with the closures of Paleozoic, 
Jurassic, and recent Cyclostomata, I have never noticed similar 
features to those described above. As we are as yet only in the 
infancy of our knowledge respecting the developmental features 
of Cyclostomatous Polyzoa of past ages, all careful observations 
bearing on this point are valuable, especially because, as Mr. 
Waters says, “further examination [of species] enables me 
to state that the position and the character of this diaphragm 
may be employed as a useful specific character ” f. 


I1.— The Morphology of Antedon rosacea. By P. HERBERT 
CarPENTER, D.Sc., F.R.S., F.L.8., Assistant Master at 
Eton College. 


Tue ‘ Traité d’ Anatomie Comparée Pratique’ by Messrs. 
Vogt and Yung, which is now in course of publication both 
in French and in German, is described in the authors’ pro- 
spectus as designed to aid the student in making an “ étude 
approfondie ” of certain selected zoological types, their struc- 
ture being investigated ‘couche par couche, organe par organe.”’ 

The ‘ Traité’ “sera composé d’un série de monographies 
anatomiques des types, résumant l’organisation animale 
toute entiére.”” This is clearly a very high standard; for in 
the present state of zoological science a monographic descrip- 
tion of any known type can only be properly worked out by 
avery detailed process of investigation, requiring the com- 
bination of various methods of research and an intimate 
acquaintance with the literature of the subject. In the case 
of those animals which possess a hard skeleton its relation to 
the soft parts must be made the subject of very careful inves- 
tigation. The mere cutting of thin sections for histological 
examination is not a sufficient means of research; but the 
comparative osteology and the macroscopic characters of the 


* See Busk, Crag Polyzoa, p. 122, and A. W. Waters, ‘‘On the Oc- 
currence of Recent Heteropora,” Journ. Roy. Micr. Soe. vol. ii. p. 890 
(1879). 

+ Journ. Linn, Soce., Zool. vol. xvii. p. 401. 

Q% 


20 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on the 


type form a most essential element in the ‘ monographic”’ 
treatment of the subject. In no Invertebrate animals is the 
relation of the soft to the hard parts more complex than in 
the Echinodermata; and of all the members of this group 
the Crinoids are those in which the soft and the hard tissues 
enter into the most intimate relations with one another. 

As this subject has been occupying my attention very 
closely for the past eleven years, it was with considerable 
interest that I examined Messrs. Vogt and Yung’s anatomical 
monograph on Antedon rosacea, which is the result of their 
personal investigation of this type; and I regret to state that 
I find it to contain a very large number of serious errors, both 
of omission and of commission, many of which would have 
been avoided if the authors had taken the trouble to make 
themselves better acquainted with the literature of the subject. 

The essential requisite of a work such as theirs, which is 
intended for the use of students, is the greatest possible accu- 
racy ; but it is hardly too much to say that between misprints, 
misstatements, and absolute anatomical blunders, there are 
comparatively few pages of the monograph on A ntedon rosacea 
in which a correction of some kind or other will not be neces- 
sary before the work is put into the hands of the students for 
whose use it is intended. 

The authors’ inaccuracy and want of acquaintance with the 
literature of their subject appears in two instances at the very 
commencement of their account of the Crinoidea. They give 
a definition of the group *, in which the following passage 
occurs :—‘ Face orale portant, au centre, la bouche et V’anus 
dans un espace interradiaire.”’ It has been known, however, 
for over forty years that there are a large number of Crinoids 
in which the mouth is not central, but excentric, or even 
marginal. ‘Three instances of this arrangement were figured 
by Miller ¢ in 1849; while I have myself frequently alluded 
to it and have figured several disks t, together with a sec- 
tional view §, in all of which the markedly excentric position of 
the mouth is very evident. It has been pointed out again and 
again during the last eight years that this is the essential 
character of Miiller’s genus <Acti/nometra, and it is given as 
such in Claus’s ‘ Grundziige.’ This genus contains quite one 

* ‘Traité d@ Anatomie Comparée Pratique,’ livr. vii. p. 514. 

+ “Ueber die Gattung Comatula, Lam., und ihre Arten,” Abhandl. d. 
k. Akad. d. Wiss. Berlin, 1849, p. 245. 

t “On the Genus Actinometra, Miill., with a Morphological Account 
of a new Species from the Philippine Islands,” Trans. Linn. Soc. 2nd ser, 
(Zool.), 1879, vol. ii. pl. i. 

§ “The Minute Anatomy of the Brachiate Echinoderms,” Quart. Journ. 
Micr. Sci. n. ser. 1881, vol. xxi. pl. xii. fig. 14. 


Morphology of Autedon rosacea. 21 


third of the species of recent Crinoids, and yet the mouth in 
this class is described as central by Vogt and Yung, without 
any indication whatever that this position is not an absolutely 
constant one in all species of Antedon, and does not, occur at 
all in Actinometra. 

This error may be described as one of omission. The next 
one which I shall consider is one of commission, and that of 
a very definite kind, betraying either a most remarkable 
neglect of Crinoid literature on the part of Messrs. Vogt and 
Yung, or a deliberate refusal to give British naturalists the 
eredit which is justly their due. On p. 518 the authors 
describe the young Crinoid as a “ larve & forme de Pentacrine 
(Perrier). It is true that in the year 1884 Professor Perrier* 
published the results of his researches into “ Organisation de 
Vanimal aux trois phases: 1. de Cystidé; 2. de Pentacrine ; 
3. de Comatule libre, mais non encore adulte,” and that he 
referred to ‘la phase pentacrinoide ;”’ but in attributing the 
origination of this term to Professor Perrier, Messrs. Vogt and 
Yung must be either totally unaware of, or have deliberately 
resolved to ignore, the following facts. 

So long ago as the year 1836 Dr. J. V. Thompson + fur- 
nished to the scientific world “the evidence of Pentacrinus 
being the young of Comatula.” In 1863 Allman f{ referred 
to “ the fixed Pentacrinus stage”’ of the young of Comatula, 
as described by J. V. Thompson. On the very first page of 
Sir Wyville Thomson’s memoir on the Embryogeny of Ante- 
don rosacea§ he referred to the ‘‘ Pentacrinoid ” stage ; while 
eleven pages of Dr. Carpenter’s monograph ||, published in 
1866, are devoted to the ‘General History of the Penta- 
crinoid Larva,” and the term “ Pentacrinoid” recurs again 
and again, both in this and in his three subsequent papers in 
the ‘ Proceedings of the Royal Society,’ published in 1876 
and 1884 respectively. M. Sars (1869), Greeff (1876), and 


* “Sur le développement des Comatules,” Comptes Rendus, 1884, 
t. xevill. p. 444. 

+ “Memoir on the Starfish of the Genus Comatula, demonstrative of 
the Pentacrinus europeus being the Young of our Indigenous Species,” 
Edin. New Phil. Journ. 1836, vol. xx. p 297. The entire absence of any 
reference whatever both to this and to the previous memoir of J. V. 
Thompson’s is a very striking omission in Vogt and Yung’s monograph. 
They are not even mentioned in the Bibliography, where, however, place 
is found for Perrier’s preliminary description of a new genus which he 
withdrew in May 1885! 

t+ “Ona Pre-brachial Stage in the Development of Comatula, and its 
importance in relation to certain Aberrant Forms of Extinct Crinoids,” 
Trans. Roy. Soc. Edin, 1863, vol. xxiii. 

§ Phil. Trans. 1865, p. 513, 

|| Ibid. 1866, pp. 726-737. 


22 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on the 


Ludwig (1877) have all adopted it; while it appears in 
almost every morphological paper on the Crinoids that I have 
written in the past ten years, and is also used in the text- 
books of Claus, Zittel, and other well-known writers, ail 
published before Perrier’s allusion to the “phase de Penta- 
crine.” In fact, so long ago as 1872 Perrier himself * 
quoted Sir Wyville Thomson’s memoir on the development 
of the “ larve pentacrinoide,” a point which (like many others) 
seems to have escaped the notice of Messrs. Vogt and Yung ; 
and it was therefore with no little astonishment that I found 
them attributing this term to the French professor who had 
imparted to them some of the results of his own observations 
on Antedon rosacea for incorporation in their monograph, 
his own lengthy memoir on this type not being then ready 
for publication. In certain cases, however, as we shall see 
subsequently, Messrs. Vogt and Yung express themselves 
very guardedly with respect to Professor Perrier’s results ; 
while some of the new facts, the discovery of which they 
attribute to him, should in reality be credited to Dr. Car- 
penter or to some other of his fellow-workers. Like Perriert 
too they persist in employing Antedon as a masculine name, 
although the researches of Mr. Spedding led him to the con- 
clusion, which he published nearly ten years ago f, that it 
is really feminine ; and it has been repeatedly used in this 
sense by Pourtalés, Ludwig, Duncan and Sladen, F. J. Bell, 
J. V. Carus, and myself. 

Like most of their predecessors, Messrs. Vogt and Yung 
recognize an antero-posterior plane in the organization of a 
Crinoid, which passes through the mouth and anus and along 
one ray. But in the figure which they give of the Antedon- 
disk on p. 521 they do not place the anal interradius down- 
wards, as is done by Sladen, Bell, and myself, and by almost 
all paleontologists, e. g. Schultze, Meek and Worthen, Zittel, 
Wachsmuth and Springer, &c.; and the bilateral symmetry 
of the Crinoid type is thus rendered much less apparent to 
the student than it really is. 

Every writer who has hitherto figured sections of an entire 
Comatula has represented it in its natural position, 7¢. e. with 
the mouth upwards—e. g. Miller, Greeff, my father, Ludwig, 


* “Recherches sur l’Anatomie et la Régénération des Bras de la 
Comatula rosacea,” Arch. de Zool. expérimentale et générale, vol. ii. 1873, 
. 46, 64. 
ie Although the feminine gender of Antedon (or more correctly An- 
thedon) was determined in 1877, Perrier used it as a masculine noun till 
as late as 1884, though he has since discovered his mistake. 
t ‘Nature,’ vol xv. 1877, p. 366. 


Morphology of Antedon rosacea. 23 


Teuscher, Marshall, and myself. Messrs. Vogt and Yung, 
however, write as follows on p. 520:— Dans toutes les descrip- 
tions qui vont suivre, nous nous représenterons done |’animal 
comme couché sur la face ventrale, le sommet du calice étant 
tourné en haut. Cette position, inverse de celle qu’affecte la 
Comatule 4 l’état de Pentacrine, est la seule par laquelle nous 
pouvons faire congruer son anatomie avec celle des Stellérides 
et des Echinides, chez lesquels tout le monde admet cette 
position comme étant normale, ot tous les anatomistes parle 
de l’intestin montant depuis la bouche, du canal pierreux 
descendant depuis la face dorsale, etc.” 

Messrs. Vogt and Yung’s vertical sections of the calyx 
therefore represent the cirri as growing upwards from the 
centro-dorsal, or “en l’air,”’ to usea military expression. No 
figure at all is given of the natural position of a Comatula, and 
the student is therefore liable to gain an entirely erroneous idea 
about the functions and relations of the cirri. On p. 544 the 
authors speak of “ placant la Comatule dans sa position 
anatomigque normale, le disque en bas, la coupole avec les 
cirrhes en haut,” and are then obliged to describe the gullet 
as “‘se dirigeant obliquement en haut et en arriére, vers 
Vespace interradial anal.” 

The student of comparative anatomy who is advanced 
enough to use Messrs. Vogt and Yung’s monograph, but is 
unable to understand that a Crinoid is simply an inverted 
Starfish, and that the gullet descends into the stomach instead 
of ascending, must be a somewhat remarkable person. Since 
the Crinoid is the first type of the Echinodermata which is 
brought before his notice, it seems a curious plan to tell him 
that the Comatula-sections are all represented upside down, 
in order to ‘ congruer”’ the anatomy of a Crinoid with that 
of other types which he has not yet studied. 

To speak of an inverted Comatula as being “ dans sa posi- 
tion anatomique normale,” even as compared with the other 
Echinoderms, is to use a designation which cannot be better 
described than by the terms which the authors themselves 
employ with reference to another anatomical name introduced 
by Dr. Carpenter, viz. “‘ éminemment impropre.” 

It will be very interesting to see how far the authors will 
allow this principle to carry them when they come to deal 
with the Holothurians, Cirripedes, and above all with man as 
compared with Vertebrates which do not walk erect. Which 
is his normal anatomical position ? No comparative anatomist 
has yet represented his human dissections as otherwise than 
in the erect position. Why should not the Crinoids also be 
figured in the natural position which they occupied during 


24 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on the 


life? Would Messrs. Vogt and Yung figure a vertical section 
of Pentacrinus or Rhizocrinus with its mouth downwards 
and its stem “en l’air”’ ? 

Another illustration of the authors’ want of acquaintance 
with the recent Crinoid literature which has not emanated 
from the pen of Professor Perrier is afforded by the following 
passage on p. 571 :— 

“Tes Comatulides libres (Antedon, Actinometra) offrent 
fort peu de différences anatomiques, et sauf quelques détails 
insignifiants, sont construites absolument sur le méme plan 
que notre espece type.” 

My comments on this passage shall be put in the form of a 
series of questions. 

1. Is it a “détail insignifiant’’ that more than half the 
arms, with the majority of the pinnules in some forms of 
Actinometra, have neither ambulacral groove, tentacles, nor 
ventral nerve? This fact was first published in 1876, and 
has been since noticed over and over again in papers on 
Crinoids which are included in the bibliography given by 
Messrs. Vogt and Yung. 

2. Is it a ‘détail insignifiant”’ that the sacculi which 
Messrs. Vogt and Yung describe as parasitic ‘* zooxanthelles ”” 
are never found in the exocyclie Actinometra, even when 
living side by side with Antedon in the same locality, though 
they occur in three other endocyclic Comatulee ? 

3. Is it a “ détail insignifiant”’ that the arms and pinnules 
of many species of Antedon are provided with a very well- 
defined ambulacral skeleton, consisting of a double row of 
side plates and covering plates, the former being notched for 
the reception of the symbiotic ‘‘ zooxanthelles;’’ but that 
side plates and covering plates are entirely absent on the arms 
and pinnules of Actinometra, even in species which have a 
strongly plated disk? These characters were described in 
1880 and 1882 respectively. 

4, Is it a “ détail insignifiant” that the mouth of Actzno- 
metra is excentric, and that its alimentary canal makes four 
coils round the disk instead of one only, as is the case in all 
the endocyclic Crinoids ? 

A diagram of this arrangement was given in the Report 
on the ‘Challenger’ Crinoidea, which appeared early in the 
year 1885, and formed the subject of an article by M. P. de 
Loriol in the ‘ Archives des Sciences physiques et naturelles,’ 
published in the following April at Geneva, the very town in 
which Messrs. Vogt and Yung are professionally engaged ; 
while a second notice of the report was given by Professor 
Perrier in the ‘ Revue Scientifique’ for May 1885. 


Morphology of Antedon rosacea. 25 


Singularly enough, however, both these reviews and the 
volume which suggested them appear to have been altogether 
unknown to Messrs. Vogt and Yung; for the ‘ Challenger’ 
Report is not mentioned in the bibliography of the Crinoidea 
which appeared in the autumn of 1886, eighteen months 
after its publication *; and on p. 571 they say with 
reference to the Stalked Crimoids that “les seuls travaux 
détaillés sur Panatomie sont: celui déja ancien de J. Miiller 
sur le Pentacrinus caput Meduse de la mer des Antilles, et 
celui plus moderne de M. H. Ludwig sur la Lhizocrinus lofo- 
tensis.” Continuing their comparison of the Stalked Crinoids 
with the typical Comatula, they say :— 

“Tl résulte de ces travaux que les organes du disque, des 
bras et des pinnules sont disposés en général, sur le type des 
Comatules..... Hn revanche, il y a des conformations con- 
servées qui ne sont que passagéres dans la larve pentacrinoide 
des Comatules. Il n’y a qwun seul pore calycaire, réunt par 
un sac & un seul tube hydrophore.” And after giving other 
details of the resemblances between the adult Pentacrinus or 
Rhizocrinus and the Comatula larva, they add :—“ C’est un 
des plus beaux exemples de la conservation de caractéres 
embryonnaires dans des animaux adultes.” 

Now, although the authors do not state the fact in so many 
words, they certainly imply that in the Stalked Crinoids, as 
known from the researches of Miiller and Ludwig, there is 
only one water-pore and only one “tube hydrophore,” just 
as in a certain stage of the Comatula larva. I do not know 
what other meaning can be attributed to the passage which I 
have italicized. But, according to the descriptions of Pro- 
fessor Perrier}, the developmental stage of Comatula in which 
only one water-pore is present is the “ phase de Cystidé,” 
in which the arms are not developed. These do not appear till 
the “ phase de Pentacrine,” when there are five water-pores, 
one in each interradius; and as Ludwig’s observations show 
that this condition is permanent in Lhizocrinus lofotensis, 
Messrs. Vogt and Yung would have done better to refer to this 
later developmental stage rather than to the pre-brachial 
“‘Cystid phase” as an illustration of the “ copservation des 
caractéres embryonnaires dans des animaux adultes.” 

Will they name a single Stalked Crinoid which resembles 
the Cystid phase of Antedon in having but one water-pore 
and water-tube ? Do they not know that there are never less 


* It may be well to state here that I was unable to obtain Livraison 8 
of the ‘Traité,’ which contains the bibliography of the Crinoidea, till 
Oct. 25, 1886. 

+ ‘Comptes Rendus,’ 1884, t. xeviii. pp. 444, 445. 


26 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on the 


than five, and that RAdzocrinus is the only genus which has so 
few? Are they not aware that forty years ago Miiller not only 
described but also figured a large number of water-pores at 
the sides of the ambulacra in Pentacrinus *, and that I noted 
the presence of several pores in Bathycrinus and Hyocrinus 
in 1882 +? Thesame character was described as occurring in 
Holopus and Metacrinus in the ‘ Challenger’ Report; and, as 
a matter of fact, Rhizocrinus is the only Stalked Crinoid which 
at all resembles the Comatula larva, and this in having not 
one, but five water-pores ! 

Messrs. Vogt and Yung have illustrated their ‘ Monograph ” 
by a number of woodcuts which admirably represent the 
structure of Antedon rosacea; and I am glad to be able to 
speak of these figures in terms of unqualified praise. It is 
unfortunate, however, that their great excellence should be 
marred by errors and omissions in the lettering and in the 
explanations of the figures which are given at the bottom of 
each page. Thus, for example, in the explanation of fig. 266 
on p. 525 q and q’ are transposed, while 4* is printed 41; in 
like manner in fig. 267, on the following page, the ¢ indicating 
the intestine is printed as the v marking an ambulacral groove ; 
p’, which indicates the wall of p (cavité buccale), is marked 
“ couche fibreuse de la paroi intestinale ;’’ while an accidental 
rent, caused by the tearing away of the extensor fibres 
between the axillary radial and the first brachial, is marked 
with a sign which may be either a’ or d* badly printed ; a’, 
however, stands for the primary radial, and d’ is not explained 
at all; neither are ¢ and e’. 

Figure 268, on page 527, is described as a “ Coupe verti- 
cale passant par l’axe et Ja ligne antéro-postérieure, désignée 
par les orifices buccal et anal.” In reality, however, it is 
not a truly vertical section at all. If it were so its dorsal 
portion would pass through the central capsule and show its 
internal chambers, with the origins of the cirrus-vessels and 
the axial cords of the first radials, just as is seen in fig. 267, 
on the previous page. ‘This last represents a (nearly) vertical 
section, 7. e. one which cuts the median plane in the calyx and 
is just outside the edge of the peristome on the ventral side ; 
and it is sufficiently near to the median vertical plane to be 
fairly described as such without exaggeration. But the 
section represented in fig. 268 is very considerably oblique, 
for its dorsal portion passes through the extreme outer edge 


* « Ueber den Bau des Pentacrinus caput-meduse,” Abhandl, d.k, Akad. 
d. Wiss. Berlin, 1848, p. 49, laf. ii. fig. 14. 

+ “Notes on Echinoderm Morphology.—No. V.,” Quart Journ, Micr. 
Sci. new ser. 1882, vol. xxii. p. 383. 


Morphology of Antedon rosacea. 27 


of the centro-dorsal piece and through the five bundles of 
muscular and other fibres, four flexor and one extensor, which 
effect the articulation between the first and second radials. 
An artificial rent, caused by the tearing away of the densest 
part of the bundle of extensor fibres, is marked “ f?, cavités 
laterales de l’organe cloisonné,” namely the chambers marked 
fin fig. 267, which are enclosed by the thick nervous enve- 
lope of the central capsule, and are in the very middle of the 
centro-dorsal plate. In fact the chambers of the “ organe 
cloisonné ” lie inside what the authors describe as the “anneau 
nerveux central;’’ while the space marked f* in fig. 268 is 
on the outer side of this structure, and is separated from it 
by almost the entire thickness of the first radial. The 
explanation of fig. 268 contains other serious errors. The 
two first radials are not specially distinguished, but are simply 
marked “a, piéces constituant le sommet du calice;”’ and 
the authors continue, ‘‘c, muscles qui les réunissent.” These 
*‘ muscles,” however, unite the first radials not with one 
another, but with the second radials, as explained above; 
while the tissue uniting the two first radials laterally is 
marked “g?, colonne de l’organe dorsal, effleurée.”” The extent 
of the error here involved will be evident from inspection of 
the (nearly) horizontal section represented in fig. 264 on 
p- 522. Its centre is occupied by the dorsal organ, marked 
g; while the structure which is marked g” in fig. 268 is the 
outermost edge of what is here marked 6 and described as 
an articular face separating the “ piéces calcaires du sommet,” 
in other words the first radials. ‘Che authors do not seem to 
have recognized the fact that a vertical section which passes 
through the articulation between the first and second radials 
could not possibly also pass through any part of the dorsal 
organ at its base, for it is not merely within the nerve-penta- 
gon inside the first radials, but in the very centre of the calyx 
itself, as shown in their figs. 264 and 267. 

Another gross blunder of the same kind appears in the 
explanation of fig. 276 on p. 550, where the fibres uniting 
the centro-dorsal to the first radials are described as “ d, 
muscles entre le premier et le second radial.” ‘These fibres, 
though represented in fig. 267, are not referred to in its 
explanation, and the unwary student would thus be led to 
inter from fig. 276 that some of the cirrus-nerves pass out 
from the central capsule directly into the first radials, and 
that the arm-nerves pass at once into the second radials! If 
the authors had distinguished the centro-dorsal from the first 
radials in this figure it would have been some help to the 


28 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on the 


student; but they are both alike marked “a, parties décal- 
cifiées du squelette.” 

We have seen that in the explanation of fig. 268 two of 
the first radials are described as ‘ pieces constituant le sommet 
du calice;”? and on p. 529 we read “les cinq premiers 
radiaux qui forment le sommet du calice,” &c. But on the 
page immediately preceding (528) we are told that “ ce som- 
met est occupé par un seul piece pentagonale, la plaque 
centro-dorsale,” a description which is scarcely consistent with 
the explanation of fig. 268; while we also read that the first 
radials are ‘ fusionnées avec la plaque,” although the fibres 
effecting this fusion are described in the explanation of fig. 276 
as the muscles between first and second radials! Various 
descriptions are also given of the mode in which the first 
radials are united laterally to one another. The explanation 
of fig. 264 runs thus:—‘‘a, pieces calcaires du sommet, 
séparées par des faces articulées, 6, dans lesquelles s’enga- 
gent les muscles transversaux c, internes; d, muscles se 
rendant aux bras naissants.” But on the next page the 
same parts are described as follows :—“ Les piéces calcaires 
(a) du sommet du calice sont réunies par de fortes masses 
musculaires (7) et par des sutures linéaires (4) traversées 
également par des muscles (c).” Thus then the extensor 
fibres (d), which on one page are spoken of as uniting the 
arms to the “ sommet,” are described on the next as joining 
together the calcareous pieces of the “sommet;” and this 
same ‘ sommet”’ is said on p. 528 to be occupied by only one 
pentagonal piece, the centro-dorsal ! 

The authors admit that the section represented in fig. 264 

asses “un peu obliquement sur la plaque centro-dorsale.” 
Had it been really horizontal they would have seen nothing 
of the three ‘‘ faces articulées ” (D), which are described on 
the next page as linear sutures between the first radials ; 
while on p. 529 we are told that these same first radials are 
“fusionnés ensemble,” and nothing whatever is said about 
the “‘ muscles transversaux internes,”’ which are marked (c) 
in fig. 264 and described on p. 530 as “ puissantes masses 
musculaires”?! Do the authors really believe that the first 
radials were united to the centro-dorsal and to one another by 
muscles, and that these portions of the calyx were movable 
on one another? ‘The fibres which effect this union are alto- 
gether of a different nature from those forming the great 
muscular bundles which are attached in the fosse at the 
ventral ends of the articular faces of the first radials and of 
the arm-joints (c of fig. 268, f of figs. 279 and 280). These 
have the usual histological characters of the muscles in other 


Morphology of Antedon rosacea. 29 


Echinoderms, and are very darkly coloured. They are similar 
in all essential respects to the muscular fibres of the Ophiurids, 
as figured by Simroth*; while the fibres uniting the first 
radials with the centro-dorsal and with one another are of the 
same nature as those which Simroth described as effecting 
the various forms of synostosis between different plates in the 
skeleton of an Ophiurid (p. 435). 

Messrs. Vogt and Yung do not give any reason for the 
presence of muscles between plates which are ‘ fusionnés” 
with one another, and are therefore immovable, neither do 
they describe any articular faces on which movement can take 
place. Asa matter of fact the fusion or synostosis is often 
so close that the calyx will resist prolonged boiling in strong 
alkali and begin to undergo chemical disintegration without 
the radials separating from one another and from the centro- 
dorsal; while any attempt to separate them by a fine knife- 
blade results in fracture of the whole calyx. Since the 
ordinary muscles outside the calyx are the very first tissues 
to be affected by the action of the alkali, the muscles described 
by Vogt and Yung within the calyx must differ from them 
altogether in their chemical as well as in their histological 
features. 

It has been mentioned already that the monograph on 
Antedon rosacea which is the subject of this notice is a part 
of Messrs. Vogt and Yung’s ‘Traité d’Anatomie Comparée 
Pratique,’ and one would therefore expect to find some notice 
in it of the comparative morphology of the Hchinoderm 
skeleton. ‘The homology of the basal and radial plates of a 
Crinoid with the genital and ocular plates of an Echinid is 
now universally acknowledged ; but though Vogt and Yung 
make plenty of comparisons between the vascular system of 
Crinoids and those of other Echinoderms, they make no refer- 
ence whatever to the morphology of the apical system, a point 
about which there is a much more general consensus of opinion 
than exists about the vascular system. They give a very 
good figure of the apical plates of an Urchin, but say not a 
word respecting their homology with the basals and radials 
of a Crinoid. In fact they make no reference whatever to the 
former, which is a somewhat singular omission, considering 
their morphological importance in the organization of the 
Crinoid type. The authors do, it is true, speak of the cirrus- 
vessels as separating from one another “ pour se continuer, & 


* “ Anatomie und Schizogonie der Ophiactis virens, Sars,’ Zeitschr. f. 
wiss. Zool. 1876, Bd. xxvii. p. 440, Taf. xxxii. tigs. 15-17, 20, 21, Taf. xxxiii, 
fig. 30. 


30 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on the 


travers la pidce basale du calice, dans les cirrhes ;” * but 
what they call the basal piece here is the substance of the 
centro-dorsal, which they describe elsewhere as the single 
piece occupying the “summit” of the calyx. This is a con- 
siderable inconsistency ; but it is only the natural result of 
their inverted mode of figuring and describing the Crinoid, 
which also leads them to say (on p. 548) that the cavities of 
the chambered organ ‘ remontaient dans la tige de la larve 
pentacrinide lorsque celle-ci était encore fixée.” 

I have some doubts indeed as to whether they are even 
aware of the existence of basal plates in Antedon rosacea. 

On p. 529 they say with reference to the first radials that 
“i]s sont fusionnés ensemble et avec une mince plaque treil- 
lisseé, qui s’interpose entre eux et la plaque centro-dorsale, 
et qui en est séparée dans la stade pentacrinoide. Cette 
partie appellée rosette par Carpenter, montre au milieu une 
excavation pentagonale & angles proéminents et arrondis.” 
Now this rosette was shown by Dr. Carpenter to be developed 
by the metamorphosis of the basal plates of the early larva ; 
and Messrs. Vogt and Yung’s description of it as being sepa- 
rated from the centro-dorsal and radials during the Penta- 
crinoid stage is incomplete, to say the least of it, seeing that 
it is not then existent. Dr. Carpenter described the trans- 
formation of the basals into the rosette as commencing after 
the detachment of the young Antedon; and he gave figures 
of the calyx both of the advanced Pentacrinoid and of the 
young Antedon in which five separate basal plates are still 
distinctly visible and the rosette is not yet formed f. 

Although the word “ Rosette’ as employed by Dr. Carpenter 
for the metamorphosed basals of Comatulz has been used by all 
subsequent writers on the subject, e.g. Sars, Wyville Thomson, 
Ludwig, Marshall, Claus, Zittel, Wachsmuth and Springer, 
Schliiter, Weinberg, Dendy, and myself, Messrs. Vogt and 
Yung have seen fit to transfer it to another structure, namely 
a portion of the vascular system belonging to the chambered 
organ. It is used in this sense on p. 555, and also three 
times in the last paragraph of p. 548; but in the preceding 
paragraph we read: “ La partie centrale du systéme nerveux 
(e, fig. 264; g, fig. 276) est en effet située dans le sommet 
de la coupole au-dessous de la rosette, dont elle est separée 
par un mince plafond calcaire, percé au centre par de nom- 
breuses lacunes qui sont en relation avec l’organe cloisonné.” 
I must confess that this sentence puzzles me. The central 
part of the nervous system which is marked g in fig. 276 is 


* Op. cit. p. 549. 
+ Phil. Trans. 1866, p. 744, p'. xli. figs. 5, 6, pl. xlii. figs, 2, 6. 


Morphology of Antedon rosacea. 31 


not the same as that marked e in fig. 264. The latter is 
rightly described in the explanation of the figure as the “ an- 
neau pentagonal du systéme nerveux central ;’’ but it lies 
within the substance of the first radials, above the rosette in 
the natural position of the animal, and not within the “ som- 
met de la coupole.” On the other hand, the part marked g 
in fig. 276 really is within the centro-dorsal, or summit as the 
authors call it; but it is represented above the rosette (of Dr. 
Carpenter) in their (inverted) fig. 276, while the “ mince 
platond calcaire,” which they describe as separating it from 
the rosette, whatever this may be, is nothing but the rosette 
of metamorphosed basals, as described by Dr. Carpenter and 
all his successors. I know of no other thin calcareous plate 
in the neighbourhood of the chambered organ which at all 
answers to the description of Messrs. Vogt and Yung. A 
portion of this calcareous rosette is excellently shown between 
the ventral surface of the chambered organ (sensu strictu) 
and the inner face of the first radial, and is marked o in 
fig. 276; but o is left without notice in the explanation of 
the figure; and Prof. Carl Vogt has been good enough to in- 
form me by letter that the missing legend should run “0, 
tissu conjonctif aréolaire entourant Vorgane dorsal et les 
cavités c de l’organe cloisonné.” 

Now this very part had been figured in the sections of 
Ludwig, Marshall, and myself, and in each case had been 
marked “ Rosette” and its real nature properly explained. 
It was therefore with no small feelings of astonishment that I 
found one of the authors of a work on comparative anatomy 
describe a calcareous structure which is universally recog- 
nized as homologous with the genital plates of an Urchin, as 
“areolar connective tissue.” This statement helps us to 
understand why a portion of the centro-dorsal piece in imme- 
diate contact with the nervous ‘ anneau central” is lettered 
“ e, mésentére.” 

The authors’ want of acquaintance with the mutual rela- 
tions of the hard and soft parts in the calyx of Antedon 
rosacea is further indicated by their description of the mode 
in which the great brachial nerves originate from the central 
nervous organ. On p. 549 they say with respect to their 
vertical sections :—‘‘ On voit sur ces coupes la masse nerveuse 
comme un gateau 4 face dorsale un peu bombée, tandis que 
la face ventrale est un peu creuse, et lorsque la coupea bien 
rencontré, comme sur notre figure a droite, l’axe d’un radial, 
on peut suivre la continuation immédiate et sans interruption, 
sous forme de nerf, de l’un des angles du gateau dans le bras 
naissant.”” Now, if the authors had properly studied any one 


32 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on the 


of the descriptions and figures given by Dr. Carpenter, Lud- 
wig, Marshall, or myself, they would know that a section in 
the axis of a radial could not by any possibility show an 
uninterrupted continuation of the nerve-cord direct from one 
of the angles of the central capsule into the origin of an arm. 
The arm-nerves start from the angles of the chambered organ, 
which are interradial, and they occupy this position on the 
dorsal surface of the calcareous rosette, where they bifurcate. 
The left branch of one fork and the right branch of its 
neighbour enter the same first radial, and a section through 
the axis of the radial would not therefore pass through the 
primary ¢nterradial cord arising from the central capsule. 
Truly radial sections, such as those figured by Marshall * 
and myself t, are not very difficult to obtain, and they show 
the relations of these primary nerve-cords very clearly ; but 
the right side of Vogt and Yung’s fig. 276 is very nearly 
interradial, and not radial as they state. If it were in the 
axis of a radial, as they say, the nerve-cord would not end 
abruptly, as they figure it, at the level of the “ anneau penta- 
gonal;” but it would be seen to pass on beyond this towards 
the second radial, as is represented on the left side of fig. 267. 
In like manner the left side of fig. 276, which would be inter- 
radial according to their description, is almost radial. It 
strikes one of the radial diverticula of the body-cavity into 
the calyx (axial radial canals), which is enclosed by a radial 
process of the rosette, the same part which is lettered 0, but 
not explained, as I have already stated. Not only have the 
Swiss authors entirely failed to understand the orientation of 
their sections through the calyx, but they have altogether 
neglected to give any account of the remarkable way in which 
each radial receives nerves from two sources, while all the five 
doublenerves of the raysare connected among themselves by two 
sets of commissures, interradial and intraradial, thus forming 
the great pentagonal commissure which is lodged within the 
substance of the first radials. It is true that they give a 
nearly horizontal section through this commissure (fig. 264), 
and speak of it as the “‘ anneau pentagonal du systéme nerveux 
central,” but they say not a word about the manner in which 
it is formed—a somewhat remarkable omission when we con- 
sider its physiological importance; while the mode in which 
they refer to it is calculated to seriously mislead the unfortu- 
nate student. 

They make the following statement on p. 523 :—“ L’orien- 


* “On the Nervous System of Antedon rosaceus,” Quart. Journ. Micr. 
Sci. new ser. 1884, vol. xxiv. pl. xxxv. fig. 1. 
+ Trans. Linn. Soc. 2nd ser. (Zool.), vol. ii. 1879, pl. viii. fig. 3. 


Morphology of Antedon rosacea. 33 


tation étant donnée, telle que nous l’avons indiquée, nous 
allons esquisser la situation générale des organes dans le 
calice, dans le but de faciliter 4 ’éleve lintelligence de Pana- 
tomie de la Comatule singulitrement difficile & debrouiller. 
Les coupes dans différents sens constituant les principaux 
éléments de la dissection, nous avons indiqué, dans les figures 
264 & 268, représentant trois coupes horizontales et deux ver- 
ticales du calice, les mémes objets par des chiffres identi- 
ques.”’ Here are some instances of the way in which this 
most desirable object is effected :—c, in fig. 264, denotes the 
“muscles transversaux internes,” @. e. those by which the 
first radials are “‘fusionnés”’ to one another laterally ; while 
in fig. 268 it is appended to the paired muscular bundles by 
which the first and second radials are articulated together. 
In figs. 264 and 268 a@ denotes the first radials, while in 
fiz. 267 these are marked a’, and the centro-dorsal is denoted 
bya. In fig. 264 the figure e is appended to the ‘‘ anneau pen- 
tagonal du systéme nerveux central’? which les within the 
substance of the first radials on the ventral side of the rosette 
and altogether outside the inner cavity of the centro-dorsal ; 
but in fig. 267 e denotes the dorsal portion of the central capsule 
or nervous envelope of the chambered organ, which is situated 
at the very bottom of the centro-dorsal cavity in its deepest 
part. Do the authors really mean to imply that this is “le 
méme objet”? as the pentagonal commissure within the 
radials? It would seem so; for they refer to it as the 
“‘anneau nerveux central,” and in fig. 276 they mark the 
same part g, with the explanation “ anneau central du systéme 
nerveux.” But they speak of it two pages before (p. 548) 
as “‘sous la forme d’un disque pentagonal a angles arrondis, 
percé au centre d’une petite rosette pentagonale aussi, et par- 
courue pardescloisons membraneuses étoilées, qui se réunissent 
au centre.” The result of this indiscriminate application of 
the term ‘ anneau”’ to the discoidal nervous centre within 
the centro-dorsal and to the pentagonal commissure within the 
radials cannot but be most perplexing to the student; and it 
was the less excusable since every one of these different mus- 
cular and nervous structures, which have been confused by 
Messrs. Vogt and Yung, were clearly differentiated by myself 
and distinguished by different letters in the explanations of 
my figures as long ago as 1879, in a memoir quoted in their 
Bibliography. . 

The authors also seem to be altogether unaware, though the 
fact has been known for the.last twenty years, that each radial 
receives two nerve-cords which enter it separately by large 
and well-defined openings. They find, as their predecessors 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xix. 3 


34 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on the 


have done, that sections of the second radials show ten nerve- 
cords, the shape of which varies according to the plane in 
which they are cut; but on p. 549 these ten cords are de- 
scribed “ comme résultat définitif du travail de division ac- 
compli dans |’épaisseur des premiers radiaux ;”’ and the authors 
further proceed to say that these cords correspond to the nerves 
of the ten arms. As a matter of fact, however, these ten 
cords in the second radials are really converging, and not 
diverging from points of division in the first radials, and each 
of them contributes nerve-fibres to two arms, as explained by 
Ludwig, Marshall, and myself and not to one only, as implied 
by Messrs. Vogt and Yung. The real division by which the 
five (double) nerves within the rays form ten (double) nerves 
within the arms takes place in the third and not in the first 
radials, as has been known for years past. Facts like these 
may be verified by any one who will take the trouble requi- 
site for accurate section-cutting along particular planes of the 
calyx, and will further acquaint himself with the characters 
and arrangement of the internal canals, so that he will not be 
liable to errors of “ orientation’ like those into which Messrs. 
Vogt and Yung have fallen. 

Reference has been made already to the axial radial canals 
which are enclosed between the rosette and the radials of 
Comatula, and sometimes reach the ventral surface of the 
centro-dorsal. Their character and relations were minutely 
described by myself in 1879 *. They were shown in longitu- 
dinal and in transverse section, and were clearly distinguished 
from the five cavities within the central capsule, which were 
first discovered by Dr. Carpenter t. He gave the name “ five- 
chambered organ ”’ or ‘ quinquelocular organ” to the struc- 
ture which had been described by Miiller as a single-cham- 
bered heart ; for he found it to contain “ five chambers clustered 
like the carpels of an orange round a central axis;”’ and he 
described these chambers as being surrounded by a fibrillar 
envelope, which he regarded as nervous in character. Mar- 
shall t, again, spoke of the cavity of the centro-dorsal as 
lodging a sac divided by vertical septa into five radial com- 
partments, and hence called the chambered organ; and he 
went on to explain how this is surrounded by a thick fibrillar 
investment known as the ‘central capsule.” Ludwig had 
previously adopted the same terminology, and, in fact, he was 
the first to speak of the chambered organ without the nume- 


* Trans. Linn. Soc. Lond. 2nd ser. (Zool.), vol. ii. 1879, pp. 77, 78. 

+ Phil. Trans. 1866, p. 738; and Proc. Roy. Soc. 1876, vol. xxiv. 
pp. 218, 219. 

{ Op. cit. p. 610. 


Morphology of Antedon rosacea. . 30 


rical prefix*; but he never used this expression to denote 
anything else than the five chambers and their central axis 
inside the central capsule; while he further described and 
figured the radial axial canals, the relations of which to 
the coeliac canals of the rays and arms were subsequently 
pointed out by myself. ‘Their connection with the body- 
cavity and their distinctness from the chambers of the so- 
called heart were clearly recognized by Greeff, both in his 
figures and in his descriptions; while I am not aware that 
Teuscher, the only other recent original writer on the subject 
till the time of Jickeli and Perrier fT, ever used the expression 
“chambered organ” at all, though he often referred to the 
“ Kammern des Gefisscentrums,”’ and he recognized the con- 
nection of the radial axial canals with the cceliac canals of the 
rays. 

Messrs. Vogt and Yung, however, have figured not only 
the cavities within the central capsule, but also the radial 
axial canals, and the whole system of spaces within the calca- 
reous network occupying the centre of the radial pentagon, 
together with some accidental cavities within the solid base of 
the centro-dorsal piece and in the radials, as ‘‘ cavités de- 
pendantes de la cavité générale, et constituant dans leur en- 
semble l’organe dit cloisonné”’t. 

They say on p. 549, ‘Ce sont les espaces qu’on est con- 
venu d’appeler, fort improprement, l’organe cloisonné ;”’ and 
again on p. 530, ‘ C’est la réunion de toutes ces excavations 
internes, qui sont revétues de membranes, envoyant de cloi- 
sons transversales et dessinant ainsi un systéme compliqué de 
lacunes cloisonnées, qui composent ce que les auteurs ont 
appelé Vorgane cloisonné (Gekammertes Organ). C’est une 
dénomination éminemment impropre, vu que ce n’est pas un 
organe, mais une suite de cavités parcourues par lorgane 
dorsal avec ses vaisseaux, et formant la continuation de la 
cavité générale du corps, du cceléme, qui entoure les intestins.” 
The statements contained in the first passage quoted above 
and in the first paragraph of the second one are inaccurate, to 
say the least of it. Messrs. Vogt and Yung do not name the 
writers who have used the term “ chambered organ” in this 
very improper sense ; but it is certainly neither Dr. Carpenter, 
Ludwig, Marshall, Greeff, Teuscher, Jickeli, nor myself; and 
with the exception of Prof. Perrier, I know of no other original 

* “Beitrage zur Anatomie der Crinoideen,” Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool. 
1877, Bd. xxviii. pp. 315-526. 

+ So far as I can understand Perrier’s preliminary notes, he uses the 
term “chambered organ” in its original sense, and not at all in that as- 
signed to it by Vogt and Yung. 

{ Op, ett. p. 550, fig. 276. 

3% 


36 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on the 


writer on Crinoid morphology who has used the expression 
“chambered organ”’ at all. The space represented in the 
figures to which the Swiss authors refer * is the radial portion 
of the body-cavity within the calyx, which is clearly distin- 
guished from the chambers within the central capsule in all the 
figures given by Ludwig, Greeff, Marshall, and myself; and 
not one of us has ever regarded this space as a part of the 
chambered organ, nor, so far as I know, has any other writer 
on the subject. But from the mode of reference employed by 
the Swiss authors it would appear that Dr. Carpenter had 
made a great mistake which had escaped notice for twenty 
years, until it was rectified by Messrs. Vogt and Yung; 
whereas in reality they are themselves in error, because they 
give a meaning to his name which neither he nor any one else 
who used it ever intended it to bear. The term “ (five-) 
chambered organ,” as used by him and by every one of his 
successors till now, refers exclusively to the cavities within 
the central capsule, which lie on the dorsal side of the calca- 
reous rosette and radial pentagon. But Messrs. Vogt and 
Yung erroneously interpret it as also denoting the entire system 
of cavities within the centro-dorsal plate and the ring of radials 
that rests upon it; and this is certainly not a definite organ, 
but a part of the general ccelom, as stated by the Swiss 
authors. These facts, however, were perfectly well known 
both to Dr. Carpenter and to his successors, and I am there- 
fore entirely at a loss to know who the authors can be who 
have used the term ‘ chambered organ” in the ‘ eminently 
improper ”’ sense described by Messrs. Vogt and Yung. ‘The 
Swiss authors seem to have entirely ignored or misunderstood 
the writings of their predecessors, and have attributed to them 
a mistake which never was made; but instead of rectifying 
this supposed mistake they have converted it intoa real one, and 
have perpetuated it both in their text and in the explanations 
of their figures. ‘Thus in figure 276 the cavities within the 
central capsule on the dorsal side of the calcareous rosette 
and the portion of the body-cavity which is on the ventral 
side of this structure and enclosed by one of its radial pro- 
cesses are marked alike “c, c, cavités dépendantes de la 
cavité générale et constituant dans leur ensemble l’organe dit 
cloisonné.” No one but Vogt and Yung has used the term 
chambered organ in this sense ; and as they rightly speak of 
it as “eminently improper,” one cannot but regret that it 
should have been employed in a text-book of comparative 
anatomy for the use of students. 

But Messrs. Vogt and Yung go even further than this. The 


* Op. cit.: f, fig. 264; ¢, fig. 276, 


Morphology of Antedon rosacea. 37 


space on the dorsal side of the central capsule which is marked 
f' in fig. 267, and ¢ in fig. 276, and is described in the expla- 
nation of the former figure as one of these cavities of the cham- 
bered organ, is nothing whatever but a rent in the organic basis 
of the floor of the centro-dorsal piece. These rents often appear 
in the skeletal tissues when very thin sections are cut, and I 
have been familiar with them for years; but I have many 
sections through the calyx, both of Antedon rosacea and of 
other species of Comatulz, in which there is no trace of them. 
Three such undamaged sections are figured in my Actinometra- 
memoir * ; and I certainly never expected to find an accidental 
fracture in the skeletal tissue outside the central capsule de- 
scribed as a part of the chambered organ, the cavities of which 
are entirely within this capsule, as explained above. If there 
really be such a diverticulum of the body-cavity within the 
calcareous substance of the centro-dorsal piece, as described 
by Vogt and Yung, 7@. e. between its inner floor on which the 
central capsule rests and its external surface, its presence could 
easily be demonstrated by rubbing away the outer surface of 
the centro-dorsal until this cavity was reached ; and I com- 
mend this method of proving the accuracy of their anatomical 
descriptions to the attention of Messrs. Vogt and Yung. 

It would be well also if they would use the same method 
to demonstrate the existence of the “ cavité de la syzygie,” 
which they represent in fig. 279 on p. 558. They describe 
this section as a ‘‘ coupe transversale d’un bras, frisant une 
syzygie ;” but in reality it 
is very considerably ob- 
lique, and so far as its 
dorsal portion is concerned 
would be classed as a bad 
section, owing to the large 
amount of skeletal tissue 
which has been torn away 
by the knife. It will be 
apparent from the annexed 
figure (C) that the plane of 
each syzygial face is abso- 


bas a enaiares to tieee Syzygies in the arm of Antedon rosacea. 
aes 5 y A, the epizygal; B, the hypozygal; 
transverse section would C, dorsal view of an arm-fragment. 
pass through all the ridges 


radiating outwards from the central canal and show no trace of 
the paired muscular bundles or else show no ridges at all. But 


* Trans. Linn. Soc. Lond. 2nd ser. (Zool.), vol. ii. 1879, pl. viii. figs. 3 
4,7. 


on rm 


J t il 


a Sg 


38 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on the 


Messrs. Vogt and Yung’s transverse section “‘frisant une syzy- 
gie” shows the peripheral edge of one ridge and portions of two 
others ; while two large muscular bundles are the most conspi- 
cuous objects in the figure. The brachial nerve is not central 
as it ought to be, and a large portion of the organic basis of the 
arm-joint, both between it and the dorsal surface and on each 
side of it, especially the right in the figure, has been torn away 
by the knife, leaving a great gap which is marked “ e, cavité 
de la syzygie.” Did this cavity really exist in the position 
figured by Vogt and Yung, it would certainly appear on the 
dorsal side of the axial cord in a longitudinal section of an 
arm. But on the opposite page of Messrs. Vogt and Yung’s 
work to that bearing the transverse section is a figure of a 
longitudinal section in which there is absolutely no trace of 
this cavity. There could be no better proof than this of the 
fact that the “ cavité de la syzygie”’ is an accidental one, the 
position assigned to it by Vogt and Yung being within the 
actual substance of the arm-joint. The same longitudinal 
section on p. 559 shows two diverticula of the coeliac canal 
towards the dorsal side with their bases resting against the 
skeleton. One of them is lettered c, and the other with a 
letter which is apparently meant for c, though it looks more 
like a ¢; and the explanation of the figure runs “, c, cavités 
de syzygies.” The ¢-like c, however, indicates a cavity 
which is not at a syzygy at all, but is merely the usual diver- 
ticulum of the coeliac canal at a muscular articulation between 
two arm-joints. There is a similar diverticulum at every 
syzygy, which is represented on the syzygial face by a groove 
(see woodcut, supra,p. 37, A, B); but it never reaches the arm- 
nerve, as is well shown in Vegt and Yung’s longitudinal section. 
On p. 560, however, they speak of this diverticulum as en- 
larging “ vers la syzygie méme, en une cavité arrondie, plate, 
laquelle entoure le vaisseau-nerf central, et est traversée par 
des canaux, disposés en rayons et formés d’un tissu fibreux 
en apparence élastique, ou musculaire, dont les insertions sur 
les teguments donnent 4 des coupes bien dirigées un aspect de 
roue.”’ 

Asa matter of fact, however, the position of this supposed 
“cavité de la syzygie”’ is not anywhere in the syzygial 
union, but behind it, and it is occupied by the solid substance 
of the arm-joint, as is shown in Vogt and Yung’s longitudinal 
section. 

The authors appear to have some doubt as to the real 
nature of the fibres which effect the syzygial union ; for while 
in the explanations of figs. 279, 280 they describe these fibres 
as the “ligaments de la syzygie,” they say on the following 


Morphology of Antedon rosacea. 39 


page that the fibrous tissue is apparently elastic or muscular ; 
but lower down on the same page they definitely speak of the 
“fibres tres fines du tissu élastique,” which are ‘ isolées et 
ne se réunissent pas en faisceaux comme celles des muscles.” 
Their undecided mode of reference to these fibres is a point of 
considerable interest, for Perrier (whom in general the Swiss 
authors follow through thick and thin) has described them as 
forming powerful muscles by which water is expelled from 
the arm-canals through pores at the periphery of the syzygy. 
The Swiss authors do not in this case use any such form of 
expression as ‘ Les recherches de M. Edm. Perrier ont com- 
plétement élucidé cette question ;” but they merely give a 
quotation from Perrier’s statement of his theory without any 
coufirmatory expressions of theirown*. I have already given 
my own reasons for not accepting it T, and I am therefore very 
glad to find that such ardent admirers of Prof. Perrier’s re- 
searches as Messrs. Vogt and Yung have altogether refrained 
from expressing their belief in it. 

The Swiss authors’ description of the vascular system of 
Comatula calls for a much more detailed criticism than would 
be at all possible at present; but one or two points may be 
noticed here. Speaking of the structures immediately beneath 
the ambulacral epithelium, they say on p. 538, ‘‘ Quelque fois 
on y voit des écartements qui ont été pris pour l’expression 
dun vaisseau dit nerveux, dont nous contestons formellement 
Vexistence.” Greeff has figured this cavity in the arm of 
Antedon rosacea t; and I have seen it over and over again 
in both arms and disk of this species, as well as in Antedon 
Lschrichti, Actinometra nigra, A. parvicirra, A. pulchella, 
and Pentacrinus decorus, and in the arms of Bathycrinus 
Aldrichianus. In good sections of the larger types its epithe- 
lial lining may be seen, as described and figured by Ludwig 
in Antedon Eschrichti§; and if the Swiss authors had fol- 
lowed his example they would have seen a good deal in the 
structure of the ambulacra, and more especially in that of the 
genital tube, which they have failed to make out in the small 
arms of Antedon rosacea. 

Considering the very definite character of the intervisceral 
blood-vessels of this type, those namely which form a plexus 
interpenetrating the connective-tissue meshwork within the 

* Op. cit. p. 561. 

+ “On some points in the Morphology of the Echinoderms, and more 
especially of the Crinoids,” Ann. & Mag, Nat, Hist. 1885, ser. 5, vol. xvi. 
pp. 110-116. 

} “Ueber den Bau der Crinoideen,” Marburg Sitzungsberichte, 1876, 


no. 1, p. 20. 
§ Op. cit. p. 267, Taf. xii. fig. 9. 


40 On the Morphology of Antedon rosacea. 


body-cavity, I am somewhat surprised at finding no reference 
to them, either in the text or in the figures of Messrs. Vogt 
and Yung’s monograph*. They occupy some of the ‘ lacunes 
peritonéales dans le tissu spongieux vasculaire” (p. 554), and 
are altogether different from the channels within the threads 
of this tissue that Messrs. Vogt and Yung term ‘ vaisseaux 
formant de réseaux,” a denomination which I cannot now 
discuss. Their omission is the more surprising as Ludwig 
has given an excellent description and figure of these inter- 
visceral vessels in Antedon rosacea t ; while one of his figures 
shows their connection with the problematical dorsal organ. I 
well remember my father directing my attention to these vessels 
in Antedon rosacea before I ever cut any sections of the disk. 
He had studied them in his minute dissections with a binocular 
microscope, a method of research which I have often found 
extremely useful when applied to moderately thick sections 
of a large Comatula or Pentacrinus, and I have invariably 
found these intervisceral vessels in the disk of every Antedon, 
Actinometra, Promachocrinus, or Pentacrinus which I have 
cut into sections. ‘Their relations to the other portions of the 
vascular system are fully described in the ‘Challenger’ report. 
I am really very sorry to have been obliged to speak so 
strongly with respect to a work which is associated with the 
honoured name of Prof. Carl Vogt, and I should not have 
noticed it at all had it been a mere students’ text-book com- 
piled in the ordinary way; but the prefatory statement that 
the Traité “ sera composée d’une série de monographies anato- 
miques de types, résumant l’organisation animale toute en- 
tigre,’’ and its publication in two languages so as to bring it 
within the reach of a larger number of students, necessitate 
its being judged by a much higher standard than that of the 
usual ‘Lehrbuch.’ Ina work of this kind descriptive accuracy 
is absolutely essential, and it will be evident from what I 
have said above that, altogether apart from mere clerical 
errors, Messrs. Vogt and Yung’s monograph is often sadly 
defective in this respect. Some of their statements, e.g. that 
respecting the division of the arm-nerves in the first radials, 
could not have been made by any one who had a proper 
acquaintance with the literature of the subject which was 
being treated monographically ; while others, such as the de- 
scription of rents in the skeletal tissues as portions of the 
system of cavities derived from the ccelom, are due to a total 
misapprehension of the characters of their sections. 


* It is possible that the “vaisseaux coupés” which are lettered o in 
fig. 271 may belong to this system. 


+ Op. cit. p. 323, Taf. xvii. figs. 52, 56; Taf. xviii. figs. 57, 59. 


On the Rhopalocera of Northern Borneo. 41 


A monograph of Antedon rosacea for the use of students 
has yet to be written; but we must first endeavour to arrive 
at some general consensus of opinion respecting the character 
and relations of the vascular system, not merely in the 
Crinoids, but also in the other Echinoderms; and [I am in 
hopes that the researches of Perrier and Prouho, of Ludwig 
and Hamann, and of those English naturalists who are 
attracted by the subject, will soon bring this very desirable 
end more within our reach than it appears to be just at 
present. 


IV.—On the Rhopalocera of Northern Borneo.—Part I. 
By W. L. Distant and W. B. Prvrer. 


(Tue butterflies here enumerated and described were collected 
by Mr. Pryer at, and in the neighbourhood of, Sandakan, and 
all notes as to the habits, times of appearance, &c. of the 
species are contributed by him, and are the results of his own 
observations. His colleague in the preparation of this paper 
desires to draw attention to the exceedingly close relationship 
of this portion of the Rhopalocerous fauna of Borneo with 
that of the Malay peninsula, a large percentage of the species 
being common to both areas, whilst where specific distine- 
tion exists it, in most cases, partakes largely of a local and 
racial character. | 


THE district of Sandakan, where a considerable number of 
the species mentioned were caught, is almost entirely one 
unbroken forest. Unbroken forest is not at all good collect- 
ing-ground for butterflies, which are very rare in its gloomy 
depths, while its thick leafy cover, rising 200 feet above the 
ground, is also but little frequented by them. The place 
where I chiefly resided, Elopura, having been but recently 
cut out of the virgin forest, the nearest clearing being twenty 
miles away, it was a long time before butterflies found their 
way there, consequently my opportunities for collecting were 
not so good as if I had been in a more cleared part of 
the country. As all the surrounding district is flat land 
the sameness of the vegetation causes a sameness of insects ; 
an exploration of the high land in the interior would no doubt 
bring to light a largely different fauna. 

Some distance up the rivers there are many old abandoned 
village sites in all stages of low regrown jungle, and when- 
ever I found myself in such a locality a tair take of butter- 
flies was always the result. A collector in the tropics, 


42 Messrs. W. L. Distant and W. B. Pryer on 


however, should not indulge too great expectations of what he 
hopes to catch. ‘The glowing pictures of abundant insect-life 
which most travellers, and not a few naturalists, draw, have 
been but very rarely realized in my experience. When once 
the more common species have been obtained, it is difficult, 
under ordinary favourable circumstances, to catch more than 
ten specimens that you require in a day, and not even that if 
you are at all unlucky. I remember on one occasion, in the 
Philippine Islands, at a place where the forest was a good deal 
opened up with clearings (just the place for butterflies appa- 
rently), on three consecutive days I only took four that I wanted. 
The great thing for a collector to find is some well-situated 
and attractive bush or creeper in flower; there he will catch 
in one day more butterflies, and choicer ones, than in a week’s 
collecting anywhere else. Strange as it may seem, such an, 
attraction is but rarely found; when it is, however, the fun is 
fast and furious, twenty or more butterflies are always in 
sight at once, and the difficulty is to pick out those you want 
from the crowd of commoner ones. Papilio dashes about at full 
speed, settles only for a few seconds at a time, and, with 
elevated quivering wings, rapidly sips at the blossoms with 
its long proboscis. Parthenos sails by on down-pointed 
nearly stationary wings or keeps flying from and to the 
flowers in small circles and indulges in frequent fights with 
its own species. ierds flies from flower to flower rather 
quietly. Hestia, with slow flaps and an occasional soar, keeps 
aloof from the flowers, but is nearly always to be seen in their 
close neighbourhood. Ornithoptera usually soars high aloft, 
not frequently settling, but generally manages sooner or later 
to bring itself within reach of the net. Hesperta shoots with 
an almost invisible buliet-like flight from flower to flower and 
stands on them for a few seconds at a time, with rapidly 
vibrating wings ; many small Lycene flit in and out amongst 
the leaves, settling on flowers usually in the shade. With the 
exception of the handsome Cethosia and one or two others the 
bulk of the Nymphalide do not seem to come much to flowers, 
though Cirrochroa is generally to be seen flying rather rapidly 
past in a straightforward sort of way, while an Athema or two 
may be caught in the course of the morning. If Hypolim- 
nas, Neptis, or Euthalia are seen it is more because the position 
is a favourable one than that the flowers are an attraction. 
As the bush is usually some 25 feet high, and butterflies 
frequent the top more than the lower portions of it, the 
collector very soon finds that he has strained the muscles 
ot the back of his neck and made himself dizzy by looking 
upwards and following the movements of the insect he 


the Rhopalocera of Northern Borneo. 43 


more particularly wants, as they all dash, and circle, and twist? 
and dance about together, usually just out of hisreach, the result 
frequently being that while endeavouring to single out one 
from the quantities of commoner things, others just as good 
dash from behind over his shoulder, or pass in some other 
such way, that he rarely gets a strike at them. At such a 
bush lately I caught over thirty kinds of butterflies fresh to 
me in five or six days, and this after collecting off and on for 
the last eight years in neighbouring districts. The profusion 
of species in the tropics is so great, in fact, that one rarely 
takes a walk in a fairly good locality without either noticing 
or taking something fresh. 

All flowers are not equally attractive, so that when once 
a bush of the kind is encountered the collector should just 
stick to it regularly till its bloom is over. I have but 
once or twice found such a bush, and only on the occasion 
noted above was I able to visit it on more than one day. 
When travelling up rivers some of the creepers which drape 
the trees on the edge of the water are occasionally seen in 
blossom : there is one of these of a bright scarlet which is much 
frequented by butterflies ; this bloom is in a pyramidical 
shape, 15 or 18 feet in breadth at the bottom and narrowing 
upwards to a height of 60 feet or so above the water, the 
whole front being alive with butterflies. 

Besides flowers there are few other things that are 
much frequented by butterflies. Some of gross tastes are 
attracted by various decaying substances, while chewed sugar- 
cane placed in forest-paths will always bring some species to 
it. If staying long at any place in the forest it sometimes 
pays to fell an acre or so of virgin forest in the neighbourhood 
of clearings; butterflies which get above the top of the forest 
are much in the predicament of being at sea, and will make 
for and fly down into a clearing as a man adrift in a boat 
would steer for anisland. If too far away from old clearings, 
however, most of the wanderers will have come to grief or 
spread too much before flying close to it, and it will be months 
before many butterflies have found it out; but such a vast 
unbroken virgin forest as this implies is rarely found any- 
where except in one part of Borneo. 

I have very nearly abandoned the idea of there being such 
a thing as a really rare butterfly. However much one may 
prize some special specimen which stands alone in one’s 
cabinet, for years may be, the time comes sooner or later that 
a locality is found where it is abundant enough, or some 
brother collector from a distance tells you that your rarity is 
one of his “ commonest things.” 


44 Messrs. W. L. Distant and W. B. Pryer on 


One noticeable feature about collecting in the tropics is 
the very few larve seen, and it soon becomes apparent to 
the observer that only those species can exist which have 
some very special means of protection or of concealment—the 
latter being the safeguard of many more species than the 
former, which accounts for the very few larve found. The 
enemies of larvee are so numerous that it really seems 
wonderful how any can escape at all with the numbers of 
spiders, ants, wasps, ichneumons, mantises, &c. continually 
searching every leaf and twig in hopes of prey. If England 
by a miracle could have these insect-destroyers moved over 
to it for a couple of years in the same numbers in which they 
exist in the tropics, the consequence would be the entire 
blotting-out of the greater part of our insect-fauna. It is rather 
curious, however, that some of these exterminators are them- 
selves in turn subjected to the most ruthless persecution ; and 
nothing is more curious than to see the huge hunting-spider 
common in houses hunted by a small Chryseis, which, after 
a more or less exciting and lengthy chase, generally manages 
to settle on its back, sting it, and then drag it off to furnish 
food for its young in the future; the “come into my parlour 
said the spider to the fly” poem of one’s youth suffers a 
rude reversal. 

It is chiefly in the larva stage that butterflies suffer from 
their enemies. Moths are ruthlessly eaten by birds by day 
and by bats at night; but I have never once ina twenty years’ 
experience seen a butterfly taken by a bird. 

The number of moths in the tropics is enormous; the best 
way to get a good idea of them is, if time and money afford, to 
make a felling in the forest, the further away from the nearest 
clearing the better, and there have a hut erected: native huts 
usually run up in a peak to the top of the roof, without any 
ceiling; but if you like to put a ceiling of white cloth over 
the room so much the better; and at night a bright light will 
attract a simply uncountable number of moths, and on every 
night that is not too bright the same thing will occur until 
the bats find their way over from the nearest clearings. In 
a clearing frequented by bats scarcely any moths come to 
light at all. In a house in a new clearing in the forest I have 
seen the floor and table in the morning simply covered with 
the wings of moths which have flown in and settled on the 
roof inside, where they have been caught and eaten, principally 
by hunting-spiders, 

One thing the collector may feel pretty sure about—he will 
see a great many more species than he will catch. Most of 
the butterflies in the tropics fly very fast ; many of them fly 


the Rhopalocera of Northern Borneo. 45 


high, and, owing to the rough ground, tree-stumps, &c., running 
is almost an impossibility, so that with such of them as do come 
within reach one strike as a rule is all that is obtained, and 
it is better if possible to wait until they settle somewhere and 
then try to stalk them. Another difficulty is that many of them 
distinctly dodge the net when struck at, necessitating a net 
very much larger than is generally used in England. 
Another great nuisance to the collector is the number of thorns 
of all kinds, particularly those of the rattan-palms, so that, 
while keeping an eye on the butterfly you are after, you have 
to have a sort of general consciousness of the spot on which 
you are going to step next and the foliage through which you 
are carrying your net. 

One reason accounting for the large numbers of butterflies 
that are sent from the tropics is found in the fact that there 
is no cessation to the collecting-season there. Whereas in 
England three and a half months a year is about all the 
butterfly-collector gets, in the tropics you can go on adding to 
your collection day after day, year in and year out. 

Some genera are common in one place or situation, some in 
another; but those frequenting one set of situations are not 
often found in places much differing in character, the amount 
of sunshine determining each set of situations. ‘These may 
be classified as follows :—places exposed to the full blaze of 
the sun; places where bushes more or less break the sun’s 
full force; places surrounded with trees, but in themselves 
fairly open, such as large forest-paths, small openings in the 
forest, and so forth; situations partly shaded; situations 
nearly entirely shaded, but where the sun’s rays manage more 
or less to struggle through; and deep forest. Bushes along 
river-banks in full sunshine also seem to be frequented by 
several species not often seen elsewhere. All these places 
have their separate habitués, the habits of the several species 
of a genus being usually identical; and though some are 
common to more than one situation, while others wander 
more or less, those frequenting one such place are not found 
in any other. Deep gloomy forest, which in North Borneo 
covers by far the great bulk of the country, is the least fre- 
quented of any, one or two species of not common Morphine 
being almost the only things found there. Thaumantis 
comes next perhaps in its preference for heavy forest. rites 
and Ragadia also like considerable shade. In places where 
the sun gains limited entrance Lycenide of various species 
are always to be found, as well as all the Erycinide I know, 
and some of the Huthalie; and as places with more sun are 
sought the number of butterflies increases. It is on the sunlit 


46 Messrs. W. L. Distant and W. B. Pryer on 


edge of forest that the greatest quantity and variety of 
butterflies are to be found, nearly all species preferring the 
neighbourhood of trees to absolute open land; but even in 
the places most open to the sun not a few species, and these 
usually abundant ones, are to be seen of the different species 
of the genera Catopsilia, Junonia, Precis, Neptis, Pandita, 
Danaides of the Archippus type, not a few of the Lycenide 
(L. betica in particular rejoices in all the sun it can get), and 
others. 


Fam. Nymphalide. 
Subfam. Dawarv x. 
Group DANAINA. 


1. Hestia lynceus. 
Papilio lynceus, Drury, Tl], Ex. Ent. ii. t. vii. fig. 1 (1778). 
Common in many places; usually seen where the forest 
has been partially opened. 


2. Hestia hypermnestra. 
Hestia hypermnestra, Westwood, Cab. Orient. Entomol. p. 75, t. xxxvil. 
fig. 1 (1848). 
3. Hestia leuconoé. 
Idea leuconoé, Erichson, Nova Acta Ac. Nat, Cur. xvi. p. 283 (1884), 


The local form of this species has been named (not yet 
published) Nectaria labuana by Mr. Moore. 

Abundant; may be seen anywhere, but prefers the edge 
of mangrove-swamps and similar places, where the water is 
brackish. The highly gilded pupa was once found by 
Mr. Pryer attached to a coarse prickly plant in such a locality. 


4, Ideopsis daos. 
Idea daos, Boisduval, Spec. Gén. Lép. i. t. xxiv. fig. 3 (1836). 
Not common, under partial forest shade. 


5. Radena vulgaris. 
Danais vulgaris, Butler, Ent. Month. Mag. xi. p. 164 (1874). 
Abundant nearly everywhere—near the edge of the forest, 
in partly overgrown clearings, and similar localities. Has a 
habit of settling on dead twigs and hanging with its wings 
folded downwards. 


the Rhopalocera of Northern Borneo. AT 


6. Radena juventa. 
Papilio juventa, Cramer, Pap. Ex. ii. t. elxxxviii. B (1779). 
Local, but abundant where found. 


7. Danais aspasia. 
Papilio aspasia, Fabricius, Mant. Ins, ii. p. 15. n. 145 (1787). 
Occurs sparingly in forest-paths and overgrown clearings. 


Danais aspasia, var. crocea. 
Danais crocea, Butler, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1866, p. 57. n. 53, t. iv. fig. 5. 


Similar localities to the last, with which it is caught flying, 
which hardly seems to point to its being a seasonal | variety. 


8. Danais larissa. 
Danais larissa, Felder, Nov. Reise, Lep. ii. p. 849 (1865). 


9. Danais eryx. 
Papilio eryx, Fabricius, Ent. Syst. Suppl. p. 423 (1789). 
Abundant ; same localities and habits as Radena vulgaris. 


10. Danais septentrionis, 
Danais septentrionis, Butler, Ent. Month. Mag. x1. p. 163 (1874). 
At the edge of forest, not common. 


11. Danais lotis. 
Papilio lotis, Cramer, Pap. Ex. iii. t. cexxx. D, E (1780). 
Open weedy places, near forest. 


12 Euplea Bremert, var. Pryeri. 


Euplea Bremeri, Felder, Wien. ent. Mon. iv. p. 398. n. 16 (1860). 
Tronga Pryeri, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1883, p. 269, n. 11. 


13. Huplea Mooret. 
Euplea Mooret, Butler, Proc. Zool, Soc. 1866, p. 277. 


14, Euplea Scuddert. 
Crastia Scudderi, Butler, Journ. Linn. Soc., Zool. xiv. p. 297 (1878). 


15. Euplea Castelnaut, var. Godmani. 


Euplea Castelnaut, Felder, Reise Nov. Lep. ii. p. 315. n. 427 (1865), 
Euplea Godmans, Moore, Proc. Zool, Soe, 1883, p. 291. n. 7. 


48 Messrs. W. L. Distant and W. B. Pryer on 


16. Euplea Ménétriést. 
Euplea Ménétriésii, Felder, Wien. ent. Mon. iv. p. 398. n. 15 (1860). 


The habits of most of the Huplae are very similar; they 
like the slight shade of partly regrown jungle, forest-paths, 
and weedy places near the edge of the forest—places, in fact, 
where there is neither too much nor too little sun. I once 
saw an immense flight of a species of Huplea; for days they 
came flying over the Bay of Sandakan from south to north ; 
there were always from four or five to twenty to be seen at 
once, flying along in the full sunshine as fast as they could, 
and not flitting backwards and forwards in partial shade, as 
is their usual custom. 


17. EHuplea mulciber. 
Papilio mulciber, Cramer, Pap, Exot. ii. t. exxvii. C, D (1799). 
Common nearly everywhere—overgrown scrub stuff, edges 
of forest, forest-paths on nearly open ground. 


18. Euplea mazares, var. aristotelis. 
Euplea mazares, Moore, Cat. Lep. Mus. E. I. Co. i. p. 128 (1857). 
Calliplea aristotelis, Moore (Horsf. & Moore), Proc. Zool. Soc. 1888, 
p- 292. n. 3. 
19. EHuplea Lowet. 
Salpinx Lowei, Butler, Journ. Linn. Soc., Zool. xiv. p. 294 (1878). 
Common; usually seen below native houses (which are 
built on piles). 


Subfam. Sarrriz. 


20. Melanitis leda. 

Papilio leda, Linneeus, Syst. Nat. i. 2, p, 773, n. 151 (1767). 

Papilio ismene, Cramer, Pap. Ex. i. t. xxvi. A, B (1775). 

Abundant; rarely flies in the daytime unless it is dis- 
turbed, when it has a way of settling on the ground, or a dead 
leaf, or some similar substance, from which it is not easily 
discernible. For barely an hour or so about sundown it flies 
at the edge of the forest, four or five together. 

Mr. de Nicéville has recently stated that these two generally 
considered distinct species, MZ. leda and MM. ismene, are but the 
wet- and dry-season forms of one species; and this seems 
borne out by Mr. Pryer’s experience, who placed them 
together in his collection as varietal forms. 


21. Erites argentina. 
Erites argentina, Butler, Cat. Sat. Brit. Mus. p. 188. n. 5 (1868). 
One of the few butterflies that frequent forests; but even 


the Rhopalocera of Northern Borneo. 49 


in this case it is not high, big-tree forest, but only places 
where a dry sandy soil supports small trees. It is local and 
uncommon. 
22. Mycalesis anaptta. 
Mycalesis anapita, Moore (Horsf. & Moore), Cat. Lep. Mus. E. I. Co. 
vol. i. p. 232. n, 495 (1857). 
23. Mycalesis orseis. 


Mycalesis orseis, Hewitson, Exot. Butt. iii. p. 89, Myc. t. vi. figs. 36, 37 
(1864). 


24. Mycalesis medus. 
Papilio medus, Fabricius, Syst. Ent. p. 488. n, 198 (1775). 


25. Mycalesis mineus. 
Papilio mineus, Linnzeus, Syst. Nat.1. 2, p. 768. n. 126 (1767). 


26. Mycalesis fusca. 
Dasyomma fuscum, Felder, Wien. ent. Mon. iy. p. 401. n. 27 (1860). 


27. Ypthima pandocus. 
Ypthima pandocus, Moore (Horsf. & Moore), Cat. Lep. Mus, E. I. Co. 
vol. i. p. 235. n. 506 (1857). 
28. Ypthima fasciata. 


Ypthima fasciata, Hewitson, Trans. Ent. Soc. ser. 3, vol. ii. p. 287. n. 12 
(1865), 


Mycalesis and Ypthima have very similar habits, fre- 
quenting low bushes and long grass everywhere, round the 
edge of the forest particularly, and rarely rising many feet 
above the ground. 


29. Ragadia erisia. 


Euptychia erisia, Hiibner, Zutr. ex. Schmett. figs. 675, 676 (1832). 
Rare, under almost thick-forest shade. 


30. Neorina Lowit. 


Cyllo Lowi, Doubleday & Hewitson, Gen. Diurn. Lep. p. 369, t. 1xi, 
fig. 4 (1851). 


Rare, under almost thick-forest shade. 


31. Elymnias nigrescens. 
Elymnias nigrescens, Butler, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1871, p. 520. n. 2, t. xlii. 
fig. 1. 
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xix. 4 


50 Messrs. W. L. Distant and W. B. Pryer on 


32. Elymnias lutescens. 


Elymnias lutescens, Butler, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3, vol. xx. 
p. 404, t. ix. fig, 10 (1867). 


Uncommon ; open ground near forest. 


33. Hlymnias esaka. 
Melanitis esaka, Westwood, Gen. Diurn, Lep. p. 405. n. 10, note (1851). 
In fairly open ground, in sunshine. 


d4. Llymnias lais. 
Papilio lais, Cramer, Pap. Ex. ii. t. exiv. A, B (1779). 
Rare; habits similar to those of Z. lutescens. 


55. Elymnias penanga. 


Melanitis penanga, ,Westwood, Gen. Diurn. Lep. p. 405. n. 9, note 
(1851). 


36. Elymnias dara, n. sp. 


Female. Wings above chocolate-brown: anterior wings 
with an oblique, slightly curved, greyish-white fascia, com- 
mencing at costa a little beyond end of cell and terminating 
near outer angle; the costal margin between this fascia and 
base of wing 1s speckled with greyish : posterior wings crossed 
at about centre by a greyish-white fascia, which is narrowed 
and curved near costa, and is outwardly margined by some 
small dark spots, which become subobsolete above the upper 
median nervule; outer margin of both wings strongly scal- 
loped. Wings beneath much paler than above: anterior 
wings with the white fascia fused in a broad, outer, marginal, 
egreyish-white fascia, which is reticulated with chocolate- 
brown: posterior wings with a bluish-grey spot, margined 
with black between the bases of the subcostal nervules, the 
spots on the outer margin of the greyish-white fascia more 
continuous and with small bluish centres ; beyond the central 
fascia the ground-colour is greyish, reticulated with chocolate- 
brown. Body above brownish, beneath with the thorax and 
legs brownish ; the abdomen obscure ochraceous. 

Exp. wings 52 millim, (coll, Disi.). 


37. Elymnias Godferyi. 


Elymnias Godferyi, Distant, Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. xii. 
p. 351 (1883) 


Larve feeds on an orchid. <A specimen of this orchid 
hanging in the verandah attracted two or three females, and 


the Rhopalocera of Northern Borneo. 51 


a caterpillar feeding on the orchid was bred up and produced 
the male. This butterfly may be described as rare, but is 
probably common enough 150 feet above ground amongst 
the tree-tops, where only the orchid grows. ‘This is another 
instance of an insect being apparently rare, while, if looked 
for in the proper place, it would probably be taken commonly 
enough. 


Subfam. Nywprarm7. 
Group MORPHINA. 


38. Amathusia phidippus. 
Papilio phidippus, Linneeus, Syst. Nat. 1. 2, p. 752. n, 37 (1767). 
Not very common. 


39. Amathusia oltomana. 
Amathusia ottomana, Butler, Ent. Month. Mag. vi. p. 55 (1869). 


This and the preceding species are generally seen towards 
the evening, flying under a half-shade ; have habits of settling 
on tree-trunks. 


40, Discophora cheops, 
Discophora cheops, Felder, Reise Nov. Lep. iii. p. 463. n, 783 (1866). 


41. Thaumantis lucipor. 


Thaumantis lucipor, Westwood, Gen. Diurn. Lep. p. 337. n. 5, note 
(1851). 


Not common. 
42. Thaumantis noureddin. 


Thaumantis noureddin, Westwood, Gen, Diurn, Lep. p. 337. n. 6, note 
(1851). 


Abundant under fairly thick-forest shade. 


43. Clerome gracilis. 


Clerome gracilis, Butler, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3, vol. xx. p. 401, 
t. vili. fig. 7 (1867). 


Fairly common ; thick-forest shade. 


44, Xanthotenia busiris. 


Clerome (Xanthotenia) busiris, Westwood, Trans, Ent. Soc. ser. 2, 
vol, iv. p. 187. n. 6 (1858). 

Uncommon ; thick-forest shade. This and the preceding 

species are the only two I know that frequent only the shade 


ot the high forest. 
4* 


52 Messrs. W. L. Distant and W. B. Pryer on 


Group NYMPHALINA. 


45, Doleschallia polibete. 
Papilio polibete, Cramer, Pap, Ex. iii. t. cexxxiv. D, E (1782). 
Not common. 
46. Precis ida. 
Papilio ida, Cramer, Pap. Ex. i. t. xlii. C, D. (1776); «bid. iv. 
t. ecclxxiv. C, D (1782). 
47, Junonia atlites. 
Papilio atlites, Linnzeus, Cent. Ins. p. 74. n. 72 (Ameen, vi. p. 407) 
(1763). 
48. Junonia Wallacet. 
Junonia Wallacei, Distant, Rhop. Malay. p. 25. n, 3 (1883). 
se and Junonia are found in open ground in hot sun- 
shine. 


49, Kallima Buxtont. 
Kallima Buxtoni, Moore, Trans. Ent. Soc. 1879, p. 10. 


50. Charazxes delphis. 
Charaxes delphis, Doubleday, Ann. Soc. Ent. France, 1843, p. 217, 
t. vil. 
Observed drinking at a pool of water. 
D1. Charaxes harpax. 
Charaves harpax, Felder, Reise Nov. Lep. iii. p. 444. n. 725 (1866). 


52. Symphedra dirtea. 
Papilio dirtea, Fabricius, Ent. Syst. iii. 1, p. 59. n. 184 (1798). 
Abundant. Forest-paths, where the tree-tops have closed 


overhead, or other somewhat open places in the forest ; 
chewed sugar-cane left in such a place attracts it by dozens. 


53. Symphedra canescens. 


al canescens, Butler, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1868, p. 612. n. 2, t. xly. 
go. 5. 


Not common. 

54. Euthalia derma. 
Adohias derma, Kollar, Hiig. Kaschm. iv. 2, p. 486 (1848). 
Edges of forest and similar localities; not common. 


5d. Euthalia dunya. 
Adolias dunya, Doubl. & Hew. Gen. Diurn. Lep. t. xliv. fig. 3 (1850). 
One only, caught at rest on a tree-trunk. 


the Rhopalocera of Northern Borneo. 53 


56. Huthalia anosia. 
Adolias anosia, Moore (Horsf. & Moore), Cat. Lep. Mus. E. I. Co. i. 
p. 187. n. 376 (1857). 
In one place only, at the back of Elopura, flying in open 
sunshine in some regrown scrub-stuff. 


57. Huthalia garuda. 


Adolias garuda, Moore (Horsf. & Moore), Cat. Lep. Mus. E. I. Co. i. 
p. 186. n. 374 (1857). 
Not often seen flying, but larva only too abundant on 
mango-trees. 
58. Huthalia ambalika. 
Adolias ambalika, Moore (Horsf. & Moore), Cat. Lep. Mus. E. I. Co. i, 
p. 192. n. 886 (1857). 
59. Huthalia decorata. 
Adolias decoratus, Butler, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1868, p. 605. n. 39, t. xlv. 
fig. 209. 
60. Huthalia bellata. 
Adolias bellata, Druce, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1873, p. 844. n. 3, t. xxxii. fig. 3. 


61. Huthalia lubentina. 
Papilio lubentina, Cramer, Pap. Ex. ii. t. ely. C, D (1779). 
62. Huthalia djata, n. sp. 


Allied to #. lubentina, Cram., but differing in the following 
particulars:—The male is smaller and darker, the anterior 
wings above are entirely without the red spots in cell and the 
white spots on apical portion of wing; beneath the anterior 
wings possess the red spots, but are totally without the white 
ones; the posterior wings beneath have the red costal streak 
confined to base, and the red submarginal spots obsolete 
towards anal angle. ‘he female resembles the corresponding 
sex of LH. lubentina, but the posterior wings both above and 
beneath are totally without the inner series of red-and-black 
bordered spots, and above are traversed by two waved discal 
black lines. 

Exp. wings: ¢, 50 millim.; ¢, 60 millim. 

63. Tanaécia lutala. 
Adolias lutala, Moore, Trans. Ent. Soc. ser. 2, vol. v. p. 71. n. 17, t. vi. 
fig. 3 (1859). 
64. Tanaécia clathrata. 
Adolias clathrata, Vollenhoven, Tijd. Ent. v. p. 205, n 38, t. xin. fig. 5 
(1862). 
The females are rather general in their occurrence, but more 


54 Messrs. W. L. Distant and W. B. Pryer on 


common in forest-paths than elsewhere. The pretty black 
males with their blue-edged wings frequent spots in the forest 
where the sun happens to penetrate, seating themselves on 
the leaves with the wings wide-spread. 


65. Huripus borneensis, n. sp. 

This species or local race bears about the same relationship 
to LE. halitherses as Eupiwa Lowi does to E. rhadamanthus, 
and is therefore remarkable for its melanic hue. 

Male. Scarcely differing from the corresponding sex of £. 
halitherses and H. eupiwoides. 

Female. Dark chocolate-brown above with all the white 
markings (as in the other two species) much abbreviated, espe- 
cially on the posterior wings, where the usual whitish basal 
area is reduced to a few whitish basal streaks, 

Exp. wings: 6, 60 millim.; ¢?, 75 millim. 

Common ; the male is the rover in this case, the female 
being confined to one or two places in the vicinity of Elopura. 


66. Euripus cinnamomeus. 
Euripus cinnamomeus, Wood-Mason, J. A. S. Beng. vol. 1. p. 272, t. iv. 
fig. 4 (1881). 
This species was described from a specimen captured in the 
Khasi Hills, N.i. India. 
67. Cyrestis nivea, var. nivalis. 
Amathusia nivea, Zinken-Sommer, Noya Acta Ac. Nat.-Cur, xvi. p. 138, 
t. xiv. fig. 1 (1831). 
Cyrestis nivalis, Feld. Reise Noy. Lep. iii. p. 414. n. 634 (1866). 
68. Chersonesia rahria. 


Cyrestis rahria, Moore (Horsf. & Moore), Cat. Lep. Mus. E. I. Co. vol.i. 
p. 147. n. 301, t. iil. a. fig. 2 (1857). 


Edge of forest &e. 

69. Parthenos gambrisius. 
Papilio gambrisius, Fabricius, Ent. Syst. iii. 1, p. 85. n. 264 (1793). 
Abundant everywhere. 


70. Lebadea paduka. 


Limenitis paduka, Moore (Horsf. & Moore), Cat. Lep. Mus. E. I. Co. 
vol. i. p. 179. n. 865 (1857). 


Common ; forest-paths and similar places. 

71. Pandita sinoria. 
Pandita sinoria, Felder, Reise Noy. Lep. iii. p. 425, n. 670 (1866). 
Abundant; fond of the hottest sunshine. 


the Ehopalocera of Northern Borneo. 55 


72. Limenitis procris. 
Papilio procris, Cramer, Pap. Ex. ii. t. evi. E, F (1779). 
Common; edges of the forest. 


73. Neptis paraka. 
Neptis paraka, Butler, Trans. Linn. Soe. ser, 2, Zool. vol. i. p. 542.n.9 
t, Ixviii. fig. 2 (1877). 
74, Neptis vikast. 
Neptis vikast, Horsfield, Cat. Lep. Mus. E.I. Co. t. v. figs. 2, 2a (1829). 


70. Neptis durgodana. 
gee gods, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1858, p. 10. n. 21, t. xlix. 
g. 8 
76. Neptis eurynome, var. 
Neptis eurynome, Westwood, Don. Ins. China, p. 66, t. xxxv. fig. 4 
(1842), 
77. Athyma kresna. 
Athyma kresna, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1858, p. 12. n. 6, t. 1. fig. 4. 


78. Athyma nefte var. 
Papilio nefte, Cramer, Pap. Exot. iii. t. eelvi. E, F (1782). 


79. Athyma larymna. 
“Limenitis larymna, Doubleday & Hewitson, Gen. Diurn, Lep. t. xxxv. 
fig. 1 (1850). 
80. Athyma pravara. 
Athyma pravara, Moore (Horsf. & Moore), Cat. Lep. Mus. E.I. Co. i. 
p. 173. n. 354, t. v. a. fig. 4 (1857). 
81. Athyma kanwa. 
Athyma kanwa, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1858, p. 17. n. 17, t. li. fig. 2. 


82. Athyma subrata. 
Athyma subrata, Moore, Proc, Zool, Soc. 1858, p. 18. n. 10, t. li. fig. 1. 
Neptis and Athyma frequent open spaces not necessarily 
near the forest, and rejoice in the hottest sun. Nepézs floats 
along with open wings only some 3 feet above the ground ; 
Athyma usually has a bolder flight. 


83. Hypolimnas incommoda. 
Hypolimnas incommoda, Butler, Trans. Linn. Soe. ser. 2, Zool. vol. 
p. 643. n. 2 (1877). 
84, Hypolimnas alcithoé. 
Papilto alcithoé, Cramer, Pap. Ex. i, t. Ixxx. A, B (1779). 


56 On the Rhopalocera of Northern Borneo. 


85. HHypolimnas misippus. 
Papilio misippus, Linneeus, Syst. Nat. ed. 12, p. 767. n. 118 (1758). 


86. Hypolimnas anomala. 
Diadema anomala, Wallace, Trans. Ent. Soc. 1869, p. 285. n. 15. 


The species of Hypolimnas frequent sunny places, not 
necessarily near the forest. Sometimes individual specimens 
of H. incommoda and H. alcithoé haunt the same bush for 
days together. The manner of flight and habits of H. miszp- 
pus are different from those of the other species of the genus. 

87. Cethosia hypsea. 


Cethosia hypsea, Doubleday & Hewitson, Gen, Diurn. Lep. t. xx. fig. 4 
(1847). 


Common ; open places in the forest. 


88. Cupha erymanthis. 
Papilio erymanthis, Drury, Ill. Ex. Ent. i. t. xv. figs. 8, 4 (1778). 
Abundant. 

89. Cirrochroa satellita. 
Cirrochroa satellita, Butler, Cist. Ent. i. p. 9 (1869). 


90. Cirrochroa bajadeta. 


Cirrochroa bajadeta, Moore (Horsf. & Moore), Cat. Lep. Mus. E. I. Co. 
i. p. 150. n. 809, t. ili. a. fig. 3 (1857). 


Abundant; forest-paths in the sunshine. 
91. Cirrochroa calypso. 
Cirrochroa calypso, Wallace, Trans. Ent. Soc, 1869, p. 389. 
92. Paduca fasciata. 
Atella fasciata, Felder, Wien. ent. Mon. iv. p. 236, n. 88 (1860). 
93. Tertnos clarissa. 
Terinos clarissa, Boisduval, Sp. Gén. i. t. ix. fig. 4 (1886). 
Not common ; forest-paths and edges, 
94. Cynthia detone. 


Cynthia deione, Erichson, Nova Acta Ac. Nat.-Cur. xvi. suppl. p. (279) 
p- 403. n. 3, t. 1. figs. 2, 2 a (1833), 


Common ; forest-paths. 


Prof. Carl Vogt on some Darwinistic Heresies. 57 


V.—On some Darwinistic Heresies, 


By Prof. Cart Voer *, 


M. Vocr would not like it to’ be thought that he does not 
fully accept the theories of descent, of transformism, and of 
natural selection—in fact, all the fundamental points upon 
which Darwinism is based; he only desires to combat cer- 
tain exaggerations, ill-founded applications, and hazardous 
conclusions which have been derived from it, and of which it 
has been attempted to make irrefutable dogmas. To com- 
mence with the final thesis to the demonstration of which 
the speaker desired to apply himself, he says :—“ Our present 
zoological classification cannot be, and is not, what is every- 
where said, the expression of actual relationship existing 
between the different members of a class, order, family, or 
even genus—a relationship the demonstration of which would 
be based upon phylogenetic and ontogenetic development,— 
but, at any rate in many cases, the result of a combination of 
similar char acters which we find in creatures originating from 
different stocks.” 

Let us establish, in the first place, some elementary 
principles. 

We generalize far too much when we raise to the rank of a 
general law conclusions drawn from observations made upon 
special cases. 

Consciously or unconsciously we start from the idea that 
Nature sets before her a purpose to be attained in accordance 
with a plan formed in advance, as we do in the case of our 
own actions, and that she arrives at this end by following the 
most direct course. 

Now it is precisely the contrary that istrue. Every natural 
phenomenon is complex, and can be only the result of a multi- 
tude of varied forces, often even opposed to each other. In 
most cases, therefore, Nature arrives at a certain result or 
phenomenon only by the most indirect ways. If this were 
not the case we should no longer have to make experiments ; 
for the art of experimentation consists in the elimination of 
sources of error, that is to say of opposing influences, which 
prevent our arriving at a simple result produced by an isolated 
and circumscribed cause. 

To take an example :—Among the Mammalia there is not 
apparently a more uniform group ) than the horses or Solipedes. 
It is only upon differences of the coat, having no influence 

* Translated from the Abstract in the ‘ Bibliothéque Universelle: 


Archives des Sciences physiques et naturelles,’ October 15, 1886, tome 
xvi. pp. 380-338. 


58 Prof. Carl Vogt on some Darwinistic Heresies. 


upon the other characters, that the African horses, the zebras, 
have been distinguished, under the name of Hippotigris, from 
the other horses. Now-a-days we have indigenous Solipedes 
only in the Old World: those* of America have been intro- 
duced from Europe at a comparatively very recent historical 
date; but in the Quaternary epoch herds of indigenous horses 
traversed the plains of America as they traversed those of the 
Old World. 

We now know the phylogeny of the American Solipedes 
better than that of the Solipedes of the Old World; we know 
how the feet and the teeth have been gradually transformed 
from Eocene to Quaternary times, when the genus /guus 
existed on both sides of the Atlantic Ocean. 

Now this genus, which is so uniform, originates from two 
very different stocks ; dt is of diphyletic origin. 

By arranging parallel to one another the lines of descent 
formed by the genera indicated by paleontologists in America 
and Europe, and placing the genera opposite each other in the 
order of the strata, we find, in fact, that we cannot identify 
any of the genera living on this side of the water during the 
Eocene, Oligocene, and Miocene epochs with the genera 
living in America at the same epochs. The Lophiotheria, 
Paleotheria, Anchitheria, and Hippariones of the Old World 
are different from the Hohippit, Orohippt, Epihippi, and Anc- 
hippt which mark the same epochs in the New World; and 
it is aremarkable thing, to which we shall revert, that the 
differences are the greater as we ascend towards the supposed 
stocks in the older Tertiary strata. It is only in the Pliocene 
and Quaternary deposits that we find on both sides of the 
ocean the identical genera Hippotherium, Protohippus, and 
finally Hquus, the definitive term. 

Let us bring these facts together a little in order to draw 
the conclusions which flow from them. The ancestors of the 
horses of one side of the ocean were unable to generate de- 
scendants on the other shore; there was therefore an insur- 
mountable obstacle, the sea; the two continents must have 
been separated at least from the Hocene epoch. This con- 
clusion is confirmed by the study of the other series of descent 
of terrestrial Mammalia with which we are more or less 
acquainted—the pigs, the ruminants, the camels, and the 
rhinoceroses of the Old World originate from stocks and pass 
through genetic stages different from those of the corresponding 
series of the new continent. 

Geological geography, that is to say the delimitation of the 
ancient continents and seas at different geological epochs as 
taught to us by geology, must therefore occupy an important 


Prof. Carl Vogt on some Darwinistic Heresies. 59 


place in phylogenetic speculations, and any phylogenetic tree 
which does not take tt into account is by that fact alone errone- 
ous or null, 

The above-mentioned facts lead us, in the second place, to 
conclude that there is convergence of characters. As early 
as 1874, at the meeting at the French Association at Lille, 
Prof. Vogt brought forward a thesis suggested by the investi- 
gation of various parasites (Hntoconcha, Sacculina, Redia), 
and formulated in the following terms :—“ Prolonged adapta- 
tion to a restricted but predominant cause gradually effaces 
the divergent characters of types and finally effects, if not 
their union, at least their approximation to such a degree that 
the distinctive characters even of the great divisions of the 
animal kingdom become entirely unrecognizable.” 

There is reason to widen this proposition. Do we not see 
this convergence take place in a number of series of animals 
living in perfect freedom? ‘The more we study animals, even 
those the phylogeny of which we cannot know, the more we 
come to facts which lead to conclusions establishing a multiple 
origin for the groups which are united in our classification, 
Has not Prof. Hickel, the monophyletist par excellence, been 
led by his investigations upon the Meduse to ascribe to 
them a diphyletic origin ? 

We see this convergence manifested not only in entire 
groups, but also in organs. Starting from the limbs of the Che- 
lonians and seals we see set up series of modifications leading 
to the paddles of the Halisaurians, Cetacea, and Sirenia, 
Have not these last two orders, differmg completely in their 
dentition and other anatomical characters, indicating very 
different stocks, been brought together solely because their 
limbs are constructed in the same fashion ? 

If, then, convergence is established in many instances, it is 
our business to examine how it is brought about. So far as 
we know from palzontological and embryonic investigations, 
all metamorphoses take place in three different ways :— 

1. By the reduction and final loss of primordial characters. 

2. By the excessive and unilateral development (einsedtige 
Entwicklung) of other characters which often originally 
existed only roughly sketched out. 

3. By changes of function (Lunctionswechsel), which are so 
frequent, and to which M. Dohrn long since called the atten- 
tion of naturalists, without finding much response. Change 
of functions also implies the separation of parts originally 
united, and the fusion of other parts originally separated. 

Prot. Vogt cannot enter into the details which prove these 
assertions ; but, if they are true, it necessarily follows from 


60 Prof. Carl Vogt on some Darwinistic Heresies. 


them that there is not and cannot be harmonious development 
in any organism, it being of course understood that a harmo- 
nious creature must have all the organs and systems of organs 
brought to the same level of perfection. There can only be 
relative harmonies, in this sense, that one or several organs 
become preponderantly developed, and that the others adapt 
themselves in such a manner as not to impede but to sustain 
the functions of these preponderant organs. 

Man himself is a proof of what we advance. In him every- 
thing is subordinated to the development of the brain. From 
almost all other points of view he is a retrograde organism, of 
which the organs, taken separately, are often very inferior to 
those of other animals. The limbs have retained the ancient 
pentadactyle type. The eye itself, the superiority of which 
has been so much vaunted, is in certain respects very 
defective. 

But we arrive at yet other conclusions. If the ulterior 
development takes place by one of the three courses above 
indicated, or by their combination, it follows that the possi- 
bility of tracing one or the other of these courses must origi- 
nally exist—in other words, the organs or the rudiments of 
the organs subject to development and transformation must 
exist in the anterior conditions either in the embryos or in 
the ancestors. 

From what precedes some consequences result fatal to several 
dogmas almost universally accepted. There has been esta- 
blished a so-called biogenetic law, according to which the 
ontogeny and the phylogeny must correspond exactly. The 
embryos must pass compendiously through the same phases 
which the stock has passed through during the geological 
epochs. 

From what we have said of relative harmonies it follows 
that this law is absolutely false in its foundation, and a careful 
investigation of embryogeny in fact shows that the embryos 
have relative harmonies of their own quite different from those 
of the adults. The embryo of a mammal has a chorda dor- 
salis and branchial clefts analogous to those of a fish or of one 
of the lower Amphibia. Can there have been an ancestor 
organized in the same fashion? Never! for such a creature 
could not have lived, having neither intestine, nor locomotive 
-organs, nor brain, nor organs of sense fitted to perform their 
functions, which, however, are necessary for free and inde- 
pendent existence. 

To explain these contradictions the word cenogeny, falsified 
embrogeny, has been invented. Poor logic, how it is tor- 
tured! Nature falsifying herself! 


Prof. Carl Vogt on some Darwinistic Herestes. 61 


Let us go on. If the ways indicated as those by which 
the transformations are effected be true, it follows that we can 
by no means deduce complicated organisms from simple ones 
which have not even the rudiments of the organs with which 
the former are furnished. Neither in paleontology nor in 
embryogeny have we facts which can demonstrate the acqui- 
sition of entirely new organs, while; on the contrary, there 
are facts in abundance which prove that the ulterior develop- 
ment is effected, as we have stated, by losses (limbs, denti- 
tion), or by excessive development of existing rudiments, or 
by change of function. 

If we apply these facts to our phylogenetic speculations we 
must recognize that the latter must be completely reversed, 
that the less complicated animals owe their existence to a 
more or less complete retrogradation, and that they must con- 
stitute the final terms and not the foundations of phylogenetic 
series. In one word, all our genealogical trees at present 
accepted must be revised from base to apex so far as they do 
not correspond with the principles enunciated. 

It is to be remarked that these views square very well with 
paleontological facts. We have tortured our minds to explain 
the presence in the most ancient formations of highly organ- 
ized types and of what have been in part cailed collective 
types, presenting characters oscillating between those of classes 
and orders now well marked. Cephalopods, Trilobites, 
Ganoids, and Dipnoids swarm in the ancient formations, and 
yet these animals belong to the highest types of their respec- 
tive divisions. They have constituted the stocks of the types 
which have succeeded them, and their descendants have been 
formed by the unilateral development of certain organs or 
rudiments, combined with the retrogradation or the loss of 
other organs which the stock originally possessed. 

Let us return, in conclusion to our starting-point. The 
phylogenetic development of the different types has been 
presented to us in the form of trees which branch as they 
ascend. Accepting this image, we may say that with regard 
to these trees our classification plays the part of an espalier 
to the interspaces of which our divisions into subkingdoms, 
classes, orders, &c. correspond. ‘The branches of tie trees to 
the right and left which arrive in a compartment thus bounded 
are ee classed there, although starting from different 
stocks. 


62 Mr. H. Grose Smith on new 


VI.—Descriptions of nine new Species of African Butterflies. 
By H. Grose SMITH. 


Pieris gallenga. 


Male.— Upperside. Both wings pale orange-yellow ; ante- 
rior wings with the costa and apex narrowly pale brown. 

Underside. Anterior wings pale orange-yellow, with the 
costa and apex orange-brown; posterior wings orange- 
brown. 

Near to P. Spillert, but differs in colour, is smaller, and 
the anterior wings are more rounded. 

Expanse 13 inch. 

Hab. Delagoa Bay (Mrs. Monteiro). 

In the collection of H. Grose Smith. 


Acrea machequena. 


Male.—Upperside. Anterior wings transparent, clouded 
with brown from the base to the end of the cell, and below it 
to the inner angle; posterior wings brown, a row of seven 
lunular black spots on the margin; beneath each lunule is 
a small brown spot on the margin; from the centre of the 
costal margin to the centre of the hind margin is an irregular 
row of eight distinct small black spots, within which is a 
cluster of six spots near the base, also distinct. 

Underside. As above, but paler. 

Female closely resembles manandaza of Ward, while the 
male is very close to ranavalona of Boisduval. The male 
and female having been taken zn copuld, it would appear 
clear that manandaza and ranavalona are also sexes of the 
same species. Jachequena differs from them in the colour 
of the male and in size of the spots on the posterior wings, 
which are smaller and distinct, not confluent as in rana- 
valona, and the marginal row of spots is nearer the margin. 
I am not aware that ranavalona or manandaza have been 
taken on the mainland. 

Expanse 2 inches. 

Hab. Delagoa Bay (Mrs. Monteiro). 

In the collection of H. Grose Smith. 


Acrea salambo. 


Upperside. Semitransparent, greyish brown, the inner por- 
tion in which the spots are placed much lighter and tinged 


Species of African Butterflies. 63 


with pink. Anterior wings with a large black spot in the 
middle of the cell, another at the end of the cell, beyond which, 
near it, is a third spot; trifid, beneath these are six spots, the 
three outermost in a curved bahd between the median nervures, 
the lowest being bifid. Posterior wings with the outer mar- 
gins broadly dark brown, inside which is a curved band of 
eight black spots, and irregularly clustered towards the base 
is a group of twelve black spots. 

Underside. As above, but lighter; the posterior wings 
darker towards the margins, but without the broad dark brown 
margin, tinged with pink towards the base. Abdomen black, 
the end segments yellowish brown. Antenne black. 

Expanse 34 inches. 

Hab. Congo. 

In the collection of H. Grose Smith. 


Euryphene elpinice, Wewitson. 


Male.— Upperside. Brown, Anterior wings with the costa, 
apex, and exterior margin broadly dark brown, a small spot 
in the cell near the base, another in the middle shaped lke 
the figure 8, another at the end of the cell; a series of irregu- 
lar indistinct brown markings from beyond the centre of the 
costa to the inner angle, confluent towards the costa; a yel- 
lowish-brown spot near the apex. Posterior wings: costa 
broadly brown, exterior margin and anal angle brown, a figure- 
of-8 spot in the cell and an indistinct submarginal band of 
brown linear spots. 

Underside. Anterior wings dark purplish brown, light 
pinkish-brown in the cell between the spots, of which there 
are three, one small, near the base, a figure-of-8 spot in the 
middle, a smaller spot at the end of the cell, beyond which is 
a pink spot, and another at the apex; a submarginal row of 
brown spots. Posterior wings pale purplish brown, a figure- 
of-8 spot in the cell, and an irregular band of dark purplish 
brown before the middle; a submarginal row of brown linear 
spots. 

Expanse 2} inches. 

Hab, Camaroons. 

Resembles “ plautilla” in shape, but the wings are more 
scalloped. 

In the collection of H. Grose Smith. 


Harma herminia. 
Male.— Upperside. Both wings light tawny brown, brighter 
towards the exterior margins, crossed beyond the middle by 
a broad dark brown band; on the anterior wings the band 


64 ' Mr. H. Grose Smith on new 


tapers towards the apex and is broader towards the inner 
margin, sinuated slightly internally and deeply so externally ; 
on the posterior wings the band is broader on the costal margin 
and tapers towards the anal angle; between the band and 
margins on both wings is an irregular row of brown hastate 
markings; the base of the anterior and the base and fold of the 
posterior wings broadly brown, as well as the exterior margins 
of both wings. 

Underside. Both wings light tawny brown, the band 
less distinct, bordered internally by a brown line exten- 
ding from the costa of the anterior wing to the anal angle, 
inside which are the usual markings, the spots in the middle 
and at the end of the cell on the anterior wing brown, both 
wings with a submarginal band of indistinct hastate spots. 
Nearest to cwnis and capella. 

Hab. Camaroon Mountains. 

Expanse 2? inches. 

In the collection of H. Grose Smith. 


Harma haimodia. 


Female.—Upperside. Both wings light rufous from the 
base to beyond the middle. Anterior wings with the apical 
portion from the centre of the costa to the imner angle brown- 
black, crossed by an oblique band of six white spots, the third 
being small, the fourth the largest, elongated, with a small 
black spot in the middle, the fifth spot interrupted, and the 
sixth near the inner angle nearly obsolete, two white spots 
near the apex. Posterior wings from beyond the middle 
brown-black, with a submarginal irregular band of white spots, 
those towards the apex indistinct and smaller than the three 
nearest the inner angle. 

Underside. Rufous-orange, darker towards the apex. An- 
terior wings with two indistinct red spots in the cell, the 
band of spots and two apical spots as on the upperside 
and apex white; a submarginal row of dull brown hastate 
markings. Posterior wings with the submarginal row of white 
spots bordered inwardly with dull brown, inside which is 
an indistinct row of hastate white markings, an indistinct 
white spot near the centre of the costa, a submarginal row of 
brown linear markings edged outwardly with white. Margins 
of both wings crenulated. Thorax and abdomen rufous. 

Expanse 2} inches. 

Hab, Camaroons. 

In the collection of H. Grose Smith. 


Deudorix dinochares. 
Male.—-Upperside. Copper-red. Anterior wings with costal 


Species of African Butterflies. 65 


margin, apex, and exterior margin to the inner angle broadly 
dark brown. Posterior wings with one tail; the lobe grey 
with an orange spot; a smooth brown spot near the base on 
the costal margin. 

Underside, Grey tinged with orange. Anterior wings with 
a spot at the end of the cell, and a submarginal band formed 
by reddish-brown lines edged with white, an indistinct grey 
line between the band and the exterior margin; the lower 
part of the wing towards the interior margin paler, a tuft of 
brown hairs midway on the interior margin, Posterior wings 
with three red spots near the base, that nearest the inner 
margin nearly obsolete, and a series of red lines bordered with 
white forming the usual bands; the caudal spot black crowned 
with yellow, lobe black. 

Female.—Upperside. Dull blue, shading broadly into brown 
on the costal and exterior margins, paler in the middle of the 
anterior wings. Posterior wings with a black caudal spot, 
lobe grey. 

Underside. Grey with red markings as in the male. 

Expanse 1} inch. 

Hab. Delagoa Bay (Mrs. Monteiro). 

In the collection of H. Grose Smith. 


Deudorizx dinomenes. 


Male.— Upperside. Gopper-red, paler than in dinockares and 
more glossy. Anterior wings with a brown apex. 

Underside. Anterior wings darker and redder than in dino- 
chares, the lower portion down to the inner margin orange. 
Posterior wings with three basal spots larger than in dino 
chares and the lines forming the bands on both wings broader 
and redder; the outer portion of the posterier wings from 
beyond the middle irrorated with white. 

Female.—Upperside. Dull blue, more grey than in dino- 
chares, in other respects resembling it; but on the posterior 
wings is a marginal black spot between the caudal spot and 
the lobe. 

Underside. The spets and lines redder and broader than 
in dinachares. 

Both the above species approximate to dardaves and diocles 
of Hewitson, and in colouring resemble Polyommatus hip- 
pothoé and its allies. 

Expanse 1} inch. 

Hab. Delagoa Bay (Mrs. Monteiro). 

In the collection of H. Grose Simith. 


Lycenesthes mahota. 
Upperside. Both wings orange-brown, Anterior wings 
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xix. 5 


66 Mr. O. Thomas on a new Species of Hesperomys. 


with the base, costal margin, the upper part of the cell, and 
the exterior margin broadly dark brown. Posterior wings 
with the base, the costal, exterior, and inner margins, two spots: 
near the anal angle, and an interrupted submarginal line dark 
brown. 

Underside. Both wings greyish brown, lighter in the 
middle, with the orange-colour showing through, crossed with 
several bands of white and two white submarginal lines 
Posterior wings with two spots near the anal angle, both 
irrorated with silver, the spot furthest from the angle bor- 
dered on three sides with orange. 

Expanse 11 inch. 

Hab. Delagoa Bay (Mrs. Monteiro). 

In the collection of H. Grose Smith. 


VIJ.—Diagnosis of a new Species of Hesperomys from North 
America. By OLDFIELD THOMAS. 


Hesperomys (Vesperimus) Taylort, sp. n. 


Allied and very similar in colour to H. michiganensis, Aud. 
& Bachm., but not more than about half the bulk of that species. 
Centre of back not darker than sides ; tail indistinctly bicolor ; 
foot-pads black, five on the fore and six on the hind feet ; 
soles naked nearly to the heel. 

Measurements of an adult male (in skin) :—Head and body 
(c.) 53 millim.; tail 32; hind foot, without claws, 13 ; ear, 
above crown, 5:0; skull, basal length 15.0, greatest breadth 
9-5; nasals, length 6°5; interorbital constriction 3:4; inter-— 
parietal, length 2-0, breadth 5:0; palate, length 8-43; palatal 
foramen 38°6; length of molar series 2°7; basicranial axis 
56. 

Hab. San Diego, South Texas (W. Taylor). 

The smallest hitherto-known North-American Hesperomys, 
and the only near ally of H. Taylor, is H. michiganensis, 
which has a hind foot ranging in length from 17 to 19 millim. 
and a skull 20 millim. in basal length. 

It is with much pleasure that I connect with this interesting 
and diminutive animal, the smallest of its genus, the name 
of its discoverer, Mr. William Taylor, to whom the Natural- 
History Museum is indebted for many rare Rodents. 


Dr. G. J. Hinde on the Genus Hindia. 67 


VIII.—Deseription of a new Tailed Batrachian from Corea. 
By G. A. BOULENGER. 


Hynobius Leechit, sp. n. 


Palatine teeth forming a A -shaped figure, which is broader 
than long; the length of one of the 
series, from anterior to posterior angle, 
equals one half of the width of the 
tongue. Head depressed, a little longer 
than broad; snout short, rounded. 
Body thrice and two thirds the length of 
the head; the distance from snout to 
gular fold contained nearly thrice in the 
distance from latter to cloaca. Limbs 
not meeting when adpressed ; fifth toe well developed. Tail 
nearly as long as the distance between gular fold and vent, 
thick, compressed, not keeled, with vertical grooves, obtusely 
pointed posteriorly. Skin smooth; thirteen costal grooves ; 
a vertebral groove. Blackish brown, above speckled with 
pale brownish ; upper surface of tail pale brownish, with a 
few black dots. 


millim, 
PEGEAU CHOU, pcre cece ca Wes steroids syeras 3 
iIBromysnout tocloacaieeya..+ eee vente e 47 
EVGA AWE G USM teeth ace ad bites ote 10 
Widthyorheadtt ja Rema Aa ket 85 
Iams bhi Metres Geeeroe ona be eee cee do Ue 
15 friravo ll btraatl 0) semen Sea nip ares TRS ON 14 
I BEST as fckule yeu na ere eles ame eae i 36 


A single specimen formed part of a small collection of 
Batrachians made at Gensan, Corea, and presented to the 
Natural-History Museum by J. H. Leech, Esq. The other 
species are: Rana esculenta, var. japonica, Bufo vulgaris, and 
Hyla arborea, var. Savignyt. 

Finding that the name Anaides, given by Baird in 1849 
to a genus of Plethodontine newts (cf Cat. Batr. Caud. p. 52) 
is preoccupied (Westwood, 1841), 1 propose to change it to 
Autodax. 


1X.—On the Genus Hindia, Duncan, and the Name of tts 
Typical Species. By GrorGeE JENNINGS Hinpe, Ph.D., 
PiG.S: | 


Dr. Ravurr’s* able paper on this genus, a translation of 
which by Mr. W. 8. Dallas appeared in the September number 


* “Ueber die Gattung Hindia, Dunc.,” Sitzungsb, der Niederrh. Gesell. 


zu Bonn, Sitzung vom 10. Mar. 1886. 
5¥ 


68 Dr. G. J. Hinde on the Genus Hindia. 


of the ‘ Annals,’ has served to clear up many of the doubtful 
points in the structure of this sponge, which had remained 
unexplained in the original description * by Prof. Duncan and 
in my own subsequent short notice f of it. I have recently 
again studied the characters of the fossil from new and _ better 
prepared microscopic sections, and, thanks to the generosity of 
Dr. Rauff, I have had the opportunity of examining the 
specimens and sections on which his descriptions were based, 
as well as the admirable drawings made from them for his 
forthcoming monograph. Before, however, commenting on 
Dr. Rauff’s observations on the genus, I wish to reply to two 
objections brought against me by Prof. Duncan, in the Sep- 
tember number of the ‘Annals,’ respecting my notice of 
Hindia in the ‘ Catalogue of Fossil Sponges in the British 
Museum,’ p. 57. 

The first point raised by Prof. Duncan is that I have re- 
placed the name “ spheroidalis,” given by him to the typical 
species in 1879, by the name “ fibrosa,” applied by Ferd. 
Roemer} to the same species in 1860. Prof. Duncan rightly 
states, ‘‘ that a species in order to be established must be so 
described that other forms than the type can be recognized ;” 
and he further alleges “ that there is not a single sentence in 
the description [Rcoemer’s], meagre as it is, that would lead 
any one to distinguish the form [described from New Bruns- 
wick as belonging to it;’”’ and “ Ferd. Roemer not having 
properly and practically described the form he studied, and 
having placed it among the corals, I [¢. e. Duncan] do not 
consider his species of any value whatever.” 

If these statements of Prof. Duncan represented the whole 
truth of the matter he would be fully justified in placing the 
name ‘ fibrosa”’ on one side, and insisting, as he does, that 
“ Hindia spheroidalis is quite correct.” But after a careful 
examination of fossils like those named Calamopora fibrosa, 
Reem., of which there are several examples in the British 
Museum, and comparing them with Reemer’s descriptions 
and figures, I can affirm “that they have been properly 
and practically described, so that other forms than the type 
can be recognized ;”’ and though they have been erroneously 
referred to corals, yet the specific name is not thereby invali- 
dated. 

The explanation of this apparent strong contradiction is as 
follows :—It happens that the forms from Tennessee studied 
by Roemer are in the condition of silicified casts, in which the 


* Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1879, ser.5, vol. iv. p. 84. 
+ ‘ Catalogue Fossil Sponges Brit. Mus.’ p. 57. 
t ‘Die silurische Fauna d. westl. Tennessee,’ p. 20, pls. 2, 2a, 20. 


Dr. G. J. Hinde on the Genus Hindia. 69 


original spicular structure of the sponge has almost entirely 
disappeared, and the radiating canals and interspaces between 
the spicules are infilled with solid silica. When thus pre- 
served the fossil has a most deceptive resemblance to a minute 
Favositoid coral which has been silicified, and it is therefore 
no matter for surprise that even so experienced a paleontologist 
as Ferd. Roemer *, who had not seen the form in any other 
state of preservation, should have regarded it as a coral with 
minutely perforated walls. His description of the characters 
of the specimens is clear and explicit, and the accompanying 
figures accurately represent its external form and internal 
structure, so that even small fragments of the fossil could be 
recognized from them. It is not Roemer’s fault if his faithful 
description of the forms which he named “ fibrosa” does not 
correspond with that given later by Duncan of the same 
fossil in a different state of preservation. A mere cursory 
glance at Reemer’s figures would lead one to suspect the 
identity of the silicified forms from Tennessee with the calcified 
ones from New Brunswick described by Duncan. This 
identity can be readily demonstrated by placing a specimen 
from this latter locality in dilute acid, when, by the removal 
of the spicular structure, it presents the same appearance as 
the Tennessee examples. In one specimen in my possession 
the same result has been effected by natural means, so that in 
one part of it the structures described by Reemer as “ fibrosa”’ 
are clearly shown, and in another part those which Duncan 
placed under the specific name ‘ spharotdalis.” 

Under these circumstances I submit that Rcoemer’s clear 
description and figures of these silicified fossils justly entitle 
his specific name ‘‘fibrosa” to be retained for them, and that 
the error he made in placing them as corals does not, accord- 
ing to the recognized rules of scientific nomenclature, warrant 
its rejection in favour of the subsequent designation of Prof. 
Duncan. If such a substitution were allowed there would be 


* Ferd. Roemer does not stand alone in making this mistake. The 
description of this same fossil was the first attempt I myself made at 
paleontological work, and in complete ignorance that it had been previ- 
ously noticed by Roemer I also put it down as a coral! I had the less 
excuse for the error since my specimens were not silicified. Fortunately 
the Geological Society, to whom my paper and specimens were sent, only 
published the former in abstract. The mistake I made taught me to 
use the microscope and greater caution in future work. It is still more 
remarkable that even after both I and Ferd. Roemer had, independently 
of each other, publicly acknowledged that our supposed coral was a true 
sponge, Dr. Steinmann, a paleontologist of some pretensions, should 
boldly declare that the same fossil had not a single characteristic feature 
of a sponge, and that it ought to be relegated to the same genus of 
Favosite-corals in which Reemer had originally placed it. 


70 Dr. G. J. Hinde on the Genus Hindia. 


constant shifting of specific names and corresponding con- 
fusion. It may be mentioned that the course I have adopted 
in retaining Reemer’s specific name has also been followed by 
Dr. Rauff—an independent critic. 

Prof. Duncan does not seem to be aware that even if he 
substantiated his claim to the name he proposed as against 
that of Reemer, there is yet another bar to its adoption, since 
the same species in the interval between Roemer’s and Duncan’s 
work was described by Prof. Hall*, of Albany, under the 
title of “ Astylospongia tinornata.” The description in this 
case is indeed very meagre, and, as no figures are given, it 
might fairly be alleged that it is insufficient for the recogni- 
tion of the species. That, however, the A. ¢nornata, Hall, 
is the same as Hindia jibrosa, Roemer, I am fairly confident, 
as I have myself collected from the same strata, in the locali- 
ties mentioned by Hall, the fossils answering to his descrip- 
tions, and they are identical with Rcemer’s forms. 

The second point raised against me by Prof. Duncan relates 
to the original mineral nature of the sponges of this genus 
Hindia, which are asserted, in his first description of the form 
in 1879, to have been calcareous, whilst I have placed them 
as siliceous in the Cat. Foss. Sponges. Prof. Duncan, in 
the September number of the ‘Annals,’ after full con- 
sideration of the arguments brought forward by myself and 
Dr. Rauff for their siliceous nature, again states his belief in 
their original calcareous constitution, and says that I omitted 
to notice one of the main arguments in favour of this theory, 
viz. “the discovery of a penetrating, parasitic, unicellular, 
vegetable organism within the canals and traversing the 
spicules’. ‘The omission on my part was not from a con- 
sciousness of the asserted fact having any important bearing 
on the argument, but simply because | felt that it was founded 
on errors of observation which, to spare Prof. Duncan, it 
would be preferable to pass over in silence. 

Two reasons were brought forward by Prof. Duncan in 
1879+ for the original calcareous nature of Hindia: one, 
that the carbonate of lime, of which the spicular structure of 
the New Brunswick specimens now consists, was not in dis- 
tinct crystals, but resembled that of fossils which were 
originally of this mineral ; the other, that “in the midst of 
the long canals, in their interspaces, and passing over the 


* “Note on the Occurrence of Astylospongia in the Lower Helderberg 
Rocks,” ‘16th Annual Report of the State Cabinet of Natural History,’ 
1863, p. 69. 

Ti ‘ Annals,’ 1886, vol. xviii. p. 228. 

¢ ‘Annals,’ vol. iy. p. 90. 


Dr. G. J. Hinde on the Genus Hindia. 71 


skeletal parts, in close proximity, are many relics of a large 
form of Paleachlya* penetrans, Duncan, and in sections the 
passage of the tubes of the parasite through and along the 
inside of the spicules can be seen.’”’ These tubes are said to 
be crammed with large spores, and both tubes and spores are 
carbonized. The parasite is further stated to “ have grown 
at the expense of the organic matter of the spicules during 
the lifetime of the organism ”’ (7. e. the sponge), and from 
the knowledge of the physiology of the Ach/ya-group it is not 
probable that they could penetrate and live in silica (J. ¢. 
p- 90). In the September number of the ‘ Annals’ (seven 
years later) Prof. Duncan repeats his statements respecting 
this asserted parasite, and still maintains that it “ erew and 
lived in the sponge as it did in the corals of the same age, and 
was not introduced after fossilization”” (/. c. p. 228). 
Considering now the character of this asserted parasite, 
Palewachlya perforans, Dunc., which forms such an important 
argument, in Prof. Duncan’s estimation, for the original calca- 
reous nature of the sponge india, the first pomt I wish to 
notice is that, according to the author’s own statement, it is 
not probable that it could penetrate and live in silica. In 
this case it is difficult to account for its presence in the long 
canals and the interspaces in the examples of Hindia from 
New Brunswick, in which Prof. Duncan noticed it, since these 
spaces are filled with silica in the form of chalcedony and 
quartz. ‘This siliceous matrix is interpenetrated with the so- 
called Paleachlya, which Duncan asserts could not bore into 
such mineral structures. Respecting the nature of the mineral 
which fills up the canals and interspaces in the New Bruns- 
wick specimens, Prof. Duncan has stated tT: ‘‘ ‘The fossils are 
infiltrated with clear transparent or rather dusky calcite, with 
very few cleavage-planes, and in some places giving indica- 
tions, under polarized light, of a more or less acicular or 
fibrous structure, like aragonite. Rhombs of calcspar exist 
here and there; and the intensity of the colours elsewhere, 
under the crossed Nicols, varies much.” Again, on p. 90: 
“Jt does not appear to me to be likely that these parasitical 
plants penetrated after the calcareous t fossilization of the 
interstices was completed.” ‘The materials thus described 
with such minuteness of detail, as calcite and aragonite, are 


* The name originally given by Prof. Duncan to the form here referred 
to is Paleachlya perforans (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. 1876, vol. xxxii. 
p. 210), and it is evident that he has here mistakenly used the term 
“ nenetrans.”’ I propose to revert to the original name. 

+ ‘Annals,’ 1879, vol. iv. p. 86. 

{ The tfalics are my own. 


(Z Dr. G. J. Hinde on the Genus Hindia. 


in reality, as already mentioned, chalcedony and quartz. 
This I have proved by testing with acid and by polarized light 
some of the same specimens from New Brunswick which 
Prof. Duncan examined, and he has therefore palpably made 
a very serious error of observation, owing to which his im- 
portant argument for the original calcareous nature of [india 
at once collapses; for as he states* that the Paleachlya 
perforans only inhabits calcareous structures, then the tubes 
or threads in this siliceous material cannot be due to this 
organism. 

But Prof. Duncan further states that the Palcachlya has 
perforated the calcareous spicules of Hindia as well as bored 
through the infilling matrix, which, as we have just shown, 
is siliceous. If this were the case it would indicate a marvel- 
lous capacity of penetration in this lowly organism, to be 
able to make its way directly through both calcite and silica 
indiscriminately. But in this matter also there seems to be 
another error of observation on Prof. Duncan’s part, to which 
Dr. Rauf first called my attention. After eareful examina- 
tion of the so-called tubes or borings of Paleachlya in New 
Brunswick specimens, Dr. Rauff failed to find a single instance 
in which they passed through the spicules of the sponge. 
They can be seen in microscopic sections to pass over and 
under them in close proximity, but not through them. My 
own observations confirm those of Dr. Rauff. It would thus 
appear that the action of the supposed Paleachlya perforans 
in the New Brunswick specimens of Hindia has been the 
reverse of what, according to Prof. Duncan, it should have 
been; for instead of penetrating calcareous structures exclu- 
sively, and eschewing the siliceous, it has left the calcareous 
spicules of the sponge intact, and bored only into the siliceous 
matrix ! 

There is, however, yet another point respecting this Pale- 
achlya perforans which requires explanation. Prof. Duncan 
asserts that it carried on its borings ‘ during the lifetime of 
the organism,” 7. e. the sponge ; but in this ease the canals 
during the lifetime of the sponge were mere open tubes, and 


* Though Prof. Duncan reasserts in September 1886 what he stated 
in 1879, that no long tubular vegetable structures with organs of repro- 
duction (i. e. Paleachlya perforans) have ever been found ramifying in 
siliceous skeletons, yet in 1881, ina paper ‘‘On some remarkable Enlarge- 
ments of the Axial Canals of Sponge-spicules and their Causes,” pub- 
lished in the Journ. Microsc. Soc., he writes that he agrees with Mr. 
Carter that the perforations in the sz/iceows spicules of recent sponges are 
produced by somewhat similar organisms to Paleachlya perforans (p. 568), 
and he also finds zoospores in these perforated siliceous spicules singu- 
larly resembling those of Achlya perforans. 


Dr. G. J. Hinde on the Genus Hindia. id 


the interspaces between the spicular meshwork would have 
been occupied by the soft living structures of the sponge. 
How could the borings therefore have been preserved if they 
were made in the fleshy portion of the sponge, or in the canals, 
when there are no traces of the soft structures themselves now 
remaining, and both the spaces formerly occupied by these struc- 
tures and the canals have since been infilled with solid silica ? 
Only on the supposition that the Palcachlya formed its own 
tubes of sufficiently hard materials to resist all the subsequent 
changes of fossilization can these dark threads in the siliceous 
matrix of Hindia be ascribed to this unicellular vegetable 
parasite, and Prof. Duncan* does not attribute to it this 
capacity. 

From the above considerations it seems to me evident that 
whatever may be the nature of these tubes and dark filaments 
in the siliceous matrix of the New Brunswick specimens of 
Hindia, they do not correspond to the characters of the boring 
parasite, Paleachlya perforans, Dunc., and therefore they 
have no bearing whatever on the question of the original 
mineral nature of the sponge. Some of these supposed 
borings appear to me to be in reality the infilled axial canals 
of siliceous acerate or acuate spicules, which have found their 
way into the canals of the sponge. The faint outlines of the 
walls of these spicules can in some cases be clearly distin- 
guished; but whether they are proper to the sponge or have 
merely found their way into its canals from the exterior I am 
not prepared to determine. I have noticed similar spicules 
cemented to the outer surface of Tennessee examples of 
Hindia, and I have also obtained them isolated by placing 
specimens in acid. Spicules of this character not unfrequently 
in the course of fossilization get their axial canals infilled 
with dark solid materials, which remain as rods or threads 
even after the spicular walls have been dissolved; and I 
believe some of the structures in the matrix of Hindia are of 
this nature. The dark granules, which are either scattered 
in the matrix or variously grouped to form the rods or threads, 
are regarded by Prof. Duncan as the carbonized oospores of 
the Paleachlya ; but by employing high powers many of these 
granules can be seen to possess angular faces, and it has been 
suggested to me by Dr. Rauff that they are in reality small 
crystals of iron pyrites. 

* Prof. Duncan has stated, however, in Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. 1876, 
vol. xxxii. p. 206, that he has observed the fossilized cellulose wall of 
this very species of Paleachlya in the hard parts of a fossil Thamnastrea ; 
but it would be far more wonderful to find its tubes and their contents 


preserved after they had penetrated the sof¢ parts and the empty canals of 
this Silurian sponge. 


- 


74 Dr. G. J. Hinde on the Genus Hindia. 


The other reason alleged by Prof. Duncan for his _ belief 
in the original calcareous nature of Hindia is that the calcite 
of which the spicular structure of the New Brunswick 
examples at present consists is not in distinct crystals, and 
cleavage-planes are rare, and the mineralization resembles 
that of fossils which were originally of carbonate of lime. But 
though this calcite is not in crystals, a very slight amount of 
observation will show that it cannot be regarded as the 
original mineral of the sponge-skeleton, since it is filled with 
foreign dark grains and other particles of a similar nature to 
those present in the matrix of the rock in which the sponge 
has been imbedded. Its character shows that it has been 
derived from the finer sediments of the surrounding rock, 
which have found their way into the empty moulds left by 
the dissolution and removal of the original siliceous spicules. 
In fact, if we suppose the minute cavities in the silicified 
Tennessee examples to be filled with fine calcareous sediment, 
we should have structures produced like those of the New 
Brunswick specimens. Under some conditions, instead of this 
dusky non-crystalline material a true crystalline calcite has 
filled up the cavities, as in the case of specimens from 
Schoharie. 

The various mineral conditions under which Hindia occurs 
are only such as may be found in fossil sponges which even 
Prof. Duncan would not hesitate to accept as of siliceous origin, 
such as, for example, the contemporary genera Astylospongia 
and Aulocopium. In these sponges, as well as in Hindia, 
the original spicular structure may be either as empty casts 
in a siliceous or calcareous matrix, or the casts may be infilled 
either with granular sedimentary calcite or with crystalline 
calcite, or with iron pyrites and peroxide of iron. 

But I have lately succeeded in obtaining further evidence 
of the originally siliceous nature of Hindia by the discovery 
of a portion of a specimen in which the spicules are actually 
siliceous, and by the action of acid they can be isolated 
from the matrix and obtained separately. In this condition 
their surfaces are pitted and the expanded ends of the rays 
eroded in precisely the same manner as the siliceous spicules 
of many Cretaceous sponges. 

Possibly it may be urged that these siliceous spicules are 
merely replacements of calcite by silica; but, on the other 
hand, in their form and character, and in their mode of union 
with each other to form the skeleton, they so distinctly 
resemble the siliceous spicules of both recent and fossil 
lithistid sponges, that the conclusion is inevitable that they 


must belong to the same group. 


Dr. G. J. Hinde on the Genus Hindia. 75 


This resemblance is so palpable that even Prof. Duncan 
originally described Hindia as a lithistid sponge. But as the , 
name lithistid was applied by Oscar Schmidt only to sponges 
with siliceous skeletons, it is therefore a decided misnomer 
thus to term Hindia, when it is regarded by Duncan as a 
calcareous sponge. If it is really a calcisponge it should 
stand alone as the only extinct representative of a distinct 
order in that group, since there is no other known calcisponge 
with spicules or a spicular structure at all resembling those of 
Hindia. 

Prof. Duncan finally pleads, in the September number, 
that the former existence of a mimetic series of calcareous 
sponges is within reasonable distance of the truth, for who 
amongst us is to limit Nature as regards possibilities ? (p. 228). 
But in determining the character of this fossil sponge, regard 
should first be taken for the facts of Nature, and if, according 
to all analogies, these point to the siliceous origin of Hindia, 
it is altogether beside the point to suggest the posszbilities of 
Nature to produce a mimetic series of calcareous sponges, or 
to surmise that the group may have become extinct or merged 
into a higher form, as the parent of Zoantharia perforata. 
When such rash speculations depend mainly on the supposed 
fossilized filaments of an alga*, it is not surprising if they 
prove to be far from within reasonable distance of the truth. 

I am able to confirm the careful descriptions of Hindia 
given in Dr. Rauff’s paper in nearly every respect. The 
microscopic sections studied by this author showed more 
clearly the junction of the spicules than those at my dis- 
posal, and he has established the observation of Duncan that 
there are not more than four rays in the elementary spicule, 
whereas I thought it probable that the number might have 
varied from four to six t. He has also shown that the union 
of the spicules does not take place by the junction of the 
frilled ends of their rays with each other, as stated by Duncan 
and accepted by myself, and he explains Duncan’s figures 
(‘ Annals,’ 1879, vol. iv. pl. ix. figs. 1a, 2, 2) by supposing 
that they have been drawn from a transverse section of the 


* Prof. Duncan’s statements respecting this fossil alga, Paleachlya 
perforans, require for their acceptance an unlimited faith in the possi- 
bilities of Nature. Not only does it exist in these Silurian sponges, but 
it has bored cavities in the scales of Cretaceous fishes, in the hard parts 
of both fossil and recent corals and shells, and, mzrabdile dictu, the same 
species still exists, and works its ravages on the bodies of our common 
house-flies—this is the aerial form of the Achlya! Who would have 
imagined a direct genetic connexion between the parasite of a Silurian 
_Marine sponge and that of a house-fly, dead on the wall ? 

+ Cat. Foss, Sponges Brit. Mus. p. 57. 


76 Dr. G. J. Hinde on the Genus Hindia. 


sponge, in which the real union of the spicules cannot be dis- 
tinguished. 

Having obtained some of the spicules of Hindia in a silici- 
fied condition and isolated from each other and from the 


Fig. 1. 


Fig. 1.—a, a fragment of the skeleton of Hindia fibrosa, Reem., sp., 
showing in places the junction of the spicular rays; drawn from a 
longitudinal section of a specimen from New Brunswick. 4, the 
fourth or truncated ray of the spicules. 6, ¢, two isolated siliceous 
spicules, viewed laterally. d, another spicule seen from below, 
showing the central node and the expanded ends of the rays. e, 
another spicule seen from above, showing the end of the fourth ray. 
Drawn under the camera lucida to the scale of 70 diameters. 

Fig. 2.—Portion of a tangential section of Hindia fibrosa, showing the 
apertures of the radial canals. The individual spicules cannot be 
distinguished. Drawn to the same scale as fig. il 


matrix, I am enabled to give further particulars respecting 
their form than could be obtained from studying them in the 
microscopic sections. In all the detached examples, which 
might be deemed complete, four arms or rays are present, 


Dr. G. J. Hinde on the Genus Hindia. 77 


extending from a common inflated centre. Three of the rays 
are either straight or slightly curved, subequal, cylindrical in 
section and with expanded extremities; they form by their 
union, as Duncan has already stated, a tripod-shaped body 
from the upper surface of which the fourth ray projects. 
This fourth ray is always considerably shorter than the others, 
and in most cases is merely a short stumpy process, terminating 
in from two to four small, conical, slightly divergent spurs. 
In the silicified specimens (fig. 1, -e) the frilled convex bor- 
ders and extremities of the tripodal rays are considerably 
eroded, and the spurs of the fourth ray are only faintly indi- 
cated (6, 4); but they can be distinguished in the connected 
meshwork slightly projecting into the interspaces, even when 
the ray itself is concealed (fig. 1, a). ‘The inflated nodes or 
centres of the spicules cannot be made out in a longitudinal 
section of the sponge (fig. 1, a), and even in a tangential 
section, owing to the manner in which the rays overlap each 
other, this character is masked (fig. 2); but in the detached 
spicules the centres are clearly shown (fig. 1, d, e). 

The connected structure of the skeleton can be readily 
understood when once the true form of the individual spicules 
has been ascertained. In all cases the fourth or truncated 
ray points to the exterior of the sponge. ‘The three diverging 
tripodal rays of each spicule extend towards the central nodes, 
of three different proximate spicules next below, and their 
expanded terminations are intimately apposed to the centres 
and convex borders of the rays of these spicules. But as 
each spicule is connected by three rays with three different 
spicules of the proximate series below, so also does each sup- 
port, on the upper portion of its node, three rays of different 
spicules which converge to it from the series above. The 
ends of these three converging rays are thus grouped round the 
truncated fourth ray of the spicule in such a manner that, when 
viewed in a longitudinal section, it is almost entirely hidden 
by them, and only its summit-spurs can be seen (fig. 1, a). 
The fourth ray thus serves as a centre and support for the 
rays converging to the spicule from above, and thus materially 
contributes to the firmness and strength of the skeleton. 

Owing to the inflation of the central nodes of the spicules, 
the canals radiating from the central space to the surface of 
the sponge are subcircular or subelliptical in transverse section 
(tig. 2), the spicular nodes occupying the position of the angles 
shown in Dr. Rauff’s diagrammatical figure*. ‘The indi- 
vidual spicules and their union can hardly be distinguished 
in the tangential section (fig. 2), although drawn on the same 

* ‘ Annals,’ Sept. no., fig. 2, p. 174. 


78 Dr. G. J. Hinde on the Genus Hindia. 


scale as the longitudinal section. In the silicified examples 
from Tennessee the casts of the spicules on the outer surface 
of the sponge are shown as A-shaped depressions, with minute 
circular holes at each of the angles, indicating the centres and 
rays respectively. 

Considerable differences of opinion have been expressed as 
to the systematic position of Hindia. Dr. Rauff regards it as 
belonging to the Tetracladine family of lithistids; Zittel 
places it with the Megamorina; whilst I have ranged it 
under the Anomocladina. Dr. Rauff maintains that the 
number of the rays (when four are developed) and the angles 
at which they are given off from the centres correspond with 
those of Tetracladine spicules. On the other hand, the general 
characters of the elementary spicules and their mode of union 
with each other appear to me to indicate a closer relationship 
to typical Anomocladine sponges. The spicule fundamen- 
tally consists of a central node giving off simple rays with 
expanded terminations, which clasp the centres and convex 
surfaces of other spicules. In these features Windia resembles 
such recognized Anomocladine genera as the Silurian Astylo- 
spongia, I’. Roemer, the Jurassic Cylindrophyma, Zitt., and the 
recent Vetulina, O.Sdt. In typical Tetracladine sponges, on 
the other hand, the four rays of the spicules radiate from a non- 
inflated centre; they usually branch near their extremities, 
and they join together by the interlocking of the branched ends 
with each other, thus materially differing from Hindia. It is 
true that the number of the rays is the same in Hindia as in 
Tetracladine sponges ; but then one ray is only incipiently de- 
veloped, and the resemblance in this respect appears to me to be 
more than counterbalanced by the material differences in others. 

In the general regular construction of its skeleton, Windia 
finds a close parallel in Astylospongia and Cylindrophyma ; 
and in the particular feature of the disposition of the spicules, 
so that they form a series of arches, with the convexity 
towards the exterior, and the nodal summit of each arch 
supporting the bases of the arches next above, there is a close 
resemblance to the existing genus Vetudina, in which Sollas * 
has described a precisely similar arrangement. In no other 
family of lithistids is there, to my knowledge, the same regular 
construction of the skeleton as in Hindia and the other Ano- 
mocladine genera above mentioned, and I think therefore its 
true position is in this family in near proximity to the con- 
temporary genus Astylospongia. 

Some recent discoveries show that Hindia had a very wide 


* “On Vetulina stalactites, O. Sdt., and the Skeleton of the Anomo- 
cladina,” Proc. Roy. Irish Acad. 2nd ser. vol. iv. no. 4, p. 491. 


Miscellaneous. 79 


distribution in Paleozoic strata. Prof. H. Alleyne Nicholson 
has sent me an imperfect calcified specimen from rocks of 
Ordovician age at Craighead, Girvan, Ayrshire ; and from the 
Silurian at Winge, Isle of Gotland, Prof. G. Lindstrém 
has forwarded me silicified casts. It also occurs in fragments 
of limestone of Trenton age (Ordovician) in Northern Illinois, 
which have been sent to me by Dr. W. R. Head, of Chicago. 
Some detached tripodal spicules discovered by Mr. J. Wright, 
F.G.S8., of Belfast, in Carboniferous limestones at Sligo, and 
described and figured by Mr. H. J. Carter *, also appear to 
me to belong to a sponge of this genus. Its occurrence in 
Tennessee, New Brunswick, New York, St. Petersburg, and 
in the Drift of Northern Germany has already been recorded. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 


Description of a new Genus of Gymnosomatous Pteropoda. 
By M. Pavx PreLsEnrer. 


Tue author discusses the described genera of Gymnosomatous 
Pteropoda, of which he rejects dyle, Oken, and Cirrifer, Pfeffer, as 
synonymous with Prewmoderma, Cuv.; while Cliodita, Q. & G. 
=Clione, Pall., Eurybia, Rang=Halopsyche, Bronn, Pnewmoder- 
mopsis, Bronn= Deawiobranchea, Boas, and Vrichocyclus, Eschsch., 
and T’rigonius, Busch, are founded upon larval forms. Pelagia, Q. 
& G., and Cymodocea, d’Orb., are provisionally rejected as insuffi- 
ciently characterized. Six genera are accepted by the author, as 
tabulated below :— 


1, Visceral envelope presenting a specialized 


branchial apparatus........00...000% 2. 
Visceral envelope presenting no special 
branchiallapparatus:.< 3 cec. 5. cscs ence 5. 
2. Acetabuliferous buccal appendages ...... 3. 
No acetabuliferous buccal appendages.... 4, Clionopsis, Trosch. 
DANO posterior DIANGhIAs .. co. 6 weds ew aw sens 1. Dexiobranchea, Boas. 
ENaMOSLeriOn DEANCHI en. ~ 0a sates oie secures 5/6 4 
4, Posterior branchia presenting four sym- 
TUNG et Cea Re itaee afete ot ot oaiay nt Sete) cette oe ce a 2. Pnewmodermat, Cuy. 
Posterior branchia consisting of a mem- 
RRO US EMOTE hve e sersials oP ouatere la las a 3. Spongiobranchea, a’ Orb. 
5. Body elongated, pointed behind ........ 5. Clione, Pall. 
Body ovoid, rounded behind........ ...» 6, Halopsyche, Bronn. 


These genera are ranged under four families, namely :—1. Pneu- 
modermatide (genera 1-3); 2. Clionide (genus Clione); 3. Halo- 
psychide (genus Halopsyche); and 4. Clionopsidee (for Clionopsis). 


* ¢ Annals,’ ser. 5, vol. vi. p. 212, pl. xiv. figs. 10, 11. 

+ Throughout his paper the author has altered Cuvier’s name to Pneu- 
monoderma, a change which is manifestly incorrect. Cuvier’s name 
conveys the idea that the animal breathes by its skin; the alteration 
would give it “ skin-lungs ” or a “ lung-skin ” ! 


80 Miscellaneous. 


The new genus described by the author, which is founded upon 
a specimen in the National Museum at Washington, enters into none 
of these families. He names it 
NoroBRANCH@A. 


’ 
Char. Body contracted behind, presenting only a_ posterior 
branchia, formed by three crests (one dorsal and two lateral), of 
which the dorsal one alone is fringed. Anterior and posterior lobes 


Fig. 1—Dorsal view, x 43. Fig. 2.—Ventral view, x 43. 


[ut 


B, mouth; C, neck; D, dorsal A, anus; N, fin; AP, anterior, 


branchial crest; L, lateral PP, posterior lobes of the 
branchial crest; T, head. foot ; V, orifice of the penis. 


of the foot long and narrow, the former free in their posterior two 
thirds. These are also the characters of the family Notobran- 
cheidee. 

The only species known to the author, which is represented by a 
single specimen in the United States National Museum at Washing- 
ton, is named by him WNotobranchwa MacDonaldii, in honour of 
Dr. MacDonald, who has recorded a similar arrangement of the 
branchia in a small Gymnosome collected by him off Sydney. The 
described specimen was obtained off Carolina in N, lat. 38° 10’, and 
W. long. 74° 15', by the steamer ‘ Albatross.’ It measures 8 millim. 
in length. 

In conclusion the author discusses the phylogenetic relations of 
the Gymnosomata, which he regards as having originated from the 
Aplysians, to which Dewiobranchwa (= Pnewmodermopsis, Bronn *) 
comes nearest, being less specialized and _ possessing only the lateral 
branchia. Spongiobranchea possesses a very simple posterior bran- 
chia, a specialization of the posterior ciliated ring which persists 
so long in Deviobrunchea ; while Pneumoderma shows a great com- 
plication of this posterior branchia by the presence of four crests 
radiating from the original ring. Clionopsis shows retrogression, 
the lateral branchia having quite disappeared and the posterior one 
become much simplified ; and in Clione and Halopsyche there are 
no traces of a special branchial apparatus. Notobranchwa seems to 
represent the forms from which Clone originated.—Bull. Sct. Dép. 
du Nord, sér. 2, ann. 1x. no. 6, 


* It is not very clear why this generic name is abolished in favour of 
Dexviobranchea. 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY, 


[FIFTH SERIES.] 


No. 110. FEBRUARY 1887. 


X.—The Generic Position of Solanocrinus. By P. HERBERT 
CaRPENTER, D.Sc., F.R.S., F.L.S., Assistant Master at 


Eton College. 


Some very valuable observations upon the structure of the 
Upper Jurassic Crinoids have been recently published in the 
‘Paleontographica’ by Dr. J. Walther *, of Jena. He has 
worked with great care and patience at a number of different 
species, and has been able to expose several portions of their 
organization which have been hitherto concealed by matrix. 
To me personally his observations have a very special interest, 
for in more than one case they throw light upon questions 
which have been before my mind for some time past. These 
will be fully discussed in the Report upon the ‘ Challenger’ 
Comatule, which is now passing through the press. But I 
propose here to say a few words about another question which 
Walther has reopened after it had been thought to be finally 
settled, viz. whether Solanocrinus can be retained as a Coma- 
tulid genus distinct from Antedon. The history of these 
generic names, the first of which originated with Goldfuss +, 


* “Untersuchungen tiber den Bau der Crinoiden, mit besonderer 
Beriicksichtigung der Formen aus dem Solenhofener Schiefer und dem 
Kelheimer Diceraskalk,”’ Paleeontographica, 1886, Bd. xxxii. pp. 155-200, 
Taf. xxiil.—xxvi. . 

+ ‘Petrefacta Germaniz,’ Theil i. p. 166. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xix. 6 


82 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on the 


has been fully explained by Schliiter and myself, and there 
is therefore no need to go into it again, except as regards one 
oint. 

‘ The genus Antedon was established by De Fréminville in 
a ‘Mémoire sur un nouveau genre de Zoophites de l’Ordre 
des Radiaires” (Bull. Soc. Philom. Paris, 1811, tom. x1. 
p- 349). In this notice De Fréminville described a new 
species, Antedon gorgonia, and referred for illustration to 
figure 6 on pl. cxxiv. of the ‘ Encyclopédie Méthodique,’ 
which was then in course of publication; and this fact has 
led Perrier * to say, on p. 79 of his elaborate monograph on 
the structure and development of Antedon rosacea, that the 
name Antedon was “donné en 1811 par Fréminville dans 
Encyclopédie Méthodique & VAstérie rosace de Linck.” 
This statement is entirely incorrect, for De Fréminville never 
wrote in the ‘ Encyclopédie ’ at all. 

Schliiter +, while regarding Solanocrinus as a synonym of 
Antedon, suggested at the same time the possibility of limiting 
the name to those fossil Comatule: which have a round axial 
opening on the upper surface of the centro-dorsal and no radial 
pits on its lip. Zittel ¢ took this course in his Paleontology, 
where he described Solanocrinus as a subgenus of Antedon ; 
and his pupil, Dr. Walther, has gone yet further. He defines 
Solanocrinus as follows § :— Ungestielte Crinoiden von 
sehr variirender Form, Centrodorsale mit rundem Nahrungs- 
canal ohne Radialgruben, mit schmalen lanzettformigen 
Basalia, mit 2 oder 3 Radialia, 10 oder 20 Armen, ohne Syzy- 
gialnihte.” 

Only two of the characters mentioned in the preceding 
definition could possibly be of any value in the separation of 
Solanocrinus from Antedon, viz. the nature of the centro- 
dorsal and the absence of syzygies in the arms. It seems to 
have escaped Dr. Walther’s notice that I discussed Schliiter’s 
proposition seven years ago ||, and showed how utterly im- 
possible it is to make the presence or absence of radial pits on 
the centro-dorsal a character of generic value. Schliiter 
himself admits that these pits are not always present in 


* “ Mémoire sur l’Organisation et le Développement de la Comatule de 
la Méditerranée (Antedon rosacea, Linck),” Nouv. Arch. du Mus. d’Hist. 
Nat. Paris, 1886, t. ix. fase. 1, pp. 53-176, pls. ix. 

+ “Ueber einige astylide Crinoiden,” Zeitschr. d. deutsch, geol. 
Gesellsch. Jahrg. 1878, p. 36. 

{ ‘ Handbuch der Palzontologie,’ Bd. i. p. 396. 

§ Op. eit. p. 175. 

|| “On some undescribed Comatule from the British Secondary Rocks,” 
Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. 1880, vol. xxxvi. pp. 86-40, 


Generic Position of Solanocrinus. 83 


Solanocrinus scrobiculatus *, and I pointed out that it recent 
Comatule be divided into two groups, according as they have 
(a) radial pits and a five-lobed axial opening, or (4) no radial 
pits and an undivided opening, Antedon rosacea and A. celtica 
“would appear in both groups, while some individuals with 
lobate or decagonal openings, but no pits, would find a place 
in neither.” 

The latter condition is an extremely common one; but 
radial pits are decidedly rare in recent Comatule, quite a 
number of which have a round axial opening on the centro- 
dorsal without any pits on its margin, just as in Solanocrinus 
as defined by Walther. 

The only character, then, on which Walther can rely for his 
revival of Solanocrinus as a genus distinct from Antedon is 
the supposed absence of any syzygies in its rays and arms; 
and he says of every one of his specimens that “ Syzygialniihte 
fehlen.” His own descriptions and figures appear to me to 
show, however, that quite the reverse is the case, and that in 
the three species which he refers to Solanocrinus we have the 
predecessors of a very small group of recent forms of Antedon 
in which the second and third radials are united by syzygy. 

Let us consider first the type species, Solanocrinus costatus, 
three examples of which are described and figured by Walther. 
On Taf. xxv. fig. 1 he represents a portion of a ray which 
consists of the two outer radials with the bases of the two 
arms that are borne on the axillary. His own descriptionf of 
it commences as follows :—“ Das Stiick beginnt mit dem aus 
Radiale II. und Radiale III. verschmolzenen Axillare, welches 
eine Verwachsungsnath wohl erkennen liisst.’’ But if this 
“ Verwachsungsnath ” is not asyzygy, whatis it? It is well 
shown in Walther’s figure on the ventral side of the com- 
pound axillary; and a comparison of this figure with the 
corresponding parts of the recent Actinometra paucicirra 
(fig. 1, B, p.84) leaves little doubt in my mind that in the fossil, 
as in the recent type, there is a syzygial union between the 
two outer radials. In like manner Walther says of another 
example (of S. costatus) that the second radials “ mit dem 
Radiale III. verschmolzen, aber durch eine Rinne davon 
abgegrenzt sind.” Here again we seem to have distinct 
evidence that the two outer radials are united by syzygy, just 
as in many recent Comatule (fig. 1, A). Walther says in 
his specific diagnosis of this type :—“ Radiale II. mit Radiale 
Ill. verschmolzen, doch durch eine Nahtlinie getrennt.”’ 
His non-recognition of this as a syzygial union is the more 


* Loe. cit. p. 34, fF Opsert..p. V1: 
6* 


84 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on the 


remarkable since, on p. 172 of the ‘ Encriniden,’ a work which 
Walther quotes freely, Quenstedt says that the second radial 
of Solanocrinus “ stets mit dem dritten Radial, einen Doppel- 


Fig. 2. 


Fig. 1.—Actinometra paucicirra. A. Dorsal view of the lower part of a 
ray, showing the syzygies (s) in the radials, distichals, and brachials, 
x 2: cd, centro-dorsal; 7’, first radial; 7*,7°, second and third 
radials united by syzygy; d', d*, first and second distichals united by 
syzygy; 0,' 4, tirst and second brachials united by syzygy. B. Ven- 
tral aspect of the united second and third radials, x 4. 

Fig. 2.—A. Copy of a portion of Walther’s diagram of the arm-structure 
in Solanocrinus costatus : ax, third or axillary radial; s, syzyzy. B. 
Copy of Walther’s diagram of the arm-structure in S, gracilis, var. : 
s, an apparent line of syzygy. 


gelenk (axillare) innig verwachsen blieb, ahnlich den Syzy- 
gien der Armglieder.” These syzygies of Antedon Hschrichti 
are represented on fig. 16 of the same plate (Tab. 96) as 
the figures of Solanocrinus costatus. 

I have Quenstedt’s authority therefore for saying that there 
is a syzygy between the two outer radials of Solanocrinus 
costatus *, and I strongly suspect from the appearance of his 
fig. 26 a on Tab. 96 that the apparently simple first brachial 
is also a syzygial joint, just as in those recent ten-armed 
Comatule which have the two onter radials united by syzygy 
(Actinometra solaris, &c.). 

But whether this be the case or not, the condition of one 
of Walther’s own specimens, as interpreted by himself, seems 


* Compare his Tab. 96, figs. 26, 28, 48. 


Generic Position of Solanocrinus. 85 


to me to prove most conclusively that the arms of Solano- 
crinus costatus are not so entirely devoid of syzygies as he 
asserts. On Taf. xxvi. fig. 11, he gives a ‘Schema des 
Armbaues von S. costatus, mit ergiinzten Pinnulis,” a part 
of which I have copied in fig. 2, A. The first pinnule is 
represented on the left side of the fifth brachial, and five 
others follow in succession, alternating on opposite sides of 
the arm till the tenth joint. But there is no pinnule at all 
upon the broad side of the eleventh joint, whieh is continuous 
with that of the twelfth, and this bears a pinnule which is on 
the opposite side of the arm to that on the tenth joint. If 
this arrangement be not due to a malformation, which I see 
no reason to believe, it has only one possible explanation. 
The eleventh and twelfth joints are united by syzygy, and 
the eleventh, as is invariably the case with the hypozygal, 
bears no pinnule. So far as my experience goes, there is no 
other possible way of accounting for the absence of a pinnule 
on this joint; and, if Walther’s restoration of the arm is justi- 
fied by the condition of the specimen, I have no hesitation 
whatever in saying that there must be a syzygial union be- 
tween this pinnule-less joint and its successor. I think that 
this will be evident to any one who will compare the copy 
of Walther’s figure (fig. 2, A) with that showing the syzygies 
in the arm of Antedon rosacea (fig. 8, C). 


Fig. 3. 


Fig. 3,—Syzygies in the arm of Antedon rosacea. A, epizygal; B, hypo- 
zygal; C, dorsal aspect of an arm-fragment, showing the syzygial 
unions and the alternation of the long sides of the arm-joints: x 4. 


Let us now turn to his description of the type form of 
Solanocrinus gracilis. I have little doubt, for reasons which 
I shall presently explain, that the pentagonal and relatively 
long axillaries of this individual, both radial and distichal, 


86 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on the 


are really compound joints, consisting respectively of the 
original second and third radials or first and second distichals, 
united by syzygy. So far as the radials are concerned, Wal- 
ther himself suggests as a possibility * that the axillary should 
be regarded as “ verschmolzenes Radiale II. + Radiale III.” 
Quenstedt’s observations on the axillaries of S. costatus show 
that the line of syzygy, which is so plain in some specimens, 
may disappear altogether in others}; and it is therefore 
quite possible that it may have disappeared in Walther’s 
S. gracilis. I should not like to speak with certainty as to 
the presence of syzygies in the arms of this specimen, but 
there are certain indications in both the figures which Walther 
gives of it which lead me to think that syzygies are not so 
entirely absent as he asserts; while his ‘ Schema des Arm- 
baues ”’ of a varietal specimen {, which I have copied (fig. 2, B) 
shows, in what seems to me the clearest possible manner, 
that the third brachial is a syzygial joint in one arm, and that 
another has been broken at a syzygy in the second brachial, 
so that the hypozygal only remains. 

We now come to Solanocrinus imperialis. According to 
Walther’s figures and description of this unique specimen §, 
the second radials are the axillaries. Now it is a very 
general rule among those Neocrinoids in which the rays 
divide that there are three radials in the calyx. This holds 
good in the Enerinidee, Apiocrinidx, Pentacrinus, Bathycrinus, 
and for all the recent Comatule, though there are a very few 
fossil species of Antedon in which the second radial is undoubt- 
edly axillary, a fact for the knowledge of which I am indebted 
to the kindness of M. de Loriol. 

The possibility of the large radial axillaries of Solano- 
crinus impertalis being compound joints does not seem to 
have occurred to Walther, as it did in the case of S. gracilis. 
To my mind, however, this is by no means an improbable 
supposition, for the characters of the axillaries are such as | 
have never met with in recent Comatule unless they are 
syzygial joints. ‘They are very suggestive of the compound 
axillaries in the group of species represented by Actinometra 
solaris and its allies, and also closely resemble those of Actin- 
ometra paucicirra, which are shown in fig. 1,A. In this 
latter type the distichal series consists of two joints united by 
syzygy, and there is a similar union between the first two 
brachials. I cannot avoid the suspicion that this is likewise 


* Op. cit. p. 174. 

+ Encriniden, Tab. 96. fig. 43, p. 175. 

1 Op. cit. Taf. xxvi. fig. 4. 

§ Op. cit, pp. 168-171, Taf. xxv. fig. 3, Taf. xxvi. fig. 6. 


Generic Position of Solanocrinus. 87 


the case in Walther’s Solanocrinus impertalis and also in 
S. gracilis. The five single axillaries in the former type, 
which he describes, may really be double or syzygial joints ; 
while the two elements of the syzygy are more distinctly 
separated in the other five primary arms. Without seeing 
the specimen, however, I should not like to speak positively 
upon this point, though my experience with several recent 
Comatule leads me to think it by no means an improbable 
supposition. 

But whether Solanocrinus imperialis have two radials 
only, as described by Walther, or three with the two outer 
ones united by syzygy, as seems to me not unlikely, I am 
pretty sure that the arms were not so entirely devoid of syzy- 
gies as they are said to be by Walther. Thus, for example, 
in Zittel’s figure of the specimen * there is an unmistakable 
syzygy represented in the third arm from the bottom on the 
right side. The first thirteen brachials above the distichal 
axillary are very regular, and, the lowest ones excepted, 
they show a distinct alternation of long and short sides; but 
the thirteenth joint is followed by two others (fourteenth and 
fifteenth), both of which are longest on the opposite side of 
the arm to its own longer side, and the long side of the joint 
which succeeds them (sixteenth) is on the same side of the 
arm as this is. ‘’o my mind this proves clearly that the 
fourteenth and fifteenth brachials are united by syzyey, 
exactly as in the arm of S. costatus, which I have already 
discussed. It is singular, however, that there is no trace of 
this arrangement in the corresponding arm in either of 
Walther’s tigures of this unique speicmen. It is No. 13 of 
his nomenclature ; but the condition of arm No. 2, as shown in 
both his figures, seems to me to point unmistakably to the 
presence of a syzygy. The twenty-first jomt, which is at the 
widest part of the arm, is unusually short, its distal edge being 
transverse, and not oblique to the axis of the arm, as those 
of the joints immediately preceding are. In fact, the normal 
arm ends here, and a small curved stump projects from the 
middle of the distal face of the short twenty-first joint; but 
its diameter is very much less than that of the normal arm. 
This sudden constriction of the diameter of the arm appears 
to me to be due to the fact that it had been regenerated, and 
that the unusually short twenty-first joint is the hypozygal of 
the syzygy at which the distal part of the arm broke off. 
Walther’s own experiments at Naples showed him that rege- 
neration takes place twice as frequently from asyzygy as trom 
an articulation; and the fact that the plane of regeneration is 
in this case transverse, and not oblique to the axis of the arm, 

* Palwontologie, p. 396. 


88 On the Generic Position of Solanocrinus. 


shows that it must have taken place at a syzygy; while the 
unusual shortness of the preceding joint points to the same 
conclusion. 

I have gone into this question more fully than would have 
been desirable in the Report on the ‘ Challenger ’ Comatule, 
because I wished to explain in detail my reasons for still re- 
garding Solanocrinus as a synonym of Antedon, and not as 
an independent genus. There are many recent Comatule in 
which syzygies are comparatively rare upon the arms, only 
occurring at intervals of twenty joints or so; and I cannot 
but think that Walther has been a little premature in attempt- 
ing to revive Goldfuss’s genus. ‘The progress of research 
may ultimately reveal other characters which will give Solano- 
erinus a definite generic position, but at present I cannot 
admit that it has any claim to be separated from Antedon. 

There is much more in Walther’s memoir which I should 
like to discuss at length. He calls the primary tentacles 
which are extended from the water-vascular ring of the Penta- 
erinoid larva ‘ Embryonal-Pinnule ;’ and he further says 
that they have no great resemblance to the tentacles which 
ultimately appear in connexion with the radial water-vessels 
along the sides of the brachial ambulacra. This is a suffici- 
ently remarkable statement, but it is altogether eclipsed by 
his assumption “ dass die Embryonal-Pinnule den definitiven 
Pinnulis homolog sind.”” He further identifies these five 
primary tentacles of the young larva with the clavicular 
pieces * on the radial axillaries of the adult; and he copies 
my figure of the axillary of Pentacrinus Wyville-Thomsoni to 
show ‘‘dass die Gattung Pentacrinus die primiire mediane 
Pinnula in recht auffilliger Weise bis zum heutigen Tage 
erhalten hat”? t. It passes my comprehension altogether how 
Walther can seriously believe that the delicate tubular ap- 
pendages of the ambulacral ring in the early larva can be 
homologous with anti-ambulacral calcareous structures like 
the jointed pinnules at the side of the arms of the adult, or 
with the solid clavicular pieces which are parts of the radial 
axillaries. His theory recalls Hambach’s notions about the 
supplemental pore-plates of Pentremites being the collapsed 
remnants of ‘soft and membranaceous ”’ tentacles like those at 
the sides of the ambulacra in Hchinus, and I cannot imagine 
that it will ever be accepted by morphologists ; but Walther 
takes these and other scarcely less remarkable statements as 
the foundation of a long discussion respecting the phylogeny 
of the Crinoidea, about which I propose to offer some remarks 
on a future occasion. 


* TI believe this name to be due to Schultze (‘Monographie der Echino- 
dermen des Hifler Kalkes,” p. 5 (117). 
+ Op. cit. p. 183. 


On some Crustacea new to or rare tn the British Seas. 89 


XI.—On a Crangon, some Schizopoda, and Cumacea new 
to or rare in the British Seas. By the Rev. Canon A. M. 
Norman, M.A., D.C.L., F.L.S. * . 


THE Scotch Fishery Board have sent me for examination 
some of the higher Crustacea which have been met with 
during the past year. Among them are many species of 
interest, and these are recorded in the following notes. With 
few exceptions the several forms are now first published as 
members of our Fauna, although some of them have been long 
known to myself. Mr. Brook and Mr. Scott must be con- 
gratulated on the success which has brought these species to 
light, and their discovery will, I trust, lead other naturalists 
to realize how much remains to be done among the great class 
of Crustacea in our seas, and that careful investigation will 
be amply rewarded even among the higher orders ; but no 
real progress can be made with respect to the food of fishes 
until investigators are familiar with those smaller Crustacea 
which constitute so large a portion of that food. As an 
instance of this I may mention that Dr. Baird, many years 
ago, published an interesting paper on the food of the vendace. 
No author at that time was more competent to undertake the 
task, and one of the Entomostraca in the stomachs was 
new to science, Bosmina coregont, and has not as yet been 
met with elsewhere in our islands than in Lochmaben. 
Yet when I repeated these investigations three years ago, I 
found that while the vendace fed on those species recorded by 
Dr. Baird, a large portion, perhaps in bulk the largest portion, of 
its food, was Leptodora hyalina, an EKntomostracan unknown to 
Dr. Baird, and which, from its extraordinary tenuity, delicacy, 
and transparency, and its totally different form from that 
usual among Cladocera, was no doubt passed over by my 
old friend as something he could not make out, though it is 
much larger than the species he satisfactorily determined. A 
“ more dainty dish to set before a”’ fish cannot well be ima- 
gined than Leptodora hyalina, an animal so transparent that, 
' notwithstanding its size, it can scarcely be detected in a glass 
of water unless held up to the light. 


* [It seems desirable that this paper should be printed in the ‘ Annals,’ 
as ‘The Fourth Annual Report of the Fishery Board of Scotland,’ in 
which it has already been published, is hardly likely to have extensive 
circulation among carcinologists.—A. M. N.] 


90 Rey. A. M. Norman on some Crustacea 


Order CARIDA. 
Genus CrANGON, Fabricius. 
Crangon (Cheraphilus) neglectus, G. O. Sars. 


Cheraphilus neglectus, G. O. Sars, “Oversigt af Norges Crustaceer”’ 
(Christ. Vidensk. Forhandl.), 1882, p. 45, pl. i. fig. 7. 

Rostrum well rounded at the extremity. Carapace with a 
single central spine, and a second small tubercle-like spine on the 
central line behind it, without the lobe-like folds of fasciatus, 
and with the sulcus which in that species defines their lateral 
regions much less distinct and deep. Antennal scale not 
greatly widened at the base. Last joints of maxilliped not 
broadly flattened. Second perawopod longer, reaching one 
third the length of the hand of first pair; its chela very weak, 
the finger and thumb parallel and touching each other, and 
apparently altogether too feeble to be used for grasping. 
Body not speckled with brown. Carapace more or less 
suffused with rufous or chestnut colour; a band across the 
fourth segment of pleon, and a second across the telson and 
uropods of the same colour. 

“ Ad oras meridionales et occidentales Norwegiz in prof. 
2-6 orgyarum fundo arenoso” (G. O. Sars). Haakelsund, 
Kors Fiord, Norway, 3 fathoms (A. MZ. N.), Tarbert, Loch 
Fyne (Scotch Fishery Laboratory). 

I took six specimens of this shrimp, male and female, in 1878, 
in 3 fathoms water, at Haakelsund, Kors Fiord, West Nor- 
way, but at the time, from its general resemblance to C. fasci- 
atus, passed it over as that species, as no doubt Norwegian 
naturalists had also done. In 1882 it was described by Prof. 
G.O. Sars. Mr. Scott has now added it to the British fauna, 
having forwarded to me for examination two or three small 
specimens which were taken at Tarbert. No other British 
specimens of this species are in my own collection, but it is 
not improbable that some of the northern specimens which 
have been referred to C. fasciatus belong to this new form. 
The two species to the unaided eye resemble each other 
closely, and one is apt to be led astray by the circumstance that, 
like C. fasciatus, C. neglectus commonly has the carapace dark- 
coloured, and a band of colour across the third segment of the 
pleon, and another across the telson and uropods; but the 
colour of these bands is chestnut (‘ badia,” Sars) in neglectus, 
but deep umber-brown in fasciatus. 


Crangon fasciatus, Risso. 


Crangon fasciatus, Risso, Crust. de Nice, p. 82, pl. iii. fig. 5, and Hist. 
Nat. de Eur, Mérid. v. p. 64; Milne-Edwards, Hist. des Crust. ii. 


new to or rare in the British Seas. 91 


p. 342; Bell, Brit. Crust. p. 259; White, Pop. Hist. Brit. Crust. 
p. 107; Lucas, Hist. Nat. Anim. Artic. Alger. p, 38; Heller, Crust. 
des siidlichen Europa, p. 228, pl. vii. fig. 10. 

Aigeon fasciatus, Kinahan, Britannic Species of Crangon and Galathea, 

p. 76, and woodcut. 

Rostrum broadly and abruptly truncate at the extremity, its 
sides bending upwards, so that it is deeply sulcate in the 
centre. Carapace bearing a single central spine, on either 
side of which and between it and the margin are three slight 
lobe-like folds. Between this portion of the carapace and its 
hinder margin is a deeply cut sulcus arching forwards at the 
sides. Antennal scale short and very broad, unusually ex- 
pandeéd on the inner side at the base. Maxillipeds with the 
two terminal joints broad and flattened. Second pereopods 
very short, just reaching the base of the hand of the first 
pair, the chela well developed (fora Crangon). Animals more 
or less speckled with dark brown, the carapace sometimes being 
entirely suffused with that colour. The epimera of the second, 
third, and fourth segments of the pleon are generally marked 
with the same colour, and also two transverse bands, one on 
the fourth segment, the other across the telson and uropods. 

Specimens of this species are in my collection from Jersey 
(Sinel and Co.), Guernsey and Falmouth (A. J. N.), Star- 
cross, Devon (Mr. C. Parker), Weymouth (Mr. P. H. Grosse). 
I have also recorded it from Shetland, but cannot at this 
moment lay my hands on the specimens to re-examine them. 

Other recorded localities are Salcombe Bay (Mr. Alder), 
Dublin and Belfast (Dr. Kinahan), Galway (Dr. Melville), 


Mediterranean (various authorities). 


Order SCHIZOPODA. 
Family Euphausiide. 


Genus BOREOPHAUSIA. 


Boreophausia, G. O. Sars, Preliminary Notice on the Schizopoda of 
H.M.S. ‘Challenger’ expedition (Christ. Vidensk. Forhandl, 1883, 
no. 7), p. 12; Report ‘Challenger’ Schizopoda (vol. xiii.), 1885, 
p. 64, 

Boreophausia Raschit (M. Sars). 

Thysanopoda Raschii, M. Sars, “Om Slegten Thysanopoda og dens 

Norske Arter” (Christ. Vidensk. Forhandl. 1863), p. 14. 


Euphausia Raschii, G. O. Sars, “ Oversigt af Norges Crustaceer” 
(Christ. Vidensk. Forhandl. 1882, no. 18), p. 51. 


First found by M. Sars in the Christiania Fiord, and sub- 
sequently by his son, Prof. G. O. Sars, on the west coast 
of Norway. 


92 Rev. A. M. Norman on some Crustacea 


It has lately been added to the British fauna. Dr. Hen- 
derson has forwarded to me specimens for examination which 
were taken in the tow-net in the Firth of Forth by the 
Scottish Marine Station. I procured it in the same way in 
July last in Loch Fyne, when with Mr. J. Murray on board 
the ‘ Medusa,’ the vessel of the Scottish Marine Station, and, 
subsequently to my leaving, it was again taken by the 
‘Medusa’ between the islands of Bute and Cumbrae; and 
now (February 1886) Prof. Ewart has found specimens in 
the stomachs of herrings caught on the east coast, and ex- 
amined by the Scotch Fishery Board. 


Genus NYCTIPHANES, M. Sars. 


Nyctiphanes, G. O. Sars, Preliminary Notices Schizopoda, ‘ Challenger 
(Christ. Vidensk. Forhandl. 1883), p. 25; Report ‘Challenger ’ 
Schizopoda (vol. xiii. 1885), p. 114. 


y 


Nyctiphanes norvegica (M. Sars). 


Thysanopoda norvegica, M. Sars, Forhandl. Scand. Naturf. i Christi- 
ania, 1856, p. 169; id. ‘Om Slegten Thysanopoda” (Christ. Vidensk. 
Forhandl. 1863), p. 2; G. O. Sars, “ Oversigt af Norges Crustaceer ” 
(Christ. Vidensk. Forhandl. 1882), p. 50; Norman, Last Report 
Dredging among the Shetland Isles (Brit. Assoc, Report, 1868), 


. 265. 

Pepe nana, M. Sars, Om Slegten Thysanopoda, p. 15 (junior). 

Nyctiphanes norvegica has been found throughout the 
entire length of the Norwegian coast from Christiania to 
Vadso (G. O. Sars); and I am indebted to Prof. G. O. Sars 
for Norwegian specimens. 

It has been known to me as a member of the British fauna 
for twenty-five years, having been first found by myself at 
Shetland, and a few years afterwards sent to me about the 
same time by Mr. David Robertson from the Firth of Clyde, 
and by Mr. ‘Thomas Edward from the Moray Firth. 

The following are additional localities of specimens in my 
collection :— 

1. Tow-net, Valentia Island, 1870. A. M.N. 

2. Taken seven miles off the Berling Islands, coast of Por- 
tugal, by Mr. Davidson, July 22, 1870, when on board the 
‘ Porcupine.’ 

3. ‘ Porcupine,’ 1869 ; lat. 60° 34’ N., long. 4° 40’ W. 

4, ‘Triton,’ August 1882, abundant in the Faroe Channel. 

5. Eastport, N.. America, from Prof. 8. I. Smith. 

6. Observed in 1880 by me when on board the French 
exploring-vessel ‘ Le Travailleur’ in the Bay of Biscay, 

7. During the summer of last year I procured it with the 
towing-net, when with Mr. Murray in the ‘ Medusa,’ in Loch 


new to or rare in the British Seas. 93 


Fyne. Subsequently other specimens were forwarded to me 
which had been taken in Loch Long (Clyde) ; these exceed 
in dimensions all others that I have seen, and measure 50 
millim. long. 

8. Lastly, Prof. Ewart has sent me specimens taken from 
the stomachs of herrings on the east coast of Scotland. 

The species would thus seem to be universally distributed 
over the North Atlantic Ocean, though it was not met with 
by the ‘ Challenger’ expedition. 

Nyctiphanes may be at once known from the other genera 
of the Kuphausiide by the presence of a scale-like process on 
the basal joint of the antennules, which is projected up- 
wards, and would seem to form a sort of screen for the eyes. 


Tribe M¥SIDEA. 
Genus Eryturops, G. O. Sars. 


Erythrops pygmea, G. O. Sars. 


Nematopus elegans, G. O. Sars, Beretning om en i Sommeren 1862 
foretagen Zoologisk Reise i Christianias og Trondhjems Stifter, p. 42. 
Nematopus pygmea, G, O. Sars, Beretning om en i Sommeren 1865 
foretagen Zoologisk Reise ved Kysterne af Christianias og Christian- 
sands Stifter, p. 17. 
Erythrops pygmea, G. O, Sars, Monographi over de ved Norges Kyster 
forekommende Mysider, 1870, p. 33, pl. ii. figs. 20-28. 
A very small species, about 6 millim. long, now added to 
the British fauna; the specimens procured by the Fishery 
Board Laboratory at ‘Tarbert. 


Genus Mysrpopsis, G. O. Sars. 
Mysidopsis gibbosa, G. O. Sars. 


Mysidopsis gibbosa, G. O. Sars, Beretning om en i Sommeren 1863 
foretagen Zoologisk Reise, p. 28; Monographi over de ved Norges 
Kyster forekommende Mysider, 1872, p. 23, pl. viii. figs. 1-3. 

A single specimen taken by myself at Valentia, Ireland, in 
1870. Three females sent for examination by the Fishery 
Board Laboratory which were procured on a Zostera-bed at 
Tarbert, Loch Fyne, 1885. Now first recorded as British. 


Mysidopsis angusta, G. O. Sars. 


Mysidopsis angusta, G. O. Sars, Beretning om en i Sommeren 1863 
foretagen Zoologisk Reise i Christiania Stift, 1864, p. 30; Mono- 
graphi over Norges Mysider, 1872, p. 28, pl. viii. figs. 1-15. 


A drawing of this species is before me, which was made 


94 Rey. A. M. Norman on some Crustacea 


from a specimen sent for examination by Mr. T. Edward * 
from Banff in August 1863 ; a second British specimen has 
now (March 1886) been taken by the Fishery Board at 
Tarbert, Loch Fyne. 

On the Norwegian coast it has been found in the Har- 
danger and Christiania Fiords and at Aalesund, 

Mysidopsis angusta has a very narrow, lanceolate antennal 
scale, which is ciliated all round, and is about twice the length 
of the peduncle of the antennules. ‘The telson is cleft at the 
apex, and the sides of the cleft are quite plain, that is, without 
any teeth or serration within the cleft, and by this character 
the species may be distinguished not only from the other 
species of Mys¢dopsis, but from all Mysidea which have as 
yet been described, 


Genus Lepromysis, G. O. Sars. 
Leptomysis lingvura, G. O. Sars. 


Mysis lingvura, G. O. Sars, Beretning om en i Sommeren 1865 fore- 
tagen Zoologisk Reise, p. 21; Monographiover de ved Norges Kyster 
forekommende Mysider, 1879, p. 35, pl. xi. 

Although not hitherto recorded as occurring in our seas, 
Leptomysis lingvura was found by me twenty-six years ago 
in great abundance at Howden, County Durham, and shortly 
afterwards at Seaham Harbour. It remained with a MS. 
name in my collection until it was described by Prof. G. O. 
Sars. In 1883 it was sent to me by Mr. C. Parker from 
Starcross, Devon, and last year one or two specimens were 
forwarded to me for determination from Tarbert, Loch Fyne, 
by the Scotch Fishery Board. It would thus seem that the 
species is widely distributed round our coast. 


Genus Mysis, Latreille. 
Mysis inermis, Rathke. 


Mysis inermis, Rathke, Beytrage zur Fauna Norvegens, p. 20; Lillje- 
borg, CEfversigt af Vet. Akad. Handl. 1852, p.3. 

Mysis cornuta, Kroyer, Nat. Tidsskr. 3 R. B. I. p. 26, pl. i. fig. 8, a-g; 
Goés, Crust. Decap. Podoph. Marina Svecie, p. 14. 

Mysis truncatula, G. O. Sars, Beretning om en i Sommeren 1863 
foretagen Zoologisk Reise, p. 16 (monstrositas). 

Mysis inermis, Norman, Last Report Dredging among the Shetland 
Isles (Rept. Brit. Assoc. 1868), p. 266; G. O. Sars, Monographi over 
ved Norges Kyster forekommende Mysider, 1879, p. 54, pl. xxvii. 


Specimens of this species are in my collection from the 


* This species is called, in a Catalogue of Crustacea at the end of 
Smiles’s ‘ Life of a Scotch Naturalist, “ Mysis mexta.” It is much to be 
regretted that that list should have been published without revision. 


new to or rare in the British Seas. 95 


following habitats :—Baltic Sea (Prof. Lovén), Bergen, Nor- 
way (Prof. Liljeborg). Kors Fiord, 1878, and Lervig, Har- 
danger Fiord, Norway, 1879; Shetland, 1867, in rock-pools ; 
Guernsey, 1865; Oban, 1877; Cullercoats, Northumberland 
(A. M.N.). Tarbert, Loch Fyne, 1885 (Scotch Fishery 
Laboratory). 1t has been sent to me for examination from 


the Moray Firth by Mr. T. Edward. 


Mysis arenosa, G. O. Sars. 


Mysis arenosa, G. O. Sars, Nye Bidrag til kundskaben om Middelhavets 
Invertebratfauna, I. Middelhavets Mysider, 1876, p. 16, pls. v. & vi. 


This small species, described from the Mediterranean, was 
added to the British fauna by Mr. C. Parker, who found 
specimens, in 1884, at Starcross, Devon, which he forwarded 
to me; and specimens have now been taken at Tarbert, Loch 


Fyne, by the Scotch Fishery Laboratory. 


Mysis Lamorne, Couch. 

Mysis Lamorne, R. Q. Couch, The Zoologist, 1856, p. 5286; Norman, 
Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. vi. 1860, pl. vill. figs. 4-6; Goés, 
Crustacea Decapoda Podophthalmia Sveciz, p. 15. 

Mysis aurantia, G. O. Sars, Beretning om en i Sommeren 1863 fore- 
tagen Reise, p. 20. 

Mysis Lamorne, G. O, Sars, Monographi over de ved Norges Kyster 
forekommende Mysider, 1879, p. 65, pl. xxx. 

This species is known to me from the following localities, 
whence specimensare in my collection :—Falmouth (4. M.N.), 
Banff (Mr. T. Edward), Seaham, County Durham (Mr. G. 
Hodge), Loch Goil (Mr. D. Robertson), Tarbert, Loch Fyne 
(Scotch Fishery Laboratory). 


Genus Srr1ELLA, Dana. 
(= Cynthia, Thompson.) 

The more tangible generic characters are as follows :— 
Antennal scale subrhomboidal, the external margin naked 
until it terminates in a spine, whence it slopes to meet an 
inner margin, and is similarly setose; the scale has a small 
terminal joint, generally furnished with five sete. Perao- 
pods seven-jointed, the terminal joint or finger biarticu- 
late and nail-formed, at the end of preceding joint a dense 
bunch of sete, which are microscopically spined. Telson 
elongated, linguiform, entire at the apex, furnished with mar- 
ginal and terminal spines, so arranged that smaller spines 
alternate with larger. Outer uropods two-jointed, first joint 
without sete on external margin, but furnished with a series 
of spines, the three distal spines exceeding the others in size. 


96 Rev. A. M. Norman on some Crustacea 


Pleopods of female as in Mysis; of male well developed, 
consisting of two multiarticulate swimming branches, with a 
curious two-lobed appendage attached to the base of the inner 
branch, one of these lobes being more or less spirally 
coiled. 


Siriella Clausti, G. O. Sars. 
Siriella Clausti,G.O. Sars, Middelhavets Mysider, 1876, p. 81, pls. xxix.- 
xxXi. 

Rostrum acute, triangular, not reaching beyond middle of 
first joint of antennules. Antennules with only one seta on 
inner margin of last joint of peduncle. Antennal scale sub- 
rhomboidal, rather narrow, of nearly equal breadth throughout, 
not quite reaching the end of peduncle of antennules, its 
extremity extending considerably beyond the spine of external 
margin. Persopods slender, the finger very slender, its first 
joint longer in its lesser (that is front) length than broad ; 
second joint or nail very slender and delicate, only slightly 
bent. ‘Telson terminating in three spinules of equal length 
and two sete between the distal lateral spines; sides of telson 
having three or four spines at base, separated by an interval 
from those which follow ; on the distal portion three to five 
smaller spines occupying the intervals between the larger 
spines. Uropods wider than in crasstpes, the outer with ten 
to twelve spines on exterior margin of first joint; second 
joint broader in proportion than in erassipes, half as long 
again as broad. Inner uropods with spines throughout entire 
length of inner margin to the otolith, but not so crowded 
towards the base as in crassipes; smaller spines alternating 
with the larger on upper portion, but the four or five most 
distal spines without smaller intermediates. 

Tarbert, Loch Fyne, April 1886 (Scotch Fishery Board 
Laboratory). 

Goletta, Cagliari, Syracuse, Messina, and Spezzia, in the 
Mediterranean (G. O. Sars). 

[Dec. 15, 1886.—Since received by me from Trieste (Dr. 
Koelbel).| 

The distinguishing characters of S. Clausii are the single 
seta on inner margin of last joint of peduncle of antennules, 
the slender legs and claws, and three equal-sized spinules 
between the ultimate spines of the telson. 


Striella norvegica, G. O. Sars. 


Siriella norvegica, G. O. Sars, Untersog. over Christianiafjordens Dyb- 
vandsfauna, 1869, p. 30; Monog. over de ved Norges Kyster forekom- 
mende Mysider, 1879, p. 24, pls. xvii. and xviii. 


Very like the last in general characters and in rostrum, 


new to or rare tn the British Seas. 97 


antennal scale, pereopods, &c.; but it attains a larger size, 
19 millim. as against 10 millim. The following are points of 
distinction :—Last joint of peduncle of antennules with three 
sete on inner margin ; antennal scales perhaps rather ionger, 
reaching end of peduncle of antennules, and rather wider in 
the middle than towards extremity. General character of 
telson as in last species, but the extremity having a central 
small spinule, flanked on each side by a still more minute 
spinule and pair of sete between the ultimate spines. Outer 
uropods with seventeen to twenty-five spines on outer margin 
of first joint. Inner uropods with smaller spines alternating 
with larger throughout the inner margin, except between the 
last and penultimate spines. 

Norway, Christiania Fiord and west coast (G. O. Sars) ; 
Lervig, Hardanger Fiord (A. MZ. N.). 

Siriella norvegica has not as yet been found on our coast, 
but may be expected to occur. Its characters are given here, 
as well as those of the next species, for comparison with their 
very close allies. 


Striella crassipes, G. O. Sars. 


? Cynthia Flemingii, H. Goodsir, Bell, British Stalk-eyed Crustacea 


1855, p. 879 (mas). 
Siriella crassipes, G. O, Sars, Middelhavets Mysider, 1876, p. 89, 


pl. xxxii. 

In general characters very near the two preceding species, 
but the whole form is somewhat more robust in proportion to 
size, and the legs are much stronger. The following will 
supply diagnostic characters. 

Antennules with three sete on inner margin of third joint 
of peduncle. Antennal scale less parallel-sided than in 
Clausi?, widening slightly about the middle, as in norvegica. 
Pereopods stout and strongly built, the joints more flattened 
and wider in proportion to their length than in the two pre- 
ceding species; finger with first joint not longer in lesser 
(front) length than broad, second joint or nail strong and well 
curved. ‘lelson terminating in a small spinule, flanked on 
each side by the usual sete, and a more minute spinule 
between the ultimate pair of spies ; three or four basal spines 
of lateral margin, as usual, separated by an interval from 
following spines ; on hinder portion two to six smaller spines 
(varying in number according to size of specimen) in the 
intervals between the larger spines. Uropods narrow; outer 
with nine to twelve spines on external margin of basal joints, 
terminal joint twice as long as broad. Inner uropods with 
smaller spines alternating with the larger on the upper half 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xix. 7 


98 Rey. A. M. Norman on some Crustacea 


of inner margin, but eight or more distal spines without such 
smaller spines between them. 

This species has been known to meas a member of our 
fauna for the last twenty-five years, at which time I found it 
at Cullercoats, Northumberland. Specimens are also in my 
collection from Banff (7. Edward); Starcross, Devon (C. 
Parker, 1883) ; Jersey (Sinel and Co., 1884). 

It is recorded in ‘'The Life of a Scotch Naturalist’ under 
the name Mysis aculeata, a MS. name by which [ had called 
the female when first found. 

Cynthia Flemingit, Goodsir, is a male of this genus, and 
most probably of this species; but it is impossible to identify 
it with any degree of certainty from the description given. 

In the Mediterranean this species was found by Sars in 
company with S. Clausii at Goletta. 

[Dec. 15, 1886.—Since received by me from St. Andrews 
(Dr. M‘Intosh) .} 


Striella Brooki, Norman, n. sp. 

Very like the three species which have just been described. 
The rostrum is shorter and bent downwards at the extremity. 
The antennules have one seta on inner margin of last joint of 
peduncle. The pereeopods are intermediate in thickness 
between those of Clauszi and crassipes, the finger strong, the 
first joint not longer in its lesser (front) length than its 
breadth, second joint or nail strong and well curved. Telson 
terminating in a small spinule, flanked on each side by the 
usual sete, and a very minute spinule between the ultimate 
spines. Uropods narrow, outer pair with ten to twelve spines 
on exterior margin of first joint ; terminal joint twice as long 
as broad. Inner uropod with seven or more distal spines of 
interior margin without smaller intermediate spines, and even 
above these they only become decidedly smaller by degrees. 
Colour of specimens, which had been a few days in spirit, 
white, the eyestalks and peduncles of antenne suffused with 
yellow ; telson and uropods more or less stained with yellow 
or pink. Length from the end of antennal scale to extre- 
mity of uropod rather more than half an inch, or 14 millim. 
About a dozen specimens, including both sexes, examined. 

Very near to crassipes, from which it differs in being more 
slender in general form, with less strong pereeopods, and a 
single seta only on inner margin of ultimate joint of peduncle 
of antennules. 

Possibly it may prove to be a variety of crasstpes; but 
more extended observation is necessary to clear up this point. 

With regard to the number of sete on inner side of last 


new to or rare tn the British Seas. 99 


joint of peduncle of antennules, I may mention that in some 
specimens of S. crassipes I have not been able to make out 
more than two, and in one specimen of S. Brooki the lett 
antennule has a second seta, while the right bears as usual 
one. 

S. Brooki has been found at Tarbert, Loch Fyne, by the 
Fishery Board, in company sometimes with S. Clausi?. I 
have named the species after Mr. G. Brook. 


Sirtella armata (M.-Edw.). 
le armata, M.-Edw. Hist. Nat. d. Crust. ii. p. 463 (mas, fide G. 
» Sars). 

Mysis Gnfiitheia, Bell, Hist. Brit. Crust. p. 342. 

Mysis rostratus, Guérin, Leonog. Crust. pl. xxiii. fig. 3 (probably). 

Strrella armata, G.O. Sars, Middelhavets Mysider, 1876, p. 96, pl. xxxv. 

Animal very long and slender. Rostrum of great size, the 
extremity very acute and reaching the end of the second 
joint of the peduncle of the antennules. Antennal scale long 
and narrow, not quite so long as peduncle of antennules. 
Perzopods slender. ‘Telson terminating usually in four equal- 
sized spinules and two sete between the ultimate spines. 
Wide intervals between the larger spines of lateral margin, 
these intervals occupied by six to ten smaller crowded spines 
of nearly equal size. Uropods very long and unusually 
narrow; outer bearing very numerous (twenty-five to thirty) 
spines on external margin, second joint about one third to one 
half longer than broad. Inner margin of inner uropods with 
numerous spines, gradually increasing in length distally, and 
without admixture of smaller spines. Length 3? inch, or 20 
millim. The branchial appendage (?) of the second and 
following pleopods in the male is completely coiled. 

The greatly developed rostrum at once distinguishes this 
species from the other British representatives of the genus; 
but another form from the Mediterranean, Sirdella frontalis, 
M.-Edw., bears a close general resemblance, but the bran- 
chial appendages of the pleopods of male are wholly different 
and not coiled, and on this ground Claus has instituted a new 
genus—Pseudosiriella—tfor its reception*. There are three 
spinules at the termination of the telson in this species, and 
as many as fifteen smaller spines are in the intervals between 
the larger spines on the sides of the telson. 


* Pseudosiriella frontalis, M.-Edw., is also a member of the British 
fauna. Ihave a drawing made many years ago, at a time when [ had no 
other Crustacea than British, which undoubtedly represents the female 
of this species ; but unfortunately no locality is under the drawing. The 
specimen was probably one sent to me for examination. oh 

@ 


100 Rev. A. M. Norman on some Crustacea 


I have examined specimens of this species from Firth of 
Clyde, 1865 (D. Robertson) ; Starcross, Devon, 1884 (C. 
Parker) ; Jersey, 1884 (Sinel and Co.) ; Tarbert, Loch Fyne, 
1885 (Scotch Fishery Laboratory) ; and unmistakable drawings 
have been sent to me of specimens taken at Plymouth (Spence 
Bate), and Castleton, Isle of Man (G. S. Brady). It has 
been recorded from Torquay (Griffiths) and Weymouth (Wm. 
Thompson). Milne-Edwards’s type was from ‘“ Noirmoutiers,” 
and Sars took it in the Gulf of Goletta. 

[Dec. 15, 1886.—Since received from St. Andrews (Prof. 
M‘Intosh) and Trieste (Dr. Koelbel).] 


Order CUMACEA. 
Genus Lamproprs, G. O. Sars. 
Lamprops fasciata, G. O. Sars. 


Lamprops fasciata, G. O. Sars, Om en i Sommeren 1862 foretagen 
Zoologisk Reise i Christianias og Trondhjems Stifter, 1863, p. 44; 
“Om den aberrante krebsdyrgruppe Cumacea” (Vid. Selsk. For- 
hand]. 1864), p. 66. 

First sent to me as British by Mr. David Robertson, who 
found it at Helensburgh, in the Firth of Clyde; and (March 
1886) taken by the Fishery Board Laboratory among sand at 
low water, Tarbert, Loch Fyne. 

“ Habitat rara in sinu Nidrosiensi prope urbem Stenkjeer 
in prof. 12-20 orgyarum, adque insulas Lofotenses, ubi 
unicum inveni exemplar ’”’ (Gi. O. Sars). 

It may at once be known from the other described species 
of the genus by three oblique folds which are present down 
the sides of the carapace. 

The above is the only species of the genus as yet known in 
the British sea. Other closely allied forms which were 
included in this genus have recently been separated by Sars 
under the name Hemilamprops. Of this restricted genus we 
have in Britain the following representatives. Hemilamprops 


is a MS. genus of G. O. Sars, which he has not yet defined. 


Hemilamprops rosea (Norman). 


Vaunthompsonia rosea, Norman, Trans, Tyneside Nat. Field-Club, v. 
(1862), p. 271, pl. xiii. figs. 1-8, 9. 

Cyrianassa elegans, Norman, loc. cit. p. 275, pl. xiv. figs. 1-6, ¢. 

Lamprops rosea, G. O. Sars, “Om den aberrante krebsdyrgruppe Cuma- 
cea” (Vid. Selsk. Forhandl. 1864), p. 64. 

Hemilamprops rosea, G. O. Sars, “ Ovaniet af Norges Crustaceer ”’ 
(Christ. Vidensk. Forhandl. 1882), p. 11. 


Fifty to one hundred miles east of Tynemouth, Northum- 


new to or rare in the British Seas. 101 


berland (A. WM. N.); Lough Foyle, Ireland, 15 fathoms 
(‘ Porcupine’ Expedition). 

In Norway I have dredged it at Drobak, in the Christiania 
Fiord, and off Lervig, in the Hardanger Fiord; also at Floro. 
Sars has found it as far north as the Lofoten Islands. 


Hemilamprops cristata, G. O. Sars. 

Lamprops cristata, G, O. Sars, “ Nye Dybvandscrustaceer fra Lofoten ” 
(Vid. Selsk. Forhandl. 1869), p. 13. 

Lamprops cristata, Norman, “ Crustacea Cumacea of the ‘ Lightning, 
‘ Porcupine,’ and ‘ Valorous’ Expeditions,” Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. 
ser. 5, vol. iii. 1879, p. 68. 

Hemilamprops cristata, G. O. Sars, “ Oversigt af Norges Crustaceer” 
(Christ. Vidensk. Forhandl. 1862), p. 11. 

Firth of Clyde, 1860 (Mr. D. Robertson) ; south of Rockall, 
lat. 56° 7’ N., long. 14° 19’ W., 630 fathoms (‘Porcupine,’ 
1869). 

On the Norwegian coast I have taken it in 150 to 180 
fathoms, off Midté lighthouse, and in Stoksund, 80 to 100 
fathoms, both in the Hardanger Fiord. 

Sars has also dredged it in the Hardanger Fiord off the 
island of Husé, 100 to 105 fathoms, and at Lofoten in 120 to 
200 fathoms. 

There are six Huropean species belonging to these two 
genera. ‘The generaare distinguished from all other Cumacea 
by having a well-developed, long, flattened, linguiform telson, 
which is broad at the extremity and terminates in several 
spines ; the carapace is small, the first three pairs of feet have 
fully developed natatory palps, and the two following pairs 
two-jointed rudimentary palps. In the male the antennules 
have a bunch of cilia at the extremity of the peduncle, and 
the pleon is furnished with three pairs of natatory feet. 

The following more salient features will enable the species 
to be separated. It is probable that more of these forms await 
discovery in our own seas. 

Lamprops fasciata, G. O. Sars. Carapace with three well- 
developed oblique folds on the sides. ‘Telson with one or 
two pairs of lateral spines, and terminating in five spines.— 
Britain, Norway. 

Lamprops fuscata, G. O. Sars. Carapace smooth, rostrum 
acutely produced. ‘Telson with one or two pairs of lateral 
spines, terminating in five spines.—Norway. 

Hemilamprops rosea (Norman). Carapace smooth, rostrum 
not produced, the front forming nearly a right angle. Eyes 
well developed. Telson not much contracted towards the 
extremity, with one or two pairs of lateral spines, and termina- 


102 Onsome Crustacea new to or rare in the British Seas. 


{ing in seven or eight spines. Animal more or less stained 
with a rich rose colour.—Britain, Norway. 

Hemilamprops assimilis, G. O. Sars. Carapace and ros- 
trum nearly as in the last; eyes rudimentary. Telson sud- 
denly contracted near the extremity, with one pair of lateral 
spines, and terminating in six spines. Integuments very 
delicate. Animal without colour—Finmark. 

Hemilamprops uniplicata, G. O. Sars. Carapace with one 
oblique fold on the sides. Telson with four or five pairs of 
lateral spines, and terminating in three spines.—Norway. 

Hemilamprops cristata, G. O. Sars. Carapace having the 
anterior half of the dorsal line denticulately serrated. Telson 
with two or three pairs of lateral spines, and terminating in 
three spines.—Britain, Norway. 

The males in all cases have the carapace smooth, and 
therefore present greater difficulties in determination than 
the females, to which the above characters, as regards the 
carapace, refer. To determine the males it will be necessary 
to refer to the full description given by Sars of the species. 


Genus DIASTYLIs, Say. 
Diastylis rugosa, G. O. Sars. 

Diastylis rugosa, G. O. Sars, “Om den aberrante Krebsdyrgruppe Cu- 
macea og dens nordiske Arter” (Vid. Selsk. Forhandl. 1864), 
p. 41; Nye Bidrag til kundskaben om Middelhavets Invertebrat- 
fauna, II, Middelhavets Cumaceer, 1879, p. 98, pls. xxxiv.—xxxviil. 

Diastylis strigata, Norman, “ Cumacea of the ‘ Lightning,’ ‘ Porcupine,’ 
and ‘ Valorous’ Expeditions,” Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. iii. 
p. 62 (mas adultus). 

The Fishery Board has found specimens of this species at 
Tarbert, Loch Fyne. 

Its known distribution is Christiania Fiord, 10 to 12 
fathoms ; Christiansund; Utne, Hardanger Fiord, 30 to 50 
fathoms (G. O. Sars) ; Denmark ; West France ; Syracuse, 
Messina, and Naples, in Mediterranean (G. O. Sars). 

Valentia harbour, Ireland, female, and off Valentia, tow- 
net, 1870 (A. M. N.); Lough Swilly, County Donegal, in 
15 fathoms (‘Porcupine’ Exped. 1869); Drobak, Christiania 
Fiord, 1879, and Lervig, Hardanger Fiord, 1878, Norway 
(ARES. ). 


Genus PseupocuMA, G. O. Sars. 


Pseudocuma cercaria (Van Beneden),. 


Leucon cercaria, Van Beneden, Recherches sur la Faune littorale de 
Belgique, Crustacés, 1860, p. 85, pl. xiv. 


Mr. A. G. Butler on a new Butterfly. 103 


Pseudocuma bistriata, G. O. Sars, “ Om den aberrante Krebsdyrgruppe 
Cumaceer”’ (Vid. Selsk. Forhandl. 1864), p. 70. 
P Canad longicornis, Spence Bate, Nat. Hist. Review, vol. y. 1858, 
. 203. 


Cuma bella, Meinert, “Crust. Isop. Amphip. et Decapoda Dania ”’ 
(Naturhist. Tidssk. 3 R. 11 B. 1877), p. 179. 

Cuma cercaria, Meinert, ‘ Crust. Isop, Amphip. et Decapoda Danie ” 
(Naturhist. Tidssk. 3 R. 12 B. 1880), p. 497. 

Pseudocuma cercaria, G. O. Sars, Middelhavets Cumaceer, 1879, p. 114, 
pls. xl.—xlii. 


This small species seems to be the most numerically abun- 
dant of the Cumacea in the British seas. Its distribution is 
as follows :— 

Belgium (Van Beneden); Denmark (Meinert) ; Norway, 
from Christiania to the Lototen Islands (G'. O. Sars) ; Medi- 
terranean, at Goletta, Messina, and Syracuse (G. O. Sars). 

I can myself testify to the following localities :—Whitby, 
Yorkshire, and Seaton Carew, County Durbam (A. J. N.) ; 
Sunderland (G@. S. Brady); Cumbrae, Firth of Clyde (D. 
Robertson) ; 'l'arbert, Loch Fyne (fishery Board Laboratory) 
Naples (Zool. Stat.). 

It is a shallow-water form, found on a sandy bottom, 
usually in 0-10 fathoms. Now first recorded as British. 


XI.— Description of a new Butterfly allied to Vanessa antiopa. 
By Artuur G. Butter, F.L.S8., F.Z.8., &e. 


For some years past I have held the view that what is 
generally understood by the term species (that is to say, a 
well-defined, distinct, and constant type, having no near allies) 
is non-existent in the Lepidoptera, and that the nearest 
approach to it in this order is a constant, though but slightly 
differing, race or local form—that genera, in fact, consist 
wholly of a gradational series of such forms. 

In opposition to this view certain “species” are cited as 
isolated, or in no way united by existing intergrades to their 
nearest allies, from which, moreover, they show such wide 
differences that the existence of intergrades is regarded as 
highly improbable. One of the best known and, at the same 
time, widely distributed of these apparently isolated species is 
Vanessa antiopa, which, although shghtly modified locally in 
size and tint (the Central-American form being usually 
smaller and the North-American larger and more heavily 
speckled than the European type), yet has no described allies 


104 Mr. A. G. Butler on a new Butterfly. 


nearer than the blue-belted V. glauconia, charonia, and 
haronica. 

The forms differing from the type of V. antiopa—V. 
hygicea, from Europe, and V. Linineri, from the United States 
—are regarded, with every likelihood of being right, as aber- 
rations of that species ; judging from Hiibner’s figure (lettered 
“ antiopa”’) and Fitch’s description, these aberrations appear 
to be very similar, differing chiefly from the normal form in 
the absence of many of the blue spots and the slightly wider 

ellow border of all the wings. 

The following form is less likely to be a variety of V. an- 
tiopa than the others, since the modification of the border is 
not uniform and at the same time is far more remarkable ; it 
was obtained by the Hon. Walter De Rothschild from a 
collection of Lepidoptera chiefly from British Honduras, but 
with which the collector had carelessly placed species obtained 
in British Guiana. At the same time, as the small form of 
the allied V. antiopa occurs in Mexico and Guatemala, it is 
more probable that the former locality is the correct one than 
the latter. 


Vanessa Thomsonti, n. sp. 

Colouring darker than in V. antiopa ; primaries with pale 
straw-coloured outer border, about as wide as in that species, 
but heavily mottled with black, especially upon the veins; a 
subapical oblique yellow spot followed by five smaller 
decreasing and less distinct spots of the same colour, but fol- 
lowed by whitish scales, the whole forming an elbowed series ; 
costa speckled with yellowish in the centre: secondaries with 
the basal three fifths of the same dark dull chocolate-brown 
as the primaries, the external two fifths, which are separated 
by a sharply defined, regularly dentate-sinuate line from costa 
to anal angle, straw-yellow, rather heavily mottled with 
black, but densely so upon the tail. Below, the general colour- 
ing is sericeous dark grey-brown, rather browner on the 
primaries than on the secondaries, striated throughout with 
intense black; the borders of the wings are broadly paler, of 
more equal width than above, bounded internally by two or 
three white points, and mottled with white; the fringe 
ochreous, interrupted by the black veins. Expanse of wings 
67 millim. 

British Honduras ? (coll. Hon. W. De Rothschild). 

It will be seen that the outer border of the secondaries in 
this insect is twice the width of that of the primaries. 


Rev. A. Matthews on new Corylophide. 105 


XII1L.—New Genera and Species of Corylophide én the Collec- 
tion of the British Museum. By the Rev. A. MATTHEws. 


TurouGH the kindness of Dr. Giinther and Mr. Waterhouse 
1 have been enabled to examine the collection of unnamed 
Corylophide contained in the British Museum, an accumula- 
tion from various parts of the world, but chiefly the results of 
the explorations of Messrs. Bowring and Thwaites in the 
tract extending from the north of China to Borneo and the 
other islands of the Malayan archipelago. As might have 
been expected, I have found these insects of the most novel 
and interesting description, exhibiting strange forms of un- 
known genera, and some yet stranger and more abnormal 
species of genera already discovered. The following list 
will prove both the richness and the novelty of this collec- 
tion :— 


New Species. 


Sacium imperiale, Peltinus orientalis. 
alutaceum. Corylophodes glabratus. 

Arthrolips rotundatus. unicolor. 
suffusus. insignis. 
bimaculatus. Oligarthrum Waterhousii. 
senegalensis. Catoptyx Bowringii. 

—— croceus. Lepadodes chilensis. 

—— semipunctatus. Aphanocephalus impunctatus., 
flavicollis. quadrimaculatus. 
elegans. vitreus. 

Sericoderus crassus. —— dissimilis. 


— australis. 

There are also examples of other rare species, such as Rhypo- 
bius velox, Anisomeristes castaneus, and Aphanocephalus Wol- 
lastont. 

In the present descriptions I shall mention such characters 
only as will suffice for the recognition of the new genera and 
species. 

Sacitum tmperiale, sp. nov. 


Long. 2°30, lat. 1°50 mm. Ovatum, latissimum, modice convexum, 
nitidulum, modice et sat confertim punctatum, pilis brevibus aureis 
vestitum, castaneum; pronoto antice circulariter rotundato, modice 
reflexo, et rufescente; elytris castaneis, macula humerali, macula 
magna aquiliformi dorsali atque marginibus lete rufis; pedibus 
longis, gracilibus, leete flavis; antennis longis, gracilibus, articulis 
duobus apicalibus lete flavis, ceteris obscurioribus. 

This fine species is remarkable for its great size and breadth, 
and for the variegation of its colour. At first sight it would 
appear to belong to a distinct genus, but since the organs 
of its mouth and the arrangement of the skeleton of the 


106 Rev. A. Matthews on new Corylophide. 


underside correspond with the normal type of Saccum, I feel 
no hesitation in placing it in that genus. It was found in 


Mysol by Mr. Wallace. 


Sacium alutaceum, sp. nov. 

Long. 1 mm. Oblongo-ovale, modice convexum, sat profunde punc- 
tatum, totum alutaceum, pilis aureis sparse vestitum, pronoto 
rufescente, elytris piceis ; pronoto sat longo, antice ovaliter ro- 
tundato et fortiter reflexo; elytris pronoto vix latioribus, duplo 
longioribus, ad humeros latissimis ; pedibus robustis, lete flavis ; 
antennis modicis, flavis. 


S. alutaceum resembles in form the normal species of Sactum, 
from which it is distinguished chiefly by the deeply alutaceous 
sculpture of its upper surface. 

Found near Maldonado, in South America. 


Arthrolips rotundatus, sp. nov. 


Long. 1°50, lat. 1 mm. Ovatus, latissimus, modice convexus, pro- 
funde punctatus, rufo-testaceus, pilis flavis dense vestitus ; pronoto 
magno, antice circulariter rotundato et modice reflexo, sat pro- 
funde punctato; elytris pronoto parum latioribus, plus quam 
sesquilongioribus, et magis leviter punctatis, prope humeros 
latissimis, postice angustatis ; pygidio longius exserto, rufo-tes- 
taceo; pedibus modicis, flavis; antennis brevibus, robustis, flavis. 


Like Sactwm cmperiale this species has a most abnormal 
appearance. In outward form it exhibits no aftinity to Arthro- 
lips, although in the whole of its anatomy it perfectly accords 
with that genus. 

T'wo specimens were found by Mr. Bowring in Borneo. 


Arthrolips suffusus, sp. nov. 

Long. 1°35 mm. Late ovalis, convexus, nitidus, pilis aureis sat dense 
vestitus, obscure castaneus ; pronoto rufescente et vitta suffusa, late 
rufa in disco elytri utriusque ; pronoto magno, antice fere cir- 
culariter rotundato et levissime reflexo, levissime punctato ; elytris 
pronoto haud latioribus, duplo longioribus, ad humeros latissimis, 
profunde punctatis, vitta lata, suffusa, rufa, in utroque notatis; 
pedibus robustis atque antennis lete flavis. 


Found in China by Mr. Bowring. 


Arthrolips bimaculatus, sp. nov. 


Long. 1:25 mm. Late ovalis, valde convexus, nitidulus, modice 
punctatus, pilis flavescentibus sat dense vestitus, piceus, margine 
anteriore pronoti rufescente, atque macula magna ovali lete rufa 
in elytro utroque, notatus; pronoto magno, lato, antice circula- 
riter rotundato, modice reflexo et lete rufescente, confertim 
punctato; elytris pronoto haud latioribus, vix sesyuilongior- 


Rev. A. Matthews on new Corylophide. 107 


ibus, ad humeros latissimis, confertim et profunde punctatis, piceis, 


macula magna oyali pone media lete rufa ; pedibus atque antennis 
flavis, clavis rufescentibus. 


Of this conspicuous species there is a single example in the 
British Museum, found in Burmah by Mr. Bowring. 


Arthrolips senegalensis, sp. nov. 


Long. 1:12 mm. Oblongo-ovalis, sat angustus, valde convexus, 
nitidus, pilis aureis sat longis vestitus, rufescens, elytris pone 
humeros fasciatim obscuratis; pronoto sat parvo, rufescente, 
antice ovaliter rotundato et modice reflexo, levissime punctato ; 
elytris pronoto vix latioribus, plus quam duplo longioribus, prope 
humeros latissimis, rufescentibus, pone humeros fasciatim obscu- 
ratis, postice profunde punctatis ; pygidio rufescente; pedibus 
robustis, lete flavis; antennis parvis, gracilibus, flavis. 


One specimen only, found in Senegal. 


Arthrolips croceus, sp. nov. 


Long. 1:10 mm. Ovalis, convexus, minute punctatus, flavus, pilis 
brevibus aureis dense vestitus; pronoto sat magno, antice fere 
circulariter rotundato et sat late reflexo, minute punctato, niti- 
dissimo ; elytris pronoto haud latioribus, sesquilongioribus, prope 
humeros latissimis, confertim punctatis, apicibus angustatis; 
pedibus atque antennis leete flavis. 


This species may be known by its bright yellow colour and 
short pubescence. It was found in Siam by Mr. Bowring. 


Arthrolips semipunctatus, sp. nov. 


Long. 0°85 mm. Ovatus, modice convexus, nitidissimus, pronoto 
modice, elytris profunde et remote punctatis, totus rufo-testaceus ; 
pronoto sat parvo, antice ovaliter rotundato et modice reflexo ; 
elytris pronoto parum latioribus, duplo longioribus, profunde et 
valde remote punctatis, ad media latissimis ; pedibus modicis, lete 
flavis; antennis brevibus, obscuris. 


This species, which was found in Java by Mr. Bowring, 
and in Ceylon by Mr. Thwaites, may be known from others 
by its small size and the deep and very remote sculpture of 
its elytra. / 


Arthrolips flavicollis, sp. nov. 


Long. 0°70 mm. Ovalis, modice convexus, nitidulus, leviter et con- 
fertissime punctatius, testaceus, pronoto lete flavo ; pronoto parvo, 
breyi, antice ovaliter rotundato et modice reflexo, minute et con- 
fertissime punctato ; elytris pronoto latioribus, et plus quam duplo 
longioribus, ad media latissimis, confertissime punctatis ; pygidio 
flavo; pedibus atque antennis lete flavis, clavis obscurioribus. 


108 Rev. A. Matthews on new Corylophide. 


Differs from the preceding species in its much smaller size 
and very fine and close sculpture. 
Found in Java by Mr. Bowring. 
Arthrolips elegans, sp. nov. 

Long. 1-40 mm. Ovalis, latus, convexus, minutissime punctatus, 
haud nitidus, totus lete flavus, pilis brevibus aureis dense vesti- 
tus; pronoto sat magno, antice ovaliter rotundato et modice 
reflexo, minute et confertissime punctato, angulis posterioribus 
acutis ; elytris pronoto parum latioribus, duplo longioribus, prope 
media latissimis, minute et confertissime punctatis, apicibus 
minime rotundatis ; antennis brevibus, atque pedibus lete flavis. 


On account of its large size and very broad form this fine 
species should be placed immediately after A. rotundatus, 
from which it differs in its perfectly oval shape, very fine 
sculpture, and short close pubescence. From all others it is 
distinguished by its broad form and large size. 

One specimen only, found in Africa, but the locality is not 
mentioned, 

Sericoderus crassus, Sp. nov. 

Long. 1 mm. Brevis, latus, postice attenuatus, convexus, nitidus, 
pilis brevissimis aureis vestitus, castaneus ; pronoto modico, 
antice ovaliter rotundato, fere impunctato, nitidissimo, margine 
basali sinuata, angulis acutis longe productis ; elytris pronoto haud 
latioribus, sesquilongioribus, ad humeros latissimis, confertim non 
profunde asperatis, stria suturali distincta, lateribus rectis, margi- 
natis, apicibus latis, rotundatis; pedibus atque antennis sat 
brevibus, flavis, harum articulo sexto valde incrassato. 


Differs from S. lateralis in its shorter and broader form, 
finer sculpture, and in the enlargement of the sixth joint of the 
antenne. 


Found in Chili. 
Sericoderus australis, sp. nov. 


Long. 1 mm. Suboblongus, brevis, convexus, nitidus, pilis brevibus 
flavis dense vestitus, pronoto aurantiaco, elytris piceo-castaneis ; 
pronoto modico, antice ovaliter rotundato et modice reflexo, indis- 
tincte et remote punctato, angulis posterioribus longe productis ; 
elytris pronoto haud latioribus, plus quam sesquilongioribus, ad 
humeros latissimis, profunde asperatis, obscure castaneis ; pedibus 
modicis, leete flavis; antennis robustis, obscure flavis, articulis 4° 


et 6° inerassatis. 
This species differs from S. lateralis in its shorter and 
broader form and robust antenne, of which the fourth and 


sixth joints are much enlarged. 
Found near Hobart ‘Town, in ‘Tasmania. 


Rev. A. Matthews on new Corylophide. 109 


Peltinus orientalis, sp. nov. 


Long. 0°75 mm. Late ovalis, validissime convexus, nitidissimus, 
confertim sed indistincte punctatus, piceus, margine anteriore pro- 
noti anguste flava ; pronoto sat magno, antice circulariter rotundato 
et reflexo, fere glabro, rufo-piceo, margine anteriore flava, margine 
basali fere recta, angulis rectis ; elytris pronoto vix latioribus, duplo 
longioribus, prope humeros latissimis, confertim et indistincte 
punctatis, lateribus marginatis, apice obtuso ; pedibus atque an- 
tennis modicis, flavescentibus. 


P. orientalis differs from the other species of Pelé‘nus in its 
dark colour and the yellow margin of its thorax. 
A single specimen was found in Java by Mr. Bowring. 


Corylophodes glabratus, sp. nov. 


Long. 1:50 mm. Subhemispheericus, postice sat attenuatus, niti- 
dissimus, indistincte alutaceus, fere glaber, aterrimus, margine 
anteriore pronoti pellucide alba; pronoto sat paryo, antice circu- 
lariter rotundato et reflexo, margine anteriore anguste pellucide 
alba, margine basali fortiter sinuata, angulis obtusis ; elytris pro- 
noto latioribus, plus quam duplo longioribus, ante media latissi- 
mis, postice parum attenuatis, lateribus marginatis, apicibus leviter 
rotundatis ; pedibus modicis, flavis, femoribus obscuratis ; anten- 
nis sat longis, flavescentibus, articulis 3° et 5° elongatis. 


Differs from other species in its large size, smooth surface, 
and peculiar antennee. 
One specimen found near Rio Janeiro. 


Corylophodes unicolor, sp. nov. 


Long. 1:35 mm. Subhemisphericus, nitidissimus, remote sed dis- 
tincte punctatus, totus rufo-castaneus; pronoto sat magno, sat 
profunde punctato, antice ovaliter rotundato et modice reflexo, 
margine basali fere recta, angulis acutis; elytris pronoto sat latior- 
ibus, dupio longioribus et minus profunde punctatis, ad media 
latissimis, lateribus leviter marginatis, apicibus parum rotun- 
datis ; pedibus modicis, rufo-testaceis ; antennis modicis, obscure 
testaceis, articulo apicali pallido. 


This species may be known by its uniform castaneous 
colour and the acute posterior angles of its thorax. 


Found in Java by Mr. Bowring. 
Corylophodes insignis, sp. nov. 


Long. 1:40 mm. Late ovatus, convexus, nitidissimus, glaberrimus, 
fere impunctatus, aterrimus, dimidio anteriore prouoti lete flavo ; 
pronoto sat parvo, antice fere circulariter rotundato et modice 
reflexo, dimidio anteriore lete flavo, posteriore aterrimo, margine 
posteriore scutellum versus producta, angulis sat acutis; elytris 


110 Rev. A. Matthews on new Corylophide. 


longis, pronoto latioribus et plus quam duplo longioribus, prope 
media latissimis, aterrimis, glabris et nitidissimis, lateribus leviter 
marginatis, epipleuris flavis, apice parum acuminato; pedibus sat 
longis, lete flavis; antennis flavescentibus, clavis brevibus, valde 
incrassatis, nigrescentibus. 

Exempla nonnulla minora et dilutiora sunt, forsan foeminea. 


In the size and shape of the club of its antenne this species 
differs very much from any other of the genus, and may also 
be recognized by its ovate form and very peculiar colour. 

It was found in Chili. 


OLIGARTHRUM®*, gen. nov. 


Corpus ovale, convexum. 

Caput modicum, sub pronoto totum occultum; oculis sat magnis, 
prominentibus ; antennis prope oculos insertis. 

Antenne articulis octo composite: 1° sat magno, pyriformi, modice 
recurvato; 2° gracili atque brevi; 3° secundo parum longiore et 
latiore; 4° tertio fere duplo longiore et latiore ; 5° perbrevi, trans- 
verso ; 6°—8™ valde incrassatis, clavam subfoliatam formantibus. 

Pronotum magnum, margine anteriore integra, valde rotundata. 

Elytra integra, sat longa, obtusa. 

Prosternum parvum, inter coxas elevatum et postice dilatatum, epi- 
meris sat magnis, receptacula coxarum partim cingentibus ; 
receptaculis coxarum antice et postice partim apertis. 

Mesosternum breve, epimeris angustis, a receptaculis coxarum re- 
motis. 

Metasternum modicum, transversum, a corporis lateribus remotum, 
episternis magnis. 

Venter segmentis sex compositus, primo magno. 

Pedeés antici tibiis prelongis, incurvatis ; intermedi anticis breviores, 
tibiis simplicibus ; postic? intermediis longiores. 

Coxe anteriores magne, ovales, prominentes, prosterno elevato 
divise ; intermedie magne, rotundate, modice distantes; poste- 
riores sat parvee, subovate, sat remote. 

Tarsi omnes 4-articulati, articulo tertio exiguo. 


I did not venture to dissect the mouth of the unique speci- 
men on which this genus is founded, and therefore cannot 
describe its palpi; but from superficial examination they 
appear to be of the usual Corylophide-type. The genus is, 
however, sufficiently distinguished by its peculiarly formed 
eight-jointed antenne and other anatomical characters. 


Oligarthrum Waterhousiz, sp. nov. 
g » 8p 


Long. 0°75 mm. Ovale, valde convexum, nitidum, sat profunde 
punctatum, totum castaneum; pronoto magno, antice ovaliter 
rotundato et modice reflexo, indistincte punctato; margine basali 


* Ondiyos, few; apOpoy, a joint. 


Rev. A. Matthews on new Corylophide. 111 


leviter sinuata, angulis acutis; elytris pronoto sesquilongioribus, 
haud latioribus, ad humeros latissimis, sat profunde punctatis, 
lateribus leviter marginatis, apice obtuso; pygidio minime ex- 
serto ; pedibus atque antennis rufo-testaceis. 


I feel much pleasure in naming this remarkable species 
after Mr. C. O. Waterhouse, in return for the valuable assist- 
ance I have often received from him. The unique example 
in the collection of the British Museum was found in Chili. 


CATOPTYX *, gen. nov. 


Corpus subhemisphericum, antice circulariter rotundatum, postice 
parum acuminatum. 

Caput modicum, sub pronoto totum occultum, ore deflexo, elongato, 
et valde acuminato; oculis sat parvis, prominentibus; antennis 
juxta oculos insertis. 

Antenne 11-articulate: 1° permagno, pyriformi, fortiter recurvato, 
externe late deplanato ; 2° sat parvo, fere ovali; 3°-6™ minutis; 
7° interne valde incrassato, quatuor precedentibus fere eequali ; 
8° parvo ; 9°-11™ magnis, valde incrassatis, clavam foliatam for- 
mantibus. 

Palpit maaillares permagni, 4-articulati: 1° parvo; 2° permagno, 
incurvato, valde incrassato; 3° brevissimo, transyerso; 4° trun- 
cato-conico, tertio graciliore et parum longiore. 

Palpi labiales sat magni, triarticulati: 1° exiguo; 2° permagno, 
ovali, longe infra primum producto; 3° parvo, ad apicem valde 
dilatato, abrupte truncato et setis sat longis fimbriato. 

Labrum elongato-triangulare, setis instructum. 

Mandibule longe, graciles, sublineares, ad apicem bifide atque ungue 
acuto terminate. 

Maville sat magne, unilobate, lobo lato, cultriformi, ad apicem 
acuto, acie interna acute et remote serrata. 

Mentum sat parvum, subquadratum. 

Labium breve, ad basim dilatatum, lateraliter rotundatum. 

Lingua sat parva, semiovata, pellucida atque eleganter undulata. 

Pronotum magnum, margine anteriore integra, nihilominus angulis 
quast anterioribus subtus abrupte inflexis, atque ad latera capitis 
urcte aptatis, angulis posterioribus parum productis. 

Elytra integra, magna, latissima, epipleuris latissimis. 

Ale ample, pellucide. 

Prosternum parvum, perbreve, carinatum ; epimeris magnis, interne 
valde elongatis, receptacula coxarum tota postice includentibus : 
receptaculis coxarum valde elongatis, antice omnino apertis, 
postice per epimera inclusis. 

Mesosternum perbreve, carinatum; epimeris angustis, elongatis, 
receptacula coxarum non contingentibus; receptaculis coxarum 
magnis, rotundatis, remotis. 


* kato, below; mrvaca, to fold. 


112 Rey. A. Matthews on new Corylophide. 


Metasternum magnum, transversum, lateribus corporis remotum ; 
episternis permagnis, latis. 

Venter segmentis sex compositus, primo magno, longo. 

Pedes antici tibiis ante medias parum dilatatis; tarsis perbrevibus, 
robustis ; intermedi anticis brevioribus, tibiis prope medias valde 
dilatatis, tarsis perbrevibus, robustis, articulis duobus primis valde 
dilatatis, profunde bilobatis, et setis instructis; postici inter- 
mediis longiores, tibiis ad medias valde dilatatis ; tarsis intermediis 
similibus. 

Tarsi omnes 4-articulati, articulo tertio exiguo. 

Coa anteriores valde elongate, prominentes, et fere contingentes ; 
intermedi rotundate, sat remote; posteriores magne, subtrian- 
gulares, ad episterna extense, late remote. 


This interesting genus is distinguished from others by the 
remarkable inflection of the anterior angles of its thorax, the 
elongate and acuminate anterior portion of its head, the linear 
and bifid mandibles, the compressed and dilated tibie, and 
short dilated tarsi of its four posterior legs, 


Catoptyx Bowringii, sp. nov. 

Tong. 1:70 mm., lat. 1°30 mm. Subhemisphericus, postice sat 
attenuatus, nitidissimus, profunde punctatus, niger, margine ante- 
riore pronoti lete flava, atque disco pronoti et vitta lata in elytro 
singulo lete kermesinis; pronoto sat brevi, antice circulariter 
rotundato et reflexo, margine anteriore lete flava, disco lete 
kermesino, angulis posterioribus acutis; elytris pronoto sesqui- 
longioribus, parum latioribus, prope humeros latissimis, profunde 
punctatis, vitta lata, suffusa, lete kermesina in utroque ornatis ; 
pygidio exserto; pedibus atque antennis rufescentibus. 

Exempla nonnulla (fceminea?) colorem plus minusve castaneum 
habent. 

T have named this conspicuous insect in honour of Mr. Bow- 
ring, by whose exertions the greater part of the species 
described in these pages were discovered. C. Bowringit 
varies much in size and colour ; the larger individuals exhibit 
the beautiful colours given in the foregoing description, while 
the smaller are more or less castaneous ; these last are pro- 


bably females. 
Several specimens of both varieties were found in Java. 


LEPADODES*, gen. nov. 


Corpus omnino ovatum. 
Cuput parvum,sub pronoto totum occultum; ocnlis parvis prominulis ; 


antennis juxta oculos insertis. 


* Neds, a limpet; eidos, likeness. 


Rey. A. Matthews on new Corylophide. 113 


Antenne 9-articulate : 1° permagno, pyriformi, recurvato ; 2° primo 
vix breviore, multo angustiore; 3° parvo, gracili; 4°-6™ breyi- 
bus, siblipsis paribus; 7°-9™ permagnis, valde incrassatis, clavam 
foliatam formantibus, apicali oblique truncato. 

Palpi mavillares magni, 4-articulati: 1° exiguo ; 2° permagno, vali- 
dissime inerassato, ad apicem oblique truncato; 3° brevi, trans- 
verso; 4° sat longo, conico, robusto. 

Palpi labiales modici, omnino oyati, triarticulati: 1° exiguo; 2° 
ovato, ad apicem truncato; 3° perbrevi, obtuse conico. 

Labrum modicum, subquadratum, angulis anterioribus rotundatis. 

Mandibule modice, costa dorsali ad apicem bifida firmate, dentibus 
multis, longis, acutissimis apicem versus armatee. 

Mawille unilobatze, lobo sat robusto, ad apicem bifido, atque den- 
tibus multis, incurvatis, gracillimis apicem versus armatz. 

Mentum sat parvum, subquadratum, antice parum dilatatum. 

Labium suboblongum, breviter exsertum. 

Lingua magna, antice dilatata et rotundata. 

Pronotum magnum, margine anteriore integra, posteriore fere recta. 

Hlytra integra, epipleuris modicis. 

Prosternum sat magnum, longe carinatum, carina antice et postice 
producta, antice acuta, postice dilatata; episternis inconspicuis ; 
epimeris sat magnis, receptacula coxarum postice includentibus ; 
receptaculis coxarum ovatis. 

Mesosternum breve ; episternis magnis, suboblongis ; epimeris hume- 
ralibus, longis, angustis, curvatis, ad coxas non extensis ; recep- 
taculis coxarum rotundatis, lenge remotis. 

Metasternum magnum, transversum, a corporis lateribus remotum, 
margine posteriore inter coxas fere recta; episternis permagnis, 
latis ; epimeris sub elytris occultis. 

Venter segmentis sex compositus, primo magno, longo. 

Pedes sat breves, simplices; tarsis 4-articulatis, tertio minuto; ungui- 
bus robustis, subtus longe dentatis. 

Coxe anteriores ovate, prominentes, per carinam divise ; intermedia 
rotundatz, longe distantes ; posterires modice, pyriformes, longe 
remote. 


This genus is distinguished from Corylophus by the shape 
of the thorax, in which the posterior angles are not produced ; 
the iarge size of the prosternum, with the coxal cavities 
broadly enclosed ; the uniform size of the intermediate joints 
of the antenne; and the shape of all the organs of the mouth. 


Lepadodes chilensis, sp. nov. 


Long. 0-80 mm. Ovalis, valde convexus, nitidus, modice et distincte 
punctatus, pilis brevissimis vestitus, totus castaneus; pronoto 
magno, antice ovaliter rotundato, reflexo, et rufescente, remote 
punctato, linea basali sat profunde impressa et distincte punctata, 
margine basali fere recta, angulis acutis ; elytris pronoto vix latior- 
ibus, fere sesquilongioribus, prope humeros latissimis, distincte et 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xix. 8 


114. ~— Rev. A. Matthews on new Corylophide. 


sat confertim punctatis, stria suturali distincta, lateribus margi- 
natis, apicibus parum rotundatis et dilutioribus; pedibus atque 
antennis sat brevibus, flavis. 


Two specimens of this neat-looking little insect were found 
in Chili. 


Aphanocephalus impunctatus, sp. nov. 


Long. 2:25 mm. Omnino hemisphericus, impunctatus, nitidissimus, 
aterrimus, pronoto antice ferrugineo; pronoto parvo, perbrevi, 
antice levissime excavato, margine anteriore ferruginea, angulis 
posterioribus obtusis ; elytris permagnis, pronoto multum latiori- 
bus, et fere triplo longioribus, ad media latissimis, superficie 
inzequali, indistincte alutacea, lateribus late marginatis, apice 
latissimo ; pedibus piceis, tarsis flavis; antennis sat brevibus, 
flavis. 


Differs from A. hemisphericus in its much larger size and 
impunctate surface. 
A single specimen of this insect was found in Brazil. 


Aphanocephalus quadrimaculatus, sp. nov. 


Long. 1:60 mm. Obtuse ovalis, validissime convexus, nitidissimus, 
sat profunde punctatus, pilis flavis sparsissime indutus, pronoto 
lete rufescente, elytris nigris, maculis quatuor magnis lete rufis 
ornatis ; capite prominenti, rufo-piceo, profunde punctato; pro- 
noto modico, antice leviter excavato, circulariter rotundato et 
reflexo, sat remote punctato, lete rufescente, angulis poste- 
rioribus obtusis; elytris capite atque pronoto vix latioribus, 
plus quam duplo longioribus, prope media latissimis, confertim et 
profundissime punctatis, nigris maculis duabus, magnis, lete rufis, 
utrisque notatis, lateribus late marginatis, apice valde obtuso ; 
pedibus atque antennis sat gracilibus, lete flavis. 


This pretty species is readily distinguished by its obtusely 
oval form and ornamental colour. 
Four specimens were found in Penang by Mr. Bowring. 


Aphanocephalus vitreus, sp. nov. 


Long. 1:35 mm. Omnino ovatus, valde convexus et valde nitidis- 
simus, pronoto minutissime, elytris profunde punctatis, nigrescens, 
macula magna, suffusa, lete rufa, in elytro utroque notatus ; 
capite valde prominenti, rufescente ; pronoto magno, antice sat 
profunde excavato, minute punctato, lateribus late marginatis, 
angulis posterioribus acutis; elytris capite atque pronoto vix 
latioribus, duplo longioribus, ante media latissimis, nigrescentibus, 
macula magna, suffusa, lete rufa, in disco utriusque notatis, lateri- 
bus late marginatis, apice ovato; pygidio parum exserto, rufes- 
cente ; pedibus atque antennis flavescentibus. 


Rev. A. Matthews on new Corylophide. 115 


A, vitreus differs from all the other species in its perfectly 
ovate form, brightly polished surface, and in colour and 
sculpture. 


Found in China by Mr. Bowring. 


Aphanocephalus dissimilis, sp. nov. 


Long. 1:10 mm. Subovatus, validissime convexus, nitidus, profunde 
punctatus, seneo-piceus; capite prominenti, magno, lato, indis- 
tincte punctato ; pronoto sat brevi, transverso, antice excavate, 
punctis umbilicatis sat confertim impresso, lateribus rotundatis et 
marginatis, angulis posterioribus sat obtusis; elytris capite atque 
pronoto parum latioribus, duplo longioribus, ad media latissimis, 
profundissime punctatis, lateribus late marginatis, apice valde 
obtuso; pedibus longis, gracilibus, lete flavis; antennis longis, 
flavescentibus. 


Differs from all the other species in the greater prominence 
of its head and in the size, form, and sculpture of its body. 

Many specimens of this insect were found in China by 
Mr. Bowring. 

Aphanocephalus Wollastoni, Rye, was also found in China 


by Mr. Bowring. 


The species of this genus, which appear to be abundant 
in the countries of the extreme east of Asia, differ so widely 
from the. true Corylophide that they evidently belong to an 
entirely distinct family. In superficial appearance they bear 
some resemblance to the Corylophide; but, except in the 
large size of the second joint of their palpi, they differ from 
them in every anatomical character. 

Their antenne are formed on an entirely different plan, 
and have an apparently solid club, and when at rest or with- 
drawn for concealment are not folded back upon themselves, as 
in all the genera of Corylophidz, but are extended in a straight 
line underneath the prothorax. 

Instead of the unilobed maxilla of the Corylophide, Aphano- 
cephalus exhibits a maxilla with three distinct lobes, like the 
Trichopterygide, although the outer lobe is not a true lobe, 
but an integral prolongation of the stipes. Again, in the 
enormous size of the mesosternal epimera Aphanocephalus 
resembles the Trichopterygide ; but in the shape and posi- 
tion of the coxal cavities it is equally unlike that family or 
the Corylophide. The tarsi of Aphanocephalus are merely 
three-jointed, without any trace of a short penultimate joint, 
and its wings are narrow and elongate, and strengthened 
throughout with strong nervures, unlike the broad, rounded, 
and almost nerveless wings of the Corylophide. 


116 Prof. F. J. Bell on a new Species of Distomum. 


It appears to me that all these characters are quite suffi- 
cient to justify the separation of Aphanocephalus from the 
Corylophide ; and since, for the same reasons, the genus 
cannot be placed in any other family, it must be regarded as 
a family distinct in itself, for which I propose the name of 
Pseudocorylophide. 


In our present systematic arrangement the true Corylo- 
phide seem to occupy a very false position. From the 
peculiar formation of their antenne, and from their large, 
elongate, and either entirely free or prominent anterior coxe, 
as well as from the general arrangement of the parts of the 
external skeleton of their underside, it is impossible to overlook 
their close affinity to the Silphide. It therefore appears to 
me that the most natural arrangement would be to place the 
Corylophide immediately before the Silphide. Many genera 
present an external appearance so like the Anisotomina, that 
it is difficult at first to determine whether they do or do not 
belong to that tribe. In Pelt’nus and some others the pro- 
sternum is reduced to the smallest possible dimensions, as it 
is in Agathidium, and leaves the coxal cavities open on both 
sides. ‘Thus by placing the Corylophide before the Silphide, 
in proximity to the Anisotomina, a much greater harmony of 
form and anatomy would be attained than by keeping them 
in their present position or by removing them elsewhere. 

In the foregoing remarks I refer only to the true Corylo- 
phide. Those species which I propose to call Pseudocorylo- 
phide I would retain in the position they now occupy near 
the Coccinellide. 


Gumley, 
December 21, 1886. 


XIV.—Description of a new Species of Distomum. 
By F. Jerrrey Betu, M.A. 


DuRING the dissection of Halosaurus macrochir, Dr. Giinther 
discovered in the enlarged ends of the ureters three specimens 


of a fluke which appears to be undescribed. It may be 
called 


Distomum halosaurt. 


Body smooth, unarmed, much narrower in front than be- 
hind, widening gradually as it passes backwards, no distinct 


On the Morphology and Classification of the Saleniide. 117 


neck ; posteriorly the thin edges are turned over the back. 
Creamy white in colour. ‘The posterior is twice as large 
as the anterior sucker, is quite circular, prominent, 1 millim. 
in diameter; it is placed just anteriorly to the middle of the 
ventral surface. 

The pharynx is large, and ceca are developed from the 
hinder halves only of the two branches of the intestine. 

The eggs are scattered abundantly through all but the 
anterior region of the body, and call to mind the figure given 
by Olfers of Distomum folium, from which species (found in 
the urinary bladder of Hsow ductus) this may be at once distin- 
guished by the absence of a neck; the eggs measure 0°1065 
millim. in length, and ‘07 millim. in breadth. 

The length of the whole body is 5-5 millim., and its greatest 
breadth 3 millim. 

The specimen of Halosaurus from which this fluke was 
taken was dredged off Cape St. Vincent at a depth of 
1090 fathoms. 


XV.—On some Points in the Morphology and Classification 
of the Saleniide, Agassiz. By Prof. P. Martin Duncan, 
M.B., F.R.S., F.L.8., and W. Percy Siapen, F.G.S., 
pees Las. 


CONTENTS. 


The Sur-anal or Dorso-central Plate and its Homologies; the Periproctal 
Plates. Some new Points about the Genera <Acrosalenia, Peltastes, 
and Salenza, and a reconsideration of the Classificatory Value of the 
Genera Pseudosalenia, Hyposalenia, Goniophorus, and Heterosalenia. 


Il. The Sur-anal Plate. 


When the genus Salenia is mentioned, or the family of the 
Saleniide, to which it belongs, one of the most important 
structures inevitably arises in the mind—the sur-anal plate, 
with its many synonyms. ‘The term has been an unfortunate 
one, although nothing could have been clearer than the 
meaning which its author desired to give it. L. Agassiz 
wrote, in his Monogr. d’Echinod. Viv. et Foss., 1838, livr. i. 
p- 6:—“ The genus Salenia, restricted within the limits now 
assigned, is characterized by an odd plate placed in the 
midst of the oviducal apparatus, which I shall call the sur- 
anal, which, consequent on its position vis-a-vis to the anal 
aperture, always renders the anus excentric.”’ 


118 Prof. P. M. Duncan and Mr. W. P. Sladen on 


L. Agassiz did not mean to imply that the plate was on 
the anus, although not having seen a recent Salenda he did 
not distinguish between the orifice of the anal tube—the anus 
proper—and the periproctal ring, which gives attachment to 
the membrane which has the anal passage in it. He meant 
wis-d-vis to the periproctal ring. ‘The name of the plate in 
question has been subjected to several alterations, and its 
morphological meaning and homologies have been repeatedly 
diseussed. 

Alex. Agassiz* in 1864 pointed out that in young 
examples of Strongylocentrotus the central area of the apical 
or abactinal system is closed by a single large circular plate 
which occupies the whole of the space within the ring of the 
genital or basal plates. During the succeeding stages of 
growth this plate does not increase in size, but is more or 
less resorbed. Numerous supplementary plates are subse- 
quently formed on the periproctal membrane, from which, at 
the adult stage, the original primary plate is often scarcely 
distinguishable. 

The same naturalist, when studying, at a later date, a recent 
Salenia, showed that the sur-anal plate (called by him sub- 
anal) is the homologue of the first-formed central plate of 
young Echini, and remarked f that “ the abactinal system of 
Salenia is entirely homologous with the abactinal system of 
the other Echinoids,” the original central plate retaining a 
greater preponderance than is the case in other genera. 

Lovén tis very definite in his views regarding the homology 
of the sur-anal plate of Salenia and the primary central 
abactinal plate of young Echinide, and he terms both the 
“ central disk ”’ of the dorso-central system. 

In his remarks upon the apical system of Strongylocentrotus, 
after referring to the discoveries of Alex. Agassiz, he observes 
that the “central disk ” is developed before the anal opening 
of the intestinal canal is formed, and that the arrangement of 
the parts is such that the opening cannot occur, except after 
the putting aside or partial resorption of the disk. Conse- 
quently the central disk, far from being a simple protecting 
appendage of the anal opening, must be considered asa “ piéce 
a elle ” and independent—an integral part of the dorso-central 
system having a special morphological value. He then pro- 
ceeds to state that ‘Salenia furnishes a conclusive proof of 
this, as Mr. Alex. Agassiz has remarked. In this genus the 


* “On the Embryology of Echinoderms,” Mem. Amer, Acad. 1864, 
vol, ix. p. 12. 

+ ‘Revision of the Echini,’ p, 259. 

{ ‘Etudes sur les Echinoidées,’ p. 69 et seg. 


the Morphology and Classification of the Saleniidee. 119 


central disk, far from having an ephemeral existence as in the 
Echinide, is permanent, occurring throughout the lifetime of 
an individual as a persistent and solid plate, growing with the 
other pieces of the skeleton, and filling the central space with 
its lamina, which is perfectly pentagonal. When the anal 
orifice opens out, it becomes partially eroded at the edge by 
resorption.” He concludes :— But the central disk always 
retains, in a perfectly recognizable manner, its primitive pen- 
tagonal form, and it is evident that it is not a sur-anal or sup- 
plementary plate occurring in Salenia and its allies, but is a 
normal part of the skeleton which persists throughout the 
life of the animal.” 

Herbert Carpenter, following A. Agassiz and Lovén, 
homologizes the sur-anal plate of Sa/enia with the primary 
central plate of the abactinal system of Hchinus ; and further- 
more, in his instructive essay “On the Oral and Apical 
Systems of Echinoderms” (Quart. Journ. Mier. Sci. n. s. 
vol. xviii.), he establishes, on logical grounds, the true homo- 
logy of a corresponding plate in the Crinoidea, Asteroidea, 
and Ophiuroidea. 

Alex. Agassiz, with his characteristic generosity, sent to 
one of us a very fine and large specimen of Salenta Putter- 
sont, A. Ag., in spirit; and its study has enabled us 
thoroughly to appreciate our friend’s admirable descriptions 
of the species in the ‘ Report on the Echini of the ‘ Blake’ 
Expedition,” p. 13, pls. iv. and v. 

In this specimen the sur-anal plate is large and as well 
defined as in any fossil Sa/enda ; it is, as is usual in Salenie, 
incomplete in the right posterior angle, and this part is, as 
usual, eroded more or less by the periproct. ‘The plate forms 
a part of the ring of the periproct. ‘The periproct is large, and 
has a rather stout membrane, which is attached to the edge 
of the ring formed by the sur-anal and the basals 1 and 5; 
the anal orifice is central and the space between it and the 
ring is covered with well-formed plates, which are large near 
the ring and smaller and more numerous near the orifice, and. 
most carry stunted spines. (See also A. Agassiz, ‘ Blake’ 
Echini, pl. iv. fig. 18.) 

These plates of the periproctal membrane, which become 
more numerous with age, are the homologues of the similarly 
placed plates of Hchinus, Strongylocentrotus, &c., and they 
bear the same relation to the orifice of the anus within the 
periproctal ring. ; 

Alex. Agassiz examined the young forms of Salenva dredged 
by the ‘ Blake’ with the expectation that they might “ throw 
some light on the formation of the sur-anal plate and its homo- 


120 +Prof. P. M. Duncan and Mr. W. P. Sladen on 


logy with the single large anal plate of the early stages of young 
Echini belonging to other families” (‘ Blake’ Echini, p. 18). 
He states :— But in all the young stages, even when not 
measuring more than 1°5 millim. in diameter, the arrange- 
ment of the plates of the abactinal system does not differ from 
that of the older specimens, the sur-anal plate being only 
proportionally somewhat smaller.” He states that, in the 
youngest stage of Salenia examined, the anal system is dis- 
tinctly pentagonal and covered by eight large triangular 
plates. 

From the foregoing observations it may be deduced that the 
central plate of the abactinal system is a primary embryonic 
plate, which in Salenia and its allies grows part passu with 
the growth of the test, and by this means remains contingent 
through life, along the greater portion of its cireumference, with 
the basal plates. It thus lies outside the periproctal ring, of 
the margin of which it contributes to form a part, and the 
supplementary plates which are formed on the pertproctal 
membrane are prevented from inserting themselves between 
it and the neighbouring basal plates. 

In the Echinide, on the other hand, the primary central 
plate does not grow as the test grows, but may even be 
diminished by a greater or less amount of resorption. Con- 
sequently it always lies inside the periproctal ring, and the 
supplementary plates which are formed upon the periproctal 
membrane insert themselves between the rudiments of the 
primary central plate and the basal plates ; and, finally, in the 
adult stage, the primary central plate may have become so 
insignificant as to be scarcely distinguishable from the supple- 
mentary or so-called “anal”’ plates. Although thus masked 
and diminished in size, the significance of the plate from a 
phylogenetic point of view is in no way lessened. 

The persistence of a sur-anal plate ever since the age of 
the Lias (an age not greatly removed from that in which the 
Perischoechinide alone were represented) in Aerosalenia, 
Peltastes, and finally in Salenia, shows that the plate has a 
very great significance, and this has impressed every natu- 
ralist who has studied the structural resemblances of the great 
groups of the Echinodermata. 

As a sequel to these remarks upon the sur-anal plate, it is 
extremely desirable to fix its proper terminology, for neither 
of the names given to it by the elder Agassiz, and by A. Agassiz, 
nor that suggested by Lovén is free from objection. Sur-anal, 
sub-anal, and central plate bring the structure too much into 
relation with the anus, with which it has really nothing 
to do. 


the Morphology and Classification of the Saleniide. 121 


The term sur-anal should imply a plate which is situated 
upon the anus, and in such a sense the primary central plate 
of young Echinide might in its primitive position, before the 
actual existence of an anal aperture, be styled, with some 
reservation, a sur-anal. But to its ultimate position the term 
is totally inapplicable. This fact is still more conspicuous 
in the case of the sur-anal plate of L. Agassiz in Salenia, 
which, lying in front of the periproct, outside the ring of 
which it forms a part, has nothing to do with the anal 
orifice. 

As Lovén has called the apical or abactinal system the 
“ dorso-central system,” an appropriate term for the plate in 
question will be the ‘ dorso-central plate,” which also has the 
advantage of having been already employed by Herbert 
Carpenter and other writers. 

The homology of the dorso-central plate has been the sub- 
ject of careful study by A. Agassiz, Lovén, and Herbert 
Carpenter, and some differences of interpretation exist ; but, in 
our opinion, the forcible arguments of the last-named natu- 
ralist carry conviction. The case has been so clearly and 
fully stated by him that we consider it unnecessary to recapitu- 
late the evidence upon which his deductions are founded, and 
that it will be held sufficient for our present purpose to state 
that we agree with him in considering that the dorso-central 
plate of Echinoids, Asterids, and Ophiurids is homologous 
with the radical plate or root-disk at the extremity of the stem 
of the Pentacrinoid larva. 

To the supplementary plates developed on the periproctal 
membrane and surrounding the aperture of the anus the name 
of “anal plates” has been given ; but we think that “ peri- 
proctal plates”” would be a preferable term, as a means of 
avoiding any chance of confounding them homologically with 
the definitely-placed anal plates of the older Crinoids. 

These supplementary or periproctal plates are well seen in 
the Cidaridz, Saleniidee, Diadematide, Kchinide, and in fact 
more or less definitely in all the Echinoidea. They show a 
considerable amount of variability in their character and 
disposition. In some forms they are present in the younger 
stages as large solitary plates with more or less curved 
outlines, which become resorbed and added to in number, 
until a collection of various sized plates surrounds the anal 
orifice, the largest plates being nearest the ring of the peri- 
proct. In other forms the periproctal plates may persist as 
four, five, or more triangular pieces having their bases at- 
tached by ligament to the inner part of the periproctal ring, 
their free angle surrounding and assisting in closing, when 


122 ~=6Prof. P. M. Duncan and Mr. W. P. Sladen on 


required, the anal orifice. In the irregular Kchinoidea the . 
plates above the anus are often the largest. 


II. On the Genera of Salentide. 
Genus ACROSALENIA, Agass. 


The structures of the apical system of some of the species 
of this genus are more readily comparable with those of the 
other great groups of the Hchinoidea than those of Salenia. 
Thus Acrosalenia spinosa, Agass., from the Inferior Oolite, 
presents a symmetrical pentagonal dorso-central plate, which 
is in the polar axis of the test and in‘ the antero-posterior 
axis of the apical system ; it is placed within the antero-lateral 
basals, to which it is fixed by suture. It is limited poste- 
riorly by the periproct, which curves its posterior border. 
The plate is ornamented with small tubercles which carried 
spines, its construction resembles that of the basals, and 
it was immovable. The periproct is thrown backwards, and 
owing to the fixity of the dorso-central plate the posterior 
basal (5) became small and the radials I. and V. came within 
the periproctal ring. The anal (periproctal) plates are not 
preserved, but they doubtless surrounded the anal aperture 
within the periproct. 

In Acrosalenia decorata (Haime, sp.), Wright, from the 
Corallian, the dorso-central plate is in its normal position, and 
occasionally it is perfectly hexagonal and in no way eroded 
for the periproct (Wright, Monogr. Brit. Foss. Echin. Oolitic 
Form., Pal. Soc. 1856, pl. xvii. fig. 1f). Behind this plate 
are five or six others, and then comes what might be well 
considered to be the periproctal ring; but from the position 
of the radial plates it would appear that the smaller plates in 
contact with those behind the dorso-central plate may be 
within the periproct. Almost as good an instance of the 
preservation of a geometrical dorso-central plate without any 
notching for the periproct is seen in Bone’s good figure on 
the same plate, fig. 1g, and there are no supplementary plates, 
but a large periproct. Of the independence of the dorso- 
central in this species there can be no doubt. 

Acrosalenia Loweana, Wright, has small additional plates 
which separate the dorso-central from the postero-lateral basals, 
but it would seem that they are really supplementary plates. 
In Acrosalenta Wiltont, Wright, there is a row of plates 
between the dorso-central and the large periproct, and they 
are supplementary plates (Wright, op. cet. pl. xvii. fig. 5). 

The entrance of the posterior radial plates into the peri- 


the Morphology and Classification of the Saleniide. 123 


proctal ring is usual in these species, and in some others, such 
as Acrosalenia pustulata, Forbes, in which the dorso-central 
is accompanied by supplementary plates, the anterior radial 
plate (I1I.) may enter the space between the antero-lateral 
basals. All this persistence of a dorso-central, and its occa- 
sional association with supplementary plates, and its growth 
in relation to the other parts of the apical system, was accom- 
panied by movement outwards of basal plates and inward 
movement of radials. 

One of the later Acrosalenie (A. angularis) varies in the 
nature of the plates accompanying the dorso-central, as may be 
noticed in the figure given by Lovén (‘ On Pourtalesia,’ 1883, 
p- 66, and de Loriol, Mém. Soc. Pal. Suisse, vol. xi. 1 supp. & 
l’Echin. Helv. 1885, pl.i. fig. 4). This species is as interesting 
as the last of the Acrosalenie (A. miranda, Cott., Péron, & 
Gauth., Ech. Foss. de lAlgér., 2° part. p. 86). This Neoco- 
mian species has the dorso-central large, central, and separated 
from the periproct by some small periproctal plates. 

It appears that in Acrosalenia some species have a perfect 
dorso-central with an angular posterior part; others have it 
eroded for the periproctal ring; others have small supple- 
mentary plates between it and the ring or elsewhere. 

There 1s a very important character which is present in all 
the species of Acrosalenia; it refers to the so-called cuts or 
branchial grooves at the peristome. ‘These grooves and inden- 
tations of the peristome are very well developed and are 
large for the size of the test; they pass up on the outside for 
a short distance along the line of the interradio-ambulacral 
sutures, and each one is bounded by a raised rim or edge. 
Although Desor stated to the contrary, these grooves are well 
seen in good specimens, and give a marked character to the 
genus. ‘The corresponding parts are small in the genus 
Salenia, and it is now known that the branchie are small in 
the recent species. It will be observed that in this character 
Acrosalenia departs more from the type of the Cidaride than 
Salenia, and yet the first-named genus is the older one. 

The Perignathic Girdle.—This structure may be seen atter 
careful removal of the matrix when it is soft. The ridges 
are broad and low, and the processes are moderately tall and 
slender ; they do not usually arch over the ambulacra, bui they 
may join at their free ends and thus arch in some specimens. 
The type is not that of the Cidaride, but of the other Endo- 
cyclica (see Journ. Linn. Soc., Zool. vol. xix. p. 179). 

The Ambulacral Plates—One of the reasons why the 
Saleniide have been considered to be closely allied to the 
Cidaride is that the ambulacral plates in both groups are 


124 Prof. P. M. Duncan and Mr. W. P. Sladen on 


believed to be low primaries, each with a pair of pores; it 
has also been stated that in neither of the types is there any 
biserial arrangement of the pairs near to the peristome. But 
the crowding out of pairs and the biserial arrangement has 
been described in every species of Acrosalenia. The con- 
struction of the ambulacral plates has, however, not hitherto 
been described, and it is very interesting and important in 
classification. 

Desor is only partly correct in his statement that the pairs 
of pores in Acrosalenza are “ simple,” meaning that there was 
a pair for each plate and that there were no compound plates. 
The ambulacral plates are simple for varying distances from 
the radial plates, and are long low primaries, each of course 
with a pair of pores, the peripodium being well developed and 
the nodule between the pores of a pair often being broad and 
high. 

In Acrosalenia spinosa the straight vertical row of pairs is 
interfered with not far above the ambitus, and three or four 
pairs of pores begin to be in slight curves, and this condition in- 
ereases with the dimensions of the ambulacral tubercles. It is 
easy to trace, in weathered specimens, that there are compound 
plates in that part of the ambulacrum, and extending thence 
to the peristome. ‘The plates have been originally primaries, 
and have been compressed from above downwards and in the 
contrary direction by the succession of plates and the growth 
of the comparatively large ambulacral tubercles. ‘The succes- 
sion is a simple primary followed by a compound plate made 
up of two primaries formed into a geometrical plate, the upper 
one, a, being the smaller and having its adoral sutural line 
passing from the adoral pore obliquely upwards and towards 
the median ambulacral suture, and crossing the tubercle on its 
aboral shoulder (fig. 1). The other or adoral primary, 4, is 
larger, especially at the median suture of the ambulacrum, 
the greater part of which is formed by it. The two primaries 
constitute a compound plate and are formed into a geometrical 
figure. Then comesa single primary without a large tubercle, 
and this plate is broad, low, and about one half of the height 
of the compound plate above it. A compound plate comes 
next, and it closely resembles the one above; but the suture 
may be more transverse, and it is followed in its turn by a 
simple primary (fig. 2). This succession is repeated several 
times until close to the peristome, where crowding and decided 
curving in ares of the peripodia occur (fig. 3). But the 
crowding (fig. 3) 1s not after the type of the Triplechinida, 
for instead of there being compound plates with three com- 
ponents, only two primaries (a and 6) occur in a compound 


the Morphology and Classification of the Saleniide. 125 


plate, and the adoral peripodium, 4, is close to the interradium. 
The lowest peripodium of the apparent triplet, c, covers nearly 
the whole of its plate, which is crowded out from and does not 
reach the median ambulacral suture; it does not form part of 
a compound plate, and it is a demi-plate (single). The 
crowding of the plates at the very edge of the peristome is 
still greater and the sutures are obliterated in the specimens ; 
but it is evident that there are demi-plates there. Iu a speci- 
men in the British Museum (fig. 4) there is a triple com- 


Ambulacral plates of Acrosalene ; much of the ornamentation 
is omitted. 


pound plate between the ambitus and the position of the 
commencing crowding of the pairs, in which pressure has united 
the usual two primaries, a and 4, and also an adorally placed 
primary, c. ‘The cause relates to the growth of a tubercle, 
and the adoral primary (c) has been so pressed from above 
downwards that it barely reaches the median ambulacral 
suture and is almost a demi-plate. ‘This is the first step to 
the more decided crowding and deformation which are seen 
nearer the peristome. 


126 ~= Prof. P. M. Duncan and Mr. W. P. Sladen on 


It has been stated by more than one author that when the 
apical disk of Acrosalenia hemicidaroides is absent the speci- 
mens cannot be distinguished from those of a Hemictdaris 
deprived of that system. 

But thereareseveralimportant structural distinctions between 
the species of the two genera. Jor instance, the branchial 
cuts of the Acrosalenia are large and those of Hemicidaris are 
small; the great tubercles of Hemicidaris cover three plates 
arranged in a compound geometrical plate, and this is never 
the case in the Acrosalenia, which has the tubercle followed 
by a large granule in vertical succession, the tubercle being 
in relation with two plates of a compound one and the granule 
being upon a small, low, separate primary. The construction 
of the ambulacral plates differs completely in the two genera, 
and if the special arrangement of the great compound plates of 
a Hemicidaris described in Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xli. 
p. 438, figs. 13, 14,15, 16, is compared with similarly placed 
ones of A. hemicidaroides (fig. 5), the distinction becomes 
obvious ; there are three component plates in the one and but 
two in the other species. ‘There are no instances of compound 
plates made up of four plates in A. hemicidaroides as in Hemi- 
cidaris, and the slope of the plates and the directions of the 
sutures differ in the two forms. Near the peristome of A. 
hemicidaroides the crowding produces triplets, and they are 
remarkable, for, unlike the arrangement in A. spinosa, the 
adoral primary is long and low, the median primary is large 
at the median line, and the aboral primary is almost a demi- 
plate. The adoral suture of the last-named plate is much 
curved. There is a certain amount of resemblance in the 
peripodia of the two sets of forms, but those of the Acrosalenia 
(figs. 6a and ) are characterized by a very prominent inter- 
porous knob which stands up well beyond the level of the 
test. 

Acrosalenia pustulata, Forbes, was carefully studied by 
Wright (op. cit. p. 242, pl. xvi. figs. 2.a-g), who remarks 
upon its variability in specimens of the same dimensions, and 
of course in those of different ages. But Wright’s speci- 
mens do not appear to have enabled him to give a figure of the 
apical disk which could be correct, and his descriptions of the 
structure are, naturally, not positive. His studies regarding 
the variability of the tests were directed to explain lorbes’s 
seeming inaccuracy about the separate condition of the scrobi- 
cules of the large interradial tubercles and about the median 
area only having two rows of tubercles. Wright showed 
that Forbes’s specimen was immature. In consequence of 
this perfectly correct view, Wright gave a new diagnosis of 


the Morphology and Classification of the Saleniide. 127 


the species (op. cit. p. 242). This description, made thirty- 
one years ago, readily enabled the species to be distinguished 
from all Acrosalenie except A. Wilton’, Wright, and A. La- 
marcki, Desor. If the figure given by Desor (‘ Synopsis,’ 
pl. x. fig. 2) of A. Lamarcki be compared with specimens of 
A, Wiltoni, Wright, the distinction is evident. The shape 
differs and the scrobicules of the great tubercles are separated 
by two lines of granules; the width of the median ambulacral 
zone is less than that of A. Wiltont and A. pustulata. The 
small peristome and small apical system distinguish the foreign 
species from A. pustulata. The distinction between A. pus- 
tulataand A. Wiltoniis, however, not great, and if the figures 
given by Wright (op. cit. pl. xvi figs. 2 a—f and 3a-e) be 
examined critically, the whole of the specific differentiations 
rest upon the dimensions of the peristome. We cannot agree 
to the correctness of Wright’s fig. 2d, pl. xvi., on which 
much depends. The whole of the pairs of pores on the line 
towards the interradium drawn are wrongly placed, and the 
adoral pores are made aboral ; the arrangement of the tubercles 
and the granules between them and in the interporiferous 
area is not consistent with fact. ‘There are really crowded 
eranules between the tubercles, and at least three vertical sets 
of granules in the median area. 

‘The width of the ambulacra is, however, well shown in the 
ficure, and it is equal to that of acoronal plate bearing a large 
interradial tubercle, that is, the breadth of one half of an 
interradium. 

Thus the statement made by Wright that the ambulacra of 
A. pustulata ave narrow is contradicted. ‘The truth is that 
they are wide for the size of the test and not quite so wide as 
they are drawn. 

Again, in fig. 2d, all the plates in the ambulacra are com- 
pound ones; and this is not correct, for the arrangement is 
exactly like that of the species already noticed in this com- 
munication. 

The relative size of the apical disk and the position of the 
radials, and the number of accessory plates and the nature of 
the dorso-central, depend largely on growth, the adults and 
the half-grown differmg considerably in these matters. 

The youngest specimen we have examined, which is suffi- 
ciently well preserved to afford good results on examination, 
is 18 millim. high and 9 broad. The apical disk is on the 
whole tumid and raised above the test. The anterior basals 
are larger than the postero-lateral; basal 5 is well developed, 
is about one third of the size of a postero-lateral, is angular 
without and curved within, and has a single row of minute 


128 Prof. P. M. Duncan and Mr. W. P. Sladen on 


tubercles parallel to the curved edge. The radial plates 
are broad adorally and the optic pore is in the adoral edge ; 
the posterior radials enter the ring of the periproct and are 
elongate. The radials II., LII., and IV. do not enter the peri- 
proctal ring. <A well-defined, small, pentagonal, dorso-central 
plate is placed in the antero-posterior line of the test and 
bounds the periproct in front ; its sides are not in contact with 
basals 1 and 4. A small supplementary plate is on each 
side of the dorso-central, and these side-plates are not sym- 
metrical ; they and the dorso-central plate bound the peri- 
proct anteriorly. 


In examining a large series of specimens of the different 
species of Acrosalenia it becomes evident that perforate and 
imperforate tubercles may occur, although the perforate con- 
dition is by far the commonest. The entrance of a radial plate 
between the basals, besides the usual radials I. and V. is seen 
in some specimens of the species even in which the majority 
of forms have not this character. It follows that the position 
of the radials, all other characters being the same, is not suffi- 
cient to alter the specific character, much less the generic. 
The position of the radials and the perforate or contrary con- 
dition of the tubercles will be noticed as of no great importance 
in some types which are about to be described. 


Genus ACROSALENIA, Agassiz, 1840, amended. 


Test moderate in size, depressed, tumid at the circular and 
rarely pentagonal ambitus, rounded above, flatter actinally. 
Apical system rather large ; four lateral basals large, and the 
posterior smallest and differing in shape. A dorso-central 
plate in the antero-posterior axis of the system, in contact 
with the four larger basals and anterior to the periproct. 
Supplementary plates to the dorso-central may occur. Poste- 
rior radials enter the ring of the periproct, rarely a radial sepa- 
rating the antero-lateral and postero-lateral basals more or less. 
Periproct large and posterior. Ambulacra moderate or narrow, 
with primary plates near the apical system and with compound 
plates near the ambitus and actinally. Compound plates of - 
two united primaries with rare demi-plates, except near the 
peristome. Pairs crowded and biserial near the peristome, from 
the presence of demi-plates. Tubercles of the interradia 
largest, perforate and crenulate; those of the ambulacra 
much smaller or only like large granules. Peristome large, 
decagonal, with well-developed branchial grooves with raised 
edges. Perignathic girdle with low ridges and slender pro- 


the Morphology and Classification of the Saleniide. 129 


cesses sometimes uniting. Spines large and small, the former 
striated longitudinally, or plain, and often not quite circular 
in transverse section; smaller spines striated. 

Distribution. Fossil: Lias to Neocomian, England, Europe, 
and North Africa. 

It will have been observed that Acrosalenia is the oldest of 
the Salentide and that its species are more complex than 
those of any other genus of the family. ‘The frequent per- 
fection of the dorso-central plate, the existence of compound 
plates in the ambulacra, the well-developed branchial cuts, 
and the ridges and processes of the perignathic girdle separate 
the genus from the Cidaride, and it is more distinct from 
that family than are the genera Peltastes and Salenia. 

These last-named genera can hardly have had an Acro- 
salenian ancestry. Acrosalenia became extinct before Salenia 
attained much importance, but there was a Peltastes with 
Acrosalenian affinities in the time of the Oolite. 


Genus PELTASTES, Agass. 


The oldest species of the Peltastes-group is a true Peltastes 
in all the characters but one, and that is remarkable, for the 
primary tubercles of the interradia are perforate as well as 
crenulated. 

There are several specimens of this species from the Coral- 
lian of Wurtemberg, and the locality Nattheim, in the British 
Museum, and they correspond with Acrosalenia interpunctata, 
Quenst. (Petref. p. 576 (old edition), pl. xlix. figs. 5 and 6). 
The test is depressed and the apical system is large; the 
basals are large, the posterior unusually so, and the dorso- 
central is comparatively small. The periproct is directly 
posterior. The ambulacra are narrow, wavy, and have two 
rows of small secondary tubercles, so closely placed that 
nothing is seen between them along the median suture. The 
pores are moderately numerous, in simple series, and there is 
a pair to each plate, and there are no primary plates joined to 
form compound plates, but every plate is separate, as in Pel- 
tastes and Salenia. Neither the apical nor the ambulacral 
development is that of Acrosalenia. 

The primary tubercles of the interradia are large and have 
perforate mamelons and crenulated bases. The branchial 
cuts are small. Quenstedt noticed its many-sided character, 
and it is now necessary to place the form as follows :— 


Peltasies interpunctatus, Quenst., sp. 


Jurassic. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xix. 9 


130 Prof. P. M. Duncan and Mr. W. P. Sladen on 


Edward Forbes considered the genus Peltastes, Agass., to 
be of doubtful value, and believed that it was a section or sub- 
genus of Salenia. ‘There is much to be said in favour of this 
view ; but it must be admitted that there is equal reason for 
regarding Salenia as a subgenus of Peltastes. But the 
species of Peltastes as a whole are older geologically than those 
of Salenia, and the generic distinction is the presence of a 
dorso-central plate in the antero-posterior axis of the apical 
system and of a periproct which is placed posteriorly to the 
dorso-central plate in Peltastes, and not to the right posterior, 
as occurs in Salentia. In all other important structures there 
is no morphological distinction to be made, although there are 
distinctions to be drawn regarding the ornamentation. The 
only satisfactory argument which can be advanced against 
the combination of the two types is that the species of each 
are numerous and definite, and that the Peltastes are extinct. 
The two groups are not connected by any intermediate species. 
We retain the genus Peltastes after indicating the very close 
affinity with Salenia and the probability of the last-named 
being a descendant of the first. 


Genus Petrastes, Agassiz, 1838, Monogr. des Salénies ; 
amended in Catal. raison, Ann. des Sci. Nat. 1846 (non 
Desor, Synopsis, p. 145). 


Test small, circular in outline, tumid at the ambitus, 
depressed and slightly tumid abactinally, or tall, with a 
part of the apical system projecting, actinally rather flatly 
curved. Apical system large, raised slightly, and part of it 
usually projecting, with large basals and small radials; a 
dorso-central plate small, in the long axis of the system, united 
to the basals 1 to 4, but not touching the basal 5, curved 
posteriorly for the anterior margin of the periproct. Radials 
large, not within the ring. Periproct posterior, bounded 
in front by the dorso-central plate and posteriorly and laterally 
by the basals 4,5, and 1. The sutures of the disk often 
grooved, marked with depressions and the prolongation of the 
ornamentation of the basal and dorso-central plates; these 
plates with grooves and eminences often radiate in arrange- 
ment, margins of the basals often variously curvedand notched. 
Ambulacra narrow, straight or slightly flexuous, with small 
primaries near the poriferous zone ; plates low primaries only. 
Interradia with large primary tubercles at the ambitus, dimi- 
nishing in size above and below, crenulate and usually im- 
perforate. Peristome small, rather reentering, slightly incised. 


the Morphology and Classification of the Saleniide. 131 


Perignathic girdle with low broad ridges and slender unarched 
processes. 

Distribution. Fossil: Upper Jurassic, Europe ; Cretaceous, 
Europe and England. 


There are two genera, one established by Cotteau, and 
the other by Desor, which can hardly be separated from 
Peltastes, namely Pseudosalenia, Cotteau, and Hyposalenia, 
Desor. 

Pseudosalenia, Cotteau, 1859, Ech. nouv. ou peu connus, 
p. 22. It has the apical system projecting, non-granulate, 
marked with sutural impressions, with very narrow, often 
flexuous ambulacra, the tubercles of which are imperforate, 
except near the actinal surface. ‘The dorso-central plate is in 
the axis of the test, and the periproct is posterior as in Peltas- 
tes. 'The figures given by Cotteau in “ Note sur la famille des 
Salénidées,” Bull. Soc. Géol. de France, 2° sér. t. xviii. p. 622, 
show that the dorso-central plate is as perfect as in Acro- 
salenia spinosa, and there do not appear to have been any 
accessory plates. No radial enters the periproctal rg. The 
nature of the ambulacral plates is not known, but the perfo- 
rate or imperforate condition of the tubercles is not of generic 
value. There really is no satisfactory distinction between 
this genus and the well-defined Pedtastes, and we consider the 
genera to be synonymous. 

Hyposalenia, Desor, 1858, Synopsis, p. 147, pl. xx. (non 
XIx.), 18 synonymous with Peltastes, with which it was origi- 
nally associated. Wright unfortunately admitted the genus 
and misquoted Desor. “He stated, in his table of the genera 
of the Saleniide, op. cit. p. 228, that the vent is “ excentral, 
posterior, and inclined to the right sides?’ yy Chisas 2 mistake, 
and it is satisfactory to know that it was withdrawn subse- 
quently. 

The genus Goniophorus, Agass., 1838, Monogr. des Salénies ; 
Desor, Synopsis, p. 146; Cotteau, Bull. Soc. Géol. de 
France, 2° sér. t. XVill. p. "624 (1861), is so closely allied to 
Peltastes that there has been some discussion whether it should 
not be considered a subgenus of it. Cotteau, however, drew 
attention to deep circular depressions at the base of the ambu- 
lacral granules near the ambitus, and he noticed pores in them 
resembling those of the poriferous zones. He considered that 
these depressions were unique amongst the Echinoidea, and 
therefore the type remained as a genus. All the other charac- 
ters of the species included under Goniophorus are subgeneric. 
There are some excellent specimens of the common species in 
the Museum of Practical Geology in Jermyn Street, and they 

gt 


132 Prof. P. M. Duncan and Mr. W. P. Sladen on 


show the depressions first noticed by Cotteau. The ambu- 
lacra are very narrow, and the tubercles are small and 
crowded actinally ; the pores are rather large, and the pairs 
are environed by a peripodium with a narrow linear and raised 
edge; the ambulacral plates are low primaries, and there are 
no compound plates. ‘The depressions are deep and more or 
less circular in outline, and they are evidently in the line 
of suture between contiguous ambulacral plates; and, as the 
tubercles (not granules) are crowded and sometimes nearly 
cover the sutures, the position of the depressions is at the base 
of a tubercle, or where a tubercle might have been. Really 
the depressions are pits in the line of suture and somewhat 
resemble the deep groovings of the Temnopleuride ; but there 
are no deep and large pits at the angles of the plates as in that 
family. 

The pits are confined to the surface below the ambitus and 
get crowded near the peristome. The specimens examined by 
us do not show any pores on the floor of the pits, but, on the 
contrary, where any structure is to be seen it is of a nature 
indicating the appearance of the former presence of articular 
tubercles of spheridia. We consider that as the principal cha- 
racters of Peltastes are present in the species, they must come 
under a subgeneric group. 


Subgenus G'ontophorus, Agassiz (genus), 1838. 


Test small, swollen, subspheroidal, with large peristome, few 
interradial primaries, plain and ecrenulated. Apical system 
pentagonal, with five basals and five small radials ornamented 
with linear and raised straight keels not on the lines of the 
sutures ; a dorso-central plate; periproct posterior to it and 
elongate transversely. Pits for spheeridia large in the narrow 
ambulacra actinally. 

Distribution. Fossil: England, Europe; Upper Green- 
sand. 

The genus Peltastes therefore has as its synonyms Pseudo- 
salenia and Hyposalenia, and there is a subgenus Gonio- 
phorus. 


Genus SALENIA. 


The genus Salenia, Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1835, 
p-. 58, has been modified, added to, and divided by several 
authors, such as Desor, Cotteau, L. Agassiz, Wright, A. 
Agassiz, and Lovén, and contributions to the anatomy of the 
species of great importance have come from the last two 
naturalists. The recent forms have been, to a certain extent, 


the Morphology and Classification of the Saleniide. 133 


examined morphologically by those authors, as well as by 
L. Déderlein* and one of ust. A résumé of the different 
opinions regarding structure and classification is to be found 
in the Report on the ‘ Challenger’ Kchini, A. Agassiz, 1881, 
p- 50 et seg., and its perusal leads at once to the belief in the 
necessity for an amended diagnosis of the genus. 

A. Agassiz has placed the various matters under dispute so 
plainly and fairly, that an amended diagnosis should come 
from him; moreover, the knowledge now possessed of the 
recent forms is mainly due to him. The recent species of 
Salenia form a little group in which, with one exception 
(S. Pattersoni, A. Agassiz), there are fewer ambulacral plates 
than in the Cretaceous forms, and even fewer than in the 
Tertiary species. ‘The radial plate no. I. is often in contact 
with the periproct in the recent forms, although there is some 
variability of this position in the same species. ‘This entry 
has been noticed in Mesozoic species also, but it is not of any 
classificatory importance. ‘The abruptness of the transition 
from the typical form of Sa/enda to the recent forms is dimi- 
nished by the presence of Salenta Blanfordi, Dunc. and Sladen 
(Pal. Ind. ser. xiv. Foss. Ech. of Sind, 1881, p. 29, pl. vi. 
fig. 4 (Hocene) ), in which the recent characters are distinctly 
observed, although the ambulacral plates are more numerous 
than in the recent Salenia hastigerina, A. Agass., and S. pro- 
fundi, Dunc., for instance. Salenia tertiaria, Yate, is from 
the Miocene of Australia and belongs to the modern type. 
Lately, and mainly owing to the kindness of A. Agassiz in 
providing one of us with a specimen of the recent Salenia 
Pattersont, A. Ag., some important additions have been made 
to the morphology of the genus; moreover, the examination 
of a very well-preserved specimen of Salenia petalifera trom 
the Upper Greensand has presented some interesting struc- 
tures to view for the first time. The new facts regarding the 
structures of these species necessitate some alteration in the 
generic diagnosis. ‘The perignathic girdle of the modern 
form is the same as that of the ancient species, and whilst 
both resemble those of Acrosalenia and Peltastes they are very 
different from the structure seen in the Cidaride. In both of 
the above-named species there is distinct doubling of the pairs 
of pores, each pair in a peripodium, close to the peristome, and 
it is evident that demi-plates occur there. This appearance is 
most marked in S. Pattersont and in no other recent form, but 


* Doderlein, Archiv fir Naturgesch. Jahrg. 51 (1885), Bd. i. pp. 73- 
112. 

+ P. Martin Duncan, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. xx. pl. ii 
p. 70, pl. vii. p. 245, 


134 Prof. P. M. Duncan and Mr. W. P. Sladen on 


it is equally visible in Salenta petalifera. The other fossil 
species do not appear to present the crowding necessary to pro- 
duce the deformation. ‘The spheridia discovered by one of us 
some years since, and the recognition of the external branchiz 
in the same form, Salenia profundi, Dunc., 1877 (Ann. & 
Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. xx. p. 245), were strong points 
against associating Salenia with the Cidaride, and now the 
presence of a perignathic girdle with ridges and processes 
decides the necessity for the separation, which has received 
the sanction of A. Agassiz. 

It is well known that the dorso-central plate of the Salenie 
has an angle pointing to the suture between the basals 2 and 
3, and that the periproctal ring is not posterior, but is formed 
at the expense of the right posterior corner of the dorso- 
central and of the*inner edges of the basals 1 and 5. The 
dorso-central is in contact with basals 2, 3, 4, and in slight 
contact with basals 1 and 5. This is seen in S. scutigera 
and in the Eocene S. Blanford?, also in S. varispina, in which 
the basals 5 and 1 are just touched, and this is also the case 
in S. Pattersoni, A. Agass. S. hastigera has the same arrange- 
ment. 

The question of the orientation of a Salenia, Peltastes, or 
Acrosalenia need not quite depend upon the appreciation of 
the position of the madreporite. In a species which has given 
A. Agassiz and one of us some trouble, or rather a specimen 
of a species which Agassiz has since perfectly defined, viz. 
S. varispina, there were two basals perforated by the madre- 
poric body. ‘The result of placing the madreporite seen by 
one observer as a body in the right anterior basal (no. 2) was 
to throw the anus posterior to the dorso-central plate, and to 
suggest that the form was more Peltastic than Salenian. But 
A. Agassiz, selecting the other basal (no. 1), which was also 
perforated, came to the inevitable conclusion that the species 
had the anus excentric behind and to the right hand, that is to 
say it wasa Sa/enta*. It is not uncommon to find the genital 
duct opening so large and ragged in more than one basal in 
fossil forms that the simulation of the ragged opening of the 
madreporite is perfect. Under the circumstances the oppor- 
tunities of making mistakes are at hand, and it may be im- 
possible to settle which basal is no. 2, so as to place radial ITT. 
in front, and proceed to determine the antero-posterior axis 
of the apical system. 

Often no trace of a madreporite can be seen. Under such 
difficulties the method of Lovén of distinguishing the oblique 


* Revision, pl. iii. figs. 9 & 11; also Report on ‘ Blake’ Echini. 


the Morphology and Classification of the Saleniide. 135 


actinal axis may be used, after discovering by his method 
which is interradium 3 actinally (Lovén, ‘ Etudes,’ p. 47). 

The periproctal ring of Salenia is formed by the basals 
and the dorso-central plate in the majority of species and in 
many specimens of some species ; but a radial plate may come 
in, and it is the radial I. which thus occasionally enters. 
Usually there is an elevated ridge at the edge of the ring, which 
is caused by an upward growth of that part of the plates. 
There may be granules or stunted sessile spines, or even 
small spines on the ring, or it may be plain. ‘The inner edge 
of the ring gives attachment to the periproctal membrane, and 
this is penetrated more or less centrally by the aval tube. A 
series of plates, few in number in the young and more nume- 
rous in older specimens, covers the membrane, and usually 
the plates are in irregular circles around the anus, or the plates 
may radiate from the ring to the anus and become smaller 
and more numerous with age. ‘he plates may carry spinules 
or small knobs. 

The number of the primary ambulacral tubercles varies 
with the species, and so does the closeness of the two vertical 
rows in which they are arranged ; the granulation between 
the rows differs also in extent and amount. ‘The number of 
primary plates of the ambulacra is greater in the Mesozoic 
species than in the Tertiary and recent, except in S. Patterson, 
A. Ag., in which the primaries are so crowded that there is 
doubling of the pairs of pores near the peristome. It is the 
case that the later Salenie can be classified in a little group 
by themselves in the genus. 

There is great diversity in the ornamentation of the basals, 
radials, and dorso-central plate in the species of Salenta, and 
while it is of aradiating and grooved character in some species 
it is almost plain in others; there may be almost a perfect 
resemblance to the ornamentation of Marsupites, or there may 
be but a slight radiation of furrows and ridges amongst the 
other ornamentation, or only spinules may exist fixed without 
knobs. The sutures of the plates may be just visible, but 
usually they are distinct and often pitted, and the ornamenta- 
tion has some reference to the spaces between the shallow pits. 
Pedicellariz occur on the apical system and elsewhere. 


Genus SALENIA, Gray, 1835, amended. 


Test small, subglobose or depressed. Apical system larger 
than the peristome, more or less raised. The dorso-central plate 
more or less geometrical, imperfect, and eroded at the right 
posterior angle by the periproctal ring, in contact with all the 


136 On the Morphology and Classification of the Saleniide. 


basals. Radial plates large, with the pore in the adoral edge ; 
one plate may or may not enter the periproctal ring. Peri- 
proct large, with a plated membrane pierced by the anal 
opening. Ambulacra narrow, with two rows of primary 
tubercles ; plates all simple primaries ; crowding rare near the 
peristome ; when it occurs there are demi-plates. Interradia 
with Jarge primaries. Peristome with cuts for the external 
branchiz, with a membrane plated or not. Perignathie girdle 
with broad ridges and slender ununited processes; jaws with 
the opening of the pyramid unarched; teeth with a keel. 
Spines of primaries long, slender, variable in ornamentation ; 
small spines club-, wedge-shaped, and flat. Spheeridia exist. 

Fossil: Cretaceous, England, Europe, Asia, North Africa ; 
Hocene, Europe, Asia; Miocene, Australia. 

Recent : Caribbean Sea, both of the great oceans, Japanese 
Sea. Depth from 60 to 1700 fathoms. 

It will have been remarked that nothing is said in this 
diagnosis about ornamentation of the apical plates, or about the 
crenulation and condition, whether smooth or not, of the mame- 
lons of the primary tubercles. The ornamentation is that of the 
family, and the perforation or non-perforation of the tubercles, 
ofall which are crenulated, is not of generic importance when 
the subgenus Heterosalenia is considered. The imperforate 
condition is typical of the true species of Salenia ; and the only 
distinction between Cotteau’s Heterosalenia and these is a per- 
forate condition of the primaries in the last-named genus, or 
rather doubtful subgenus, which has but one species in the 
Hippurite Chalk of Martigues. 


The forms which have been considered in this communi- 
cation evidently belong to a family which is separable from 
the Cidaridz on the one hand, and the Diadematide, Arba- 
ciide, Triplechinide, and all other regular Echinoidea on 
the other. 


Family Saleniide. 


Regular endocyclic gnathostomes, with a persistent dorso- 
central plate. A periproct posterior, directly or partly to the 
right of the dorso-central plate, with a plated membrane, 
which gives passage to an anal aperture. Ambulacral plates 
either primaries or compound primaries. Perignathic girdle 
with ridges and processes. Branchia external. 


Genus ACROSALENIA, Agass., 1840, amended. 
Syn. Pseudosalenia, Cott. 


On the Pelagic Fauna of our Shores. 137 


Genus Pettastrs, Agass., 1838, amended. 
Syn. LHyposalenia, Desor. 


Subgenus GonropHorvs, Agass., 1838. 


Genus SALENIA, Gray, 1835, amended. 
Subgenus HETEROSALENIA, Cott., 1861. 


XVI.—On the Pelagic Fauna of our Shores in tts Relation 
to the Nourishment of the Young FHood-Fishes. By Prof. 
M‘Intosu, M.D., LL.D., F.R.S., &c.* 


By the term pelagic fauna is meant the inhabitants of the 
whole body of the water from the surface to the bottom. 
This immense area, it is well known, varies greatly in depth, 
viz. trom 4655 fathoms (that is upwards of five miles), as 
sounded by the American exploring-ship ‘ Tuscarora,’ near 
the Kurile Islands in the North-east Pacific, to a few inches, 
as on gently sloping sandy beaches. 

The pelagic fauna of the surface of the ocean has for ages 
attracted the attention both of voyagers and of scientific men. 
In the tropical and subtropical regions especially the abun- 
dance and variety of such animals are remarkable ; yet they are 
not confined to these warmer areas, certain types, as copepods 
and pteropods, occurring in such countless multitudes in the 
arctic seas that they form the food of the right whales. The 
colder waters, just mentioned, however, do not, as a rule, 
present the brightly coloured and conspicuous swimmers of 
the warmer areas, such as Portuguese Men-of-war, Venus’s 
Girdles, the exquisite siphonophores, pelagic annelids (eae 
Alciopa), and certain types of pteropods and crustaceans. 

In our own seas, even the most superficial observer on the 
eastern coast must have been struck by the great beauty and 
abundance of the lilac Aureliw, the deep purple of the young 
or the rich brown of the adult Cyanew, frequently stranded 
in multitudes on sandy beaches in autumn; while in the 
milder waters off the western ore the greater variety of the 
purple and reddish medusz (e. g. Pelagia, Aiquorea, Modeeria, 
Oceania), the occasional occurrence of such truly oceanic 
forms as Physalia, Velella, and Lanthina, the long chains of 
Salpe, and the crystalline calices and orange polypites of 


* Abstract of Introductory Lecture to the Class of Natural History, 
University of St. Andrews, November 13, 1856, 


138 Prof. M‘Intosh on the 


Diphyes, besides other rare forms, make up a characteristic 
pelagic fauna. 

In connexion with the consideration of the vast number of 
free oceanic animals near our own shores, a feature, perhaps 
not sufficiently appreciated, is the fact that a constant inter- 
change takes place between the upper regions and the bottom, 
and this at very considerable depths*. So far, indeed, as 
present observations go, there is no reason why any region 
of the water, say between 200 fathoms or more and the sur- 
face, should be azoic t+. ‘Thus many of the deep-sea starfishes 
have larve which swim near the surface of the water, and 
they again descend when they have reached a stage in which 
the main features of the adults have been reproduced. Many 
of the Pleuronectidee, such as the plaice, turbot, and craig- 
fluke, which habitually live on the bottom, produce eggs 
which are truly pelagic and float near the surface of the water, 
as also do the early embryos. The young, however, as they 
grow older sink deeper and deeper in the water, until at a 
certain stage they take up their residence at the bottom, like 
their parents. Such animals, therefore, at different periods of 
their existence inhabit separate zones of the water, and thus 
form one of the great groups into which pelagic animals may 
be divided, viz. those Temporarily Pelagic, the other division 
being constituted by those Permanently Pelagic. 

The area from which this temporary pelagic life is derived 
is extensive, for every patch of sponge covering rocks, stones, 
and seaweeds, many hydroid zoophytes and other ccelen- 
terates, many echinoderms, the majority of the annelids, 
many Polyzoa and tunicates, and numerous shell-fishes, send 
off periodically a succession of ciliated free-swimming larvee. 
Moreover, such occurs not only between tide-marks but 
wherever marine animals exist on the sea-bottom. 

In briefly alluding to the various forms which people the 
region under consideration, on the east coast, it is found that 
besides the pelagic fauna there is a pelagic flora, the most 
abundant forms being diatoms and desmids, the former occurring 
everywhere near the surface of the water, in the stomachs of 
pelagic animals in mid-water, and in the alimentary cavities 
of ascidians fixed to the bottom. ‘The pelagic Foraminifera 
and radiolarians again are equally abundant at the surface 
and at the bottom, and the living as well as the dead may 
pass from the upper to the lower region of the water. The 
upper parts of the sea teem with Infusoria, such as Ceratium, 


* Vide Report of H.M. Trawling Commissioners, 1884-5, p. 872 &e. 
+ Prof. Moseley is unable to give a decided opinion on this point, or 
thinks that a vast region may be azoic. 


Pelagic Fauna of our Shores. 139 


Peridinium, and Tintinnus, and they are also present in the 
stomachs of annelids and other forms more or less fixed to 
the bottom. The free-swimming larve of the sponges, as 
formerly indicated, also materially augment the pelagic fauna. 

Amongst ccelenterates the various true Meduse with their 
larval forms are often in immense abundance, and so are the 
Hydromeduse and their ciliated planule. The most common 
types of the Hydromeduse are Thauwmantias, Bougainvillia, 
Turris, Oceania, and the little zooids of Obelia, a zoophyte 
which forms a dense coating on the ropes of stake-nets for 
salmon and other submerged structures with considerable rapi- 
dity. In the same way the Zetlandic waters are occasionally 
rendered phosphorescent by multitudes of similar free buds. 
The ctenophores (Pleurobrachia and Beroé) are also often very 
abundant. In connexion with the occurrence of the foregoing 
coelenterates, it is well to point out that they do not always 
come to the surface, indeed they may be in vast multitudes 
though not a single example is seen. As a rule, Medusz of 
various kinds appear to pass their younger stages in the lower 
regions of the water, and only come upwards in certain seasons 
and under certain conditions. Their presence is often first dis- 
covered by the trawl, and subsequently they are noticed on a 
calm summer evening at the surface, which is broken here and 
there by their contractions. The reasons for this irregularity 
in the appearance of the Medusze are not at present clearly 
understood, and they are not altogether due to atmospheric or 
oceanic causes. 

The echinoderms, from holothurians to rosy feather-stars, 
add largely to the temporarily pelagic fauna, since the larve 
in most of the genera mount near the surface and only return 
to the bottom after the adult shape is assumed. The influence 
which even such forms as the Ophiuride, which generally 
live so buried in sand as to escape the trawl, have on the 
pelagic fauna is considerable, since their larval Pluted swarm 
near the surface. 

The larval annelids, again, are almost universally pelagic, 
and off both sandy and rocky shores as well as everywhere on 
the bottom a vast number are annually set free. Some adults, 
again, as Jovda and Tomopteris, are only found in a pelagic 
condition, and others assume it in special phases connected 
with reproduction. Sagitta follows the same habit, and is 
occasionally observed in enormous numbers, their bodies 
sparkling like endless lines of glassy needles as they are 
stranded by the tide on the beach. ‘The larval annelids 
affect the whole body of the water, and the same may be said 
of Sagitta. 


140 Prof. M‘Intosh on the 


The class Crustacea, as a rule, exceeds most of the other 
groups in the abundance and variety of its pelagic adults and 

elagic larvee. ‘The tow-net, indeed, off the eastern shores in 
Biily and August is sometimes coated with a semisolid mass 
of their bodies, consisting of young cirripedes, copepods, larvee 
of the common shore and edible crabs, porcelaim crabs, and 
others, such as the common and Norway lobsters. 'These larve, 
as they descend to the bottom in their more advanced stages, 
may be reckoned as the fauna of all intermediate regions. 
Moreover, pelagic life is not confined to the larve, for the 
eastern bays occasionally swarm with such schizopods as 
Thysanoéssa tenera, G. O. Sars, and Nyctiphanes norvegica, M. 
Sars—Norwegian types discovered by the authors mentioned, 
the former being already known as British, while the latter, 
Dr. Merle Norman kindly informs me, for the first time appears 
onourlist. Both forms occurred off the east coast, and especially 
in St. Andrews Bay, towards the end of April, and so densely 
that the tidal wave was crowded with them, and miles of sand 
were strewed with their bodies which the receding wavelets 
left in streaks and curves*. Various sessile-eyed crustaceans 
also occasionally occur at the surface, such as Amphithoé, 
Lestrigonus, Lysianassa, besides many Ostracoda and the 
young of Diastylis. Moreover the young of Caligus are 
sometimes in great abundance off rocky margins, and thus are 
ready to settle on the various food-fishes, none being more 
liable to attack than the cod. 

Amongst the Molluscoida the ciliated larve of the Polyzoa 
and the tailed larvee of many tunicates increase the pelagic 
fauna, especially in rich inshore regions; while Appendicu- 
laria is frequent in the tow-net both there and in the open 
sea. ‘The eastern coast, however, presents a great contrast to 
the western in the entire absence of Salpz, the chains of which 
sometimes occur in countless multitudes in the warm Gulf- 
stream bathing the Outer Hebrides. 

The larval Mollusca are generally pelagic, and this is espe- 
cially the case with the bivalves which inhabit sandy flats. 
Few, moreover, have any conception of the enormous num- 
bers of the larval musseis alone which are poured into the 
various bays and the water beyond every year; though an 
idea of their abundance may be obtained by inspecting the 
solid mass which they form in the tow-net, or the rocks and 
zoophytes (Obelia, Gemellaria, &c.) at a somewhat later 
stage when assuming a sedentary existence. ‘I'he pteropods 
(Sprialis) of the eastern waters, again, are pelagic throughout 

* When dried they closely resembled chaff, for which, indeed, the un- 
initiated took them. 


Pelagic Fauna of our Shores. 141 


life, and they sometimes shun the upper waters for length- 
ened periods, being found only in the lower stratum, both by 
night and by day. Asa rule, however, voyagers have cap- 
tured them most abundantly in the tow-nets in the evening. 
D’Orbigny’s pleasant but fanciful description of the habits of 
these forms is inadequate to explain such phenomena. Lastly, 
the larve of the cuttlefishes, which on the eastern coast deposit 
their eggs on the bottom, shoot upward into the water on 
emergence, and areas lively as the adults in ordinary circum- 
stances are sluggish. 

From the foregoing brief and somewhat imperfect summary 
it will be apparent that the animals which constitute the 
invertebrate pelagic fauna are both numerous and varied ; 
and as the representatives of almost every group are more or 
less adapted to form the food of other types or even of its 
own, it follows that there is abundance of nourishment of this 
kind in the inshore and neighbouring waters, as well as in 
many parts of the open sea. 

Further, the young food-fishes themselves form important 
members of the pelagic fauna. Almost every food-fish, 
indeed, passes through the pelagic phase, either temporarily 
as a pelagic form or remaining so throughout life, like the 
herring, the pilchard, and the mackerel. It is true the ova of 
the herring are deposited on and glued to the bottom; but the 
larval fish rises, as soon as it gains sufficient strength, to the 
upper regions of the water. Again, with the exception just 
mentioned and a few others, the majority of the Teleostean 
food-fishes produce ova which mount in still water to the 
surface or near it in more restless seas. ‘The young are there 
hatched in a very incomplete state, generally without a mouth, 
and subsist for some days on the store of nourishment in the 
small yolk-sac*. They are carried about in a helpless con- 
dition by the surface-currents, but probably do not proceed 
very far from the area in which they emerged. Before the 
absorption of the yolk-sac the mouth has formed and the 
little fish, already full of activity, is in a condition to prey on 
the more minute forms around it. 

Introduced into life from pelagic eggs and in the midst of 
pelagic surroundings, the young of the food-fishes much 
resemble each other in general outline, though there are 
certain characters, chiefly specks of pigment, which enable 
the zoologist to discriminate them. Hach has a marginal fin 
commencing behind the nape of the neck and running verti- 
eally to the tail, which it includes, and then forward along 


* Vide HK. i. Prince, “ Development of Food-Fishes,” Ann. & Mag. 
Nat. Hist., May and August 1886, 


142 Prof. M‘Intosh on the 


the lower margin to the yolk-sac. ‘The pectorals are nearly 
alike, and the ventrals are generally absent. Thus the 
young cod, haddock, whiting, ling, rockling, gurnard, flounder, 
dab, turbot, plaice, and others have a tolerably close resem- 
blance. They are all nourished in this tadpole-stage by the 
small yolk-sac, and thereafter find the same minute food in 
the sea around them. Yet the five former chiefly seek in 
adult life the bottom waters; the sixth is a mid-water or 
bottom fish; while the four last-named are characteristically 
so, often lying buried in the sand. 

During growth various modifications take place in the 
young fishes, some of them being probably adapted for their 
temporary sojourn in the upper regions of the water, while 
others may be due to heredity. As development of the 
muscular and other systems proceeds, and as each little fish 
acquires greater powers of locomotion, the fins most used in 
balancing increase in size. ‘Thus the pectorals of the young 
salmon, cod, haddock, whiting, and especially the gurnard 
are disproportionately large in the succeeding stage, probably 
because such enables them to capture their pelagic prey more 
readily and with greater certainty. Their heads and eyes 
are also comparatively large. 

In connexion with the development of the fins it is inter- 
esting that some pelagic fishes, whose habits at present are 
vaguely known, are remarkable for certain peculiarities in 
their fins. Thus, in the oar-fish (Regalecus Banksiz) the 
pectorals are of moderate size, while the slender ventrals are 
enormously elongated and tipped with a flattened blade, so 
that in outline they somewhat resemble a painter’s maul-stick. 
It is not known whether the fish uses these as tactile organs, 
as the hump-backed whale is said to use its great flippers, to 
avoid being beached, or otherwise ; but they would appear to 
form an efficient means for sounding the distance from the 
bottom or other solid structure. 

Now a remarkable change takes place in the fins of two 
well-known fishes, one of which is of considerable commercial 
importance, viz. the ling; and further examination will 
probably reveal a similar condition in other forms, such as the 
cod. Indeed Alex. Agassiz* figures a young fish with 
attenuate and elongate ventrals, and which he conjectures to 
be a young cod. 

After the early tadpole-stage of the ling already mentioned, 
and in which it corresponds in outline with the young of 
other food-fishes, though it is differentiated by peculiar dull 
yellow pigment, it seeks its way downward as it grows larger. 

* Proc. Amer. Acad. Nat. Sc. xvii. p. 296, pl. vill. figs. 4 and 6. 


Pelagic Fauna of our Shores. 143 


Thus it is found at a depth of 25 fathoms on 32-fathom 
ground (¢. e. about 7 fathoms from the bottom) as a little fish 
having the form of the adult but with a pair of enormous 
ventral fins (like those of the young sword-fish *) of a deep 
yellow colour, the only remnant of the tint so characteristic 
of the tadpole-stage. It would appear to be a truly pelagic 
stage of a bottom fish, for it is doubtful if the long ventrals 
would be of much use to an active fish that seeks its prey on 
or near the ground. The other larval fish characterized by 
long ventrals is the rockling f, and it is noteworthy that these 
are likewise conspicuously coloured, being white at the base 
and black at the tip. The rockling, like the ling, haunts the 
bottom in adult lite, while it is truly pelagic in its larval 
stages. ‘T'oo little is yet known in regard to the influence of 
such elongate ventrals on the habits of these young fishes to 
enable a correct judgment to be formed ; but it would appear 
to be, in part at least, connected with their more active exist- 
ence. In the same way the huge pectorals of the larval 
gurnard (which cause it to mimic the flying gurnard) can be 
explained. An analogous condition is seen even in the pec- 
torals of the larval catfish (in which, of course, ventrals are 
entirely absent), and their tails are also proportionally larger 
than in the adult, thus enabling them to mount readily through 
a considerable stratum of water, though they are hatched on 
the bottom and ultimately live there. In estimating the 
influence of such modified organs it is well to bear in mind 
that at a later stage and with much shorter fins certain fishes, 
such as the cod and haddock, procure similar (pelagic) food, 
but at a distance from the surface and in the midst of different 
currents. ‘Their muscular systems, however, are much more 
largely developed f. 

The special bearings of the wealth of pelagic life on the 
nourishment of the young food-fishes now fall to be considered. 

* In this stage the little ling at first sight approaches the condition in 
the forked hake, for which Mr. Calderwood and I for a moment took it. 
The larval angler also shows huge ventrals, while in the adult they are 
small. The dory, again, has long ventrals in its adult stage. 

+ First pointed out by Alex. Agassiz ina form which he doubtfully 
referred to Moteila argentea (Proc. Amer. Acad. of Arts & Sci. vol. xvii. 
p- 294, pl. vii.). 

{ Zoologists had been so accustomed to consider the greatest wonders 
of the sea to be on the bottom that the novelties in the superincumbent 
water had been somewhat under-estimated. Yet it is only in the latter 
region that the mysteries still present in the life-histories of many of the 
food-fishes can be unravelled and the direct and indirect influences exer- 
cised by other pelagic forms on their growth duly appreciated. It is in 
this connexion that the huge mid-water net attached to the large triangle 


(vide Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. for Oct. 1886, p. 810) will be of real service 
to science. 


144 Prof. M‘Intosh on the 


On glancing at the various forms of pelagic animals it is found 
that both those which are temporarily and those which are 
permanently pelagic are important factors in the food of fishes. 
The temporarily pelagic include such forms as larval stages 
of sponges, hydromeduse, and larval ccelenterates, larval 
stages of starfishes, annelids, crustaceans, molluscoids, and 
mollusks, as well as the ova and young of fishes. ‘The other 
or permanently pelagic group may be represented by the 
ctenophores, certain meduse, copepods, schizopods, and other 
crustaceans, Zomopteris and other annelids, pteropods, certain 
cephalopods, and fishes. Some of the small forms, such as 
diatoms, Infusoria, larval medusee, and starfishes, are rare in 
the stomachs of the minute food-fishes ; but still the first two 
are occasionally found there. Moreover they are devoured 
by the crustaceans and mollusks, which subsequently nourish 
the fishes. Two groups especially stand out as universally 
distributed constituents of the food of the young fishes, viz. the 
crustaceans and the mollusks. The former is by far the most 
general at a very early stage; the latter is more character- 
istic of the later stages. 

It is an interesting fact that at the time when the pelagic 
ova give birth to the young food-fishes the ocean especially 
abounds with the minute forms of the Crustacea, such as 
young copepods and the larvee of other groups *. As soon as 
the yolk-sac is absorbed, and even before it is wholly absorbed, 
the most minute (almost microscopic) specimens of such crus- 
taceans are found in the stomachs of the little fishes. More- 
over this food is almost universal, for not only the young of 
the round and flat fishes (which keep up the relish for crus- 
taceans in adult life), but the young of such forms as Cyclo- 
pterus lumpus, which, when full-grown, rarely feeds on 
crustaceans, and the young of Lophius piscatorius, which is 
strictly a destroyer of fishes in after life, follow the same 
habit. Nor is this food confined to their sojourn near the 
surface. As they grow older they descend to the lower 
water, where the same nourishment abounds, and there the 
young cod, haddock, whiting, ling, gurnard, and others disport 
themselves in the unceasing pursuit. The young flat-fishes- 
accompany them, still swimming on edge and with an eye on 
each side, but being readily recognized by certain peculiarities, 
amongst which is the greater depth of the body. The nature 
of the food in many cases is indeed recognized with tolerable 
certainty at first sight, since in the more advanced larve the 
crustaceans (e. g. Calanus finmarchicus) tint the under surface 
of the translucent abdomen of a delicate pinkish hue. 


* In this respect there is a parallelism with the atmosphere and insect- 
life in summer and autumn. 


Pelagic Fauna of our Shores. 145 


It is probably the profusion of crustacean life close inshore 
that tempts the shoals of green cod, common cod, whiting, 
and pollack to seek the rock-pools and inlets at low water ; 
there they pursue their active prey amongst the olive-green 
seaweeds and forests of tangles, and likewise seize on many 
of the smaller Mollusca browsing on the alge. These large 
forms also to a considerable extent feed on the young mussels 
just as they are quitting pelagic life to fix themselves by their 
byssi to the seaweeds, zoophytes, and rocky surfaces; and no 
food is more eagerly sought after or is more nourishing than 
this. Their enormous numbers, for instance in St. Andrews 
Bay, make them important elements in the food of the younger 
fishes; and though perhaps their presence is not so vital as 
that of the minute crustaceans in the early larval stage, still 
any serious injury to the fine mussel-beds of the Eden or of 
the 'T'ay would be detrimental to the prosperity of the fisheries. 
Man has this much in his power; but he is impotent in regard 
to the vast and never-failing supply of minute crustaceans and 
other forms which Nature provides in the open sea for the 
sustenance of the delicate and translucent young of the food- 
fishes. No ordinary atmospheric change can materially modify 
this wealth of pelagic life, though it is true that in some 
seasons its appearance and that of the young fishes which 
prey on it may be slightly varied. 

The importance of the pelagic element in the food of our 
fishes cannot readily be over-estimated. Without it the 
young fishes, after the absorption of the yolk-sac, would 
become emaciated and perish. Moreover the minute size of 
certain of the constituent forms is eminently adapted for the 
needs of the most tiny fishes; while the adults of the same 
crustaceans, or those of more bulky species, fit in as suitable 
sustenance of young fishes of larger size. ‘The interchange, 
again, taking place between the bottom-fauna and the surface, 
viz. of eggs and early larve passing upward, and of older 
forms going downward, keeps up a constant stream of food 
for the young fishes, which have a similar migration. But 
they do not, unmolested, thus levy a tax on the lower types. 
The larger food-fishes prey perpetually on the smaller; indeed 
certain stages in the development of the rarer fishes have 
hitherto been procured only from the stomachs of predaceous 
pelagic fishes, such as the various tunnies. In the same way 
early stages of haddock, whiting, and herring drop from the 
mouths of cod when landed on deck from the trawl. Thus a 
check is kept on the enormous powers of reproduction so 
characteristic of the food-fishes—powers of reproduction which 
have hitherto been, and doubtless will continue to be, of great 
benefit to man. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xix. 10 


146 Mr. O. Thomas on a new Papuan Phalanger. 


XVII.—Description of a new Papuan Phalanger. 
By OLpFIELD THOMAS. 


Pseudochirus Forbest, sp. n. 


Externally almost precisely similar in size and colour to 
Ps. canescens, Waterh.*, but with no dark central streak on 
the head, with a large black patch in front of as well as be- 
hind the ear, with the ears themselves more thickly haired 
and surrounded by tufts of long soft hairs, and with the tail 
much more thinly haired, especially on its distal half. 

Skull differing from that of Ps. canescens by its smaller and 
lighter build, flattened instead of vaulted nasals, more concave 
forehead, stronger supraorbital ridges, forming rudimentary 
postorbital processes, corresponding to which there is a marked 
prominence on the upperside of the malar bone. 

Teeth, on the whole, small and light. Molars of about the 
same size as in Ps. Bernsteini, but the anterior teeth remark- 
ably reduced, the incisors, canine, and posterior premolars very 
small, while the third incisor and first premolar are altogether 
suppressed, the upper dental formula being therefore 

Te PAs ole PML 2, NA, oe De 1 
a formula quite unique in the family. 

Below, the rudimentary teeth between 7.! and pm.* are 
wholly absent in one jaw, while in the other there is the 
alveolus from which a single minute tooth has been lost. 

Dimensions of the type, an adult male (skin) :— 

Head and body (c.) 280 millim., tail 230, hind foot 30, 
ear (c.) 13, naked part of tail (c.) 100. 

Skull: basal length 47-7 millim., greatest breadth 30:0; 
length of first three molars 8°8, vertical length of 7.‘ 3°3. 

Habitat. Sogere, Astrolabe Mountains, South-east New 
Guinea, 2000 feet altitude. Collected by H. O. Forbes, Esq. 

The discovery of this highly interesting species is one of 
the results of Mr. H. O. Forbes’s recent expedition to New 
Guinea, and I have very great pleasure in connecting his 
name with it. 

Besides Ps. canescens the only other species allied to Ps. 
Forbest is Ps. Schlegel, Jent.t, which may, however, be 
readily distinguished from it by its wholly unstriped body, 
hairy underside of tail, vaulted nasals, more convex forehead, 
and very markedly larger teeth, among which @.? and pm.’ are 
of course present. 

Of this small group of Phalangers only five specimens are 

* Figured by Hombron and Jacquinot, Voy. Pole Sud, Zool. Atl. 
pl. xix (1842-53). (=Ps. Bernsteini, Schl., figured by Peters and Doria, 
Ann. Mus. Genov. xvi. pl. xii. 1880.) 

+ Notes Leyd. Mus. vi. p. 110 (1884), 


Mr. O. Thomas on two new Fruit-eating Bats. 147 


known, namely the type of Ps. canescens at Paris, of Ps. 
Bernsteini and Schlegeli at Leyden, the specimen figured by 
Peters and Doria as Ps. Bernsteint at Genoa, and that now 
described as Ps, Forbest. All these specimens I have myself 
examined and compared directly with one another; and 
for this advantage I have most sincerely to thank Prof. 
Pouchet, of the Paris Museum (Anatomie Comparée), and the 
Marquis G. Doria, of Genoa, both of whom sent me thevaluable 
specimens under their respective charges, and Dr. F. A. 
Jentink of Leyden, by whom I was kindly permitted to study 
those there preserved. 


XVIII.—Diagnoses of two new Fruit-eating Bats from the 
Solomon Islands. By OLDFIELD THOMAS. 


Nesonycteris Woodfordi, g. et sp. n. 


Very similar, both in external and cranial characters, to 
Melonycteris melanops, Dobs.*, but with the face and whole 
of underside uniformly rufous, like the back, instead of being 
variegated with black and white, with no white spot at the 
insertion of the wing-membrane, with a longer slenderer muzzle 
and shorter smaller ears, without any trace of a claw on the 
index-finger, and, finally, with only one instead of two incisors 
on each side of the lower jaw. 

Dimensions of an adult male (skin) :—Head and body (c.) 
100 millim. ; head 35; muzzle 15°0; ear (from notch at base) 
11:0; forearm 55:0. 

Hab. Shortland and Fauro Islands, western part of Solomon 

roup. 

Two adult skins (male and female), and a young specimen 
in spirit, of this highly interesting bat were obtained, together 
with a considerable number of other Solomon-Island animals, 
in April and May 1886 by Mr. C. M. Woodford, after whom, 
as its discoverer, I have considered it only fitting to name 
the species. 


Pteropus grandis, sp. n. 

Size large; ears long and pointed; interfemoral membrane 
very narrow in the centre, concealed by the fur. Face, back, 
and centre line of belly black ; neck, throat, and sides of body 
below dark maroon-red ; rump and back of tibiz rich orange- 
yellow. 

Length of forearm (g') 170 millim. 

Hab. Shortland Island (C. MZ. Woodford). 

* P. Z,S. 1877, p. 119, pl, xvii. 
10* 


148 Mr. G. A. Boulenger on new 


XIX.—On new Fishes from the Lower Congo. 
By G. A. BOULENGER. 


Tur Trustees of the British Museum have recently acquired 
some fishes collected by M. F. Hens on the Lower Congo, 
among which are three undescribed species. In addition to 
these the three following are of interest as new to the fish- 
fauna of the Congo, or at least not recorded in Dr. Sauvage’s 
recent list in Bull. Soc. Zool. France, 1884, pp. 201, 202 :— 

Chromis Dumerilii, Stdr.; Channallabes apus, Gthr. ; and 
Polypterus palmas, Ayres. 


Ctenopoma congicum. 
Deig/es > A. AiO. Ts. lat. 27. Tin tr. 2 


The depth of the body is one third of the total length 
(without caudal), the length of the head three tenths. Dia- 
meter of the eye greater than the length of the snout, two 
sevenths the length of the head. Operculum terminating in 
two processes, the upper with four or five spines, the lower 
with one, separated by a non-serrated crescentic notch ; sub- 
operculum strongly serrated. Four series of scales between 
the orbit and the angle of the preoperculum, The soft rays 
of the vertical fins covered with small scales, the ctenoid 
character of which is strongly marked. The pectoral reaches 
to below the fourteenth perforated scale of the lateral line. 
Outer soft ray of the pectoral produced, filiform, extending 
to the base ot the penultimate anal spine. Blackish brown, 
with light spots on the lower half of the body and on the tail. 

Total length 70 millim. 

Native name ‘ Kouendé.” Inhabits the lagunas in the 
islands of the Lower Congo, and is never found in the river 


itself (F. Hens). 


Clarias melas. 
D.105. A.88 BP. 1/7. 


Caudal fin united with dorsal and anal. Vomerine teeth 
villiform, forming a crescentric band, which in its middle is a 
little narrower than that of the premaxillaries ; the band of 
mandibular teeth is a little broader than that of the premax- 
illaries and likewise composed of villiform teeth. Head finely 
rugose above, its length to the end of the occipital process one 
sixth of the total (without caudal) ; the height of the body 
one tenth. Occipital process acute. The width of the head 


Fishes from the Lower Congo. 149 


between the gill-openings is two thirds of its length (to the 
end of the occipital process), its width between the eyes three 
eighths. ‘The nasal barbel extends to the gill-opening, the 
maxillary and the outer mandibular to the end of the pectoral 
spine. Pectoral very small, two fifths the length of the head ; 
its spine strongly serrated on the inner edge, feebly on the 
- outer, two thirds the length of the fin. Ventrals very small, 
in the anterior third of the total length. Uniform -blackish 
brown. 

Total length 260 millim. 

A transition-form between Clartas and Gymnallabes. 

Native name “ Fouca.”’ Lives in the lagunas and marshes of 
the Lower Congo ; is often found in holes in the mud during 
the dry season. The species reaches twice the size of the 
type specimen (/. Hens). 


Mormyrus (Petrocephalus) Sauvagit. 
D297 A... Ve 6. Mi, lab 40): 


Snout very short, elevated, one sixth the length of the head, 
shorter than the diameter of the eye. Cleft of the mouth 
below the vertical from the front margin of the eye, its width 
two seventlis of the length of the head. ‘Teeth comparatively 
large, dilated and notched, forming a complete series round 
the margin of both jaws. Diameter of the eye somewhat 
more than one fifth of the length of the head, three fourths the 
width of the interorbital space. The origin of the dorsal is 
equally distant from the occiput and the root of the caudal. 
The pectoral equals the distance between the eye and the gill- 
opening and extends a little beyond the base of the ventral, 
which is not quite one third as long as the head. The height 
of the body is contained thrice in the total length (without 
caudal), the length of the head thrice and two thirds. The 
length of the caudal peduncle (from the extremity of the base 
of the anal) equals three fifths the length of the head, or ~ 
two thirds the length of the dorsal. Plumbeous, without any 
spots. _ 

Total length 175 millim. 

Allied to M. bane, Lacép., but easily distinguished by 
the still shorter snout, the larger mouth, and the stronger 
dentition. 

Native name “ Tembé.” Found in the creeks of the Lower 
Congo and the tributary streams. 

Named in honour of my friend Dr. H. E. Sauvage, who 
has added so much to our knowledge of the fishes of tropical 


Africa. 


150 Rey. T. Hincks’s Critical Notes 


XX.— Critical Notes on the Polyzoa. By the Rev. Tuomas 
Hincgs, B.A., F.R.S. 


I PROPOSE in the present paper to discuss a number of miscel- 
laneous points, structural and systematic, in the history of the 
Polyzoa, not according to any definite plan, but in such order 
as may be convenient. 


1. Family Adeonez, Busk. 
(“ Report on the ‘ Challenger’ Polyzoa,” pp. 177-189.) 


Under the above name Busk, in his latest work *, has con- 
stituted a family group, in which are included a number of 
remarkable forms belonging to the genus Adeona, Lamouroux 
(Dictyopora of MacGillivray), and a somewhat heterogeneous 
company, many of whose members were distributed amongst 
the genera Lepralia and Eschara of the older writers. ‘The 
group is divided into two sections :—(i.) the true Adeone, 
characterized (almost universally) by a fenestrate zoarium and 
a very curious flexible stem ; and (11.) forms agreeing gene- 
rally with the above in zocecial character, but destitute of the 
fenestrate structure and the stem. ‘he old name Adeona is 
retained for the first, whilst that of Adeonella is assigned to 
the second. 

The points which are noted by Busk as characteristic of 
the whole family are briefly. these :—(i.) “the presence of 
three distinct forms of cell”’ (zocecia, and ocecial and avicu- 
larian cells); (ii.) the absence of ocecia of the usual type, 
their function being discharged by specially modified zocecia ; 
(i1.) the presence of large avicularian cells; (iv.) a special 
pore (or a number of such pores) on the front of the cell-wall ; 
and (v.) a peculiarity in the avicularian mandible, which is 


* I cannot refer to Mr. Busk’s work at the present time without express- 
ing my deep sense of the services which he has rendered to all students of 
the Polyzoa, and of the loss which they have sustained by his death. 
Not only has he enriched the literature of the Class with a series of admi- 
rable works, embodying the results of much able investigation and a wide 
experience, but it is not too much to say that he has been mainly instru- 
mental in preparing the ground for the present generation of workers by 
introducing definite principles and systematic order, and supplying a 
scheme of classification, which, though to a large extent artificial, has 
been an invaluable help to the student in the treatment of his material, 
and has largely facilitated and stimulated research. 

It is a matter of sincere regret to me that the criticisms which I venture 
to offer on some of his later conclusions have been so long delayed, and 


that I lose in consequence the benefit of the candid consideration which 
he would have been sure to give them. 


on the Polyzoa. 151 


furnished with an “ articular process” at each end of the 
base. 

It may be added that (according to Busk) the special pore 
of the Adeonez is formed in “ at least three distinct ways.” 

Without at present discussing the precise significance of 
these characters, it may be remarked that the differences in 
the pores are of very serious import, so serious indeed that 
these structures are by no means morphological equivalents 
throughout the series, and possibly have not the same 
function. 

The Adeone are furnished with pores of substantially the 
same structure and exhibiting the same mode of development ; 
the differences are only met with amongst the Adeonelle ; 
and there can, I think, be little doubt that they leave us no 
choice but to dismember this genus should it indeed be 
retained. 

Coming now to a consideration of the diversities existing 
amongst the pores in this section of the Adeonide *, as 
defined by Busk, we find that two very distinct types occur— 
(i.) the pores are perforations of the main wall of the zocecium, 
and open directly into its cavity ; they are single or in com- 
panies, simple or stellate; or (ii.) they are openings in the 
elevated tubular peristome, placed immediately under the 
secondary orifice, and give access, not to the cavity of the 
cell but to the interior of the peristome at some distance above 
the primary orifice. The two structures just described have 
clearly a totally distinct morphological significance, and 
possibly have also a different function. 

Of the species referred to Adeonella in the ‘Challenger ’ 
Report a large proportion are furnished with peristomial 
openings, and cannot properly be associated in the same 
generic group with those which have true pores. 

In a previous paper { I have described the peristomial 
opening as it occurs in Adeonella fuegensis, Busk, and pointed 
out the essential difference existing between it and the Micro- 
porellidan pore, which in my judgment is of the same 
general nature as that of the Adeonw. Waters has also 
noted the difference between these structures and correctly 
appreciated its importance {. He proposes to retain the name 
Adeonella for such forms only as have a peristomial opening. 


_ * I follow MacGillivray in adopting this form of the family name in 
preference to that employed by Busk. 

+ “Contributions towards Gen. Hist. of Mar. Pol., XII. Polyzoa from 
India,” Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. for May 1884. 

t “On the Use of the Avicularian Mandible in the Determination of 
the Cheilostomatous Bryozoa,” Journ. R. Mier. Soc. ser. ii. vol. vy. (1885). 


152 Rev. T. Hincks’s Critical Notes 


As yet, however, this section of Busk’s Adeonella has not 
been studied with sufficient thoroughness to admit of an 
accurate definition. Amongst the species which Waters 
refers to it one at least is an alien, A. polystomella, Reuss 
(Pallasii, Heller), which is, as I have already pointed out *, 
an undoubted Schizoporella. ‘This species, which is furnished 
with a median sinus, is destitute of avicularian cells, and it 
is doubtful whether the cells lining the margin of the zoarium, 
which are somewhat larger than the other zocecia, but exhibit 
no further peculiarity, have a claim to be accounted ocecial, or, 
as I propose to term the cells modified for reproductive pur- 
poses, goneecia. ‘The so-called pore is a gap in the extension 
of the peristome above the primary orifice, which is bridged 
over above by a calcareous bar uniting the two lateral avicu- 
liferous prominences, and completing the secondary orifice. 
A similar form of peristomial opening occurs also in Gephy- 
rophora polymorpha, Busk, and in other species. It has no 
special connexion with the family of the Adeonide. 

The figures in the ‘ Challenger’ Report show that there 
are several forms amongst the so-called Adeonelle in which 
the orifice is distinctly sinuated; and it is stated that the 
commonest way in which the pore is formed is “by the 
constriction off of the lower part of the orifice, which in such 
cases is more or less deeply emarginate or sinuated ” f. In 
the account of Adeonella regularis, Busk, which is furnished 
with a “bridge”’ and with the equivalent of a peristomial 
opening, we are told that “a very minute suboral pore is 
occasionally formed by the cutting away of a portion of the 
labial fissure ’’ f. 

The account leaves us in doubt whether this is more than 
an accidental thing. If the pore is not an essential part of 
the structure, I should be inclined to refer A, regularis to 
Schizoporella. So far I have examined no species in which 
the formation of the pore could be traced to a constriction of 
the sinus. 

Waters (loc. cit.) has drawn attention to the occurrence of 
an oral sinus in some of the Adeonelle, and emphasizes the 
importance of this character ; but amongst the species which | 
he has gathered into his restricted genus Adeonella, two (A. 
intricaria and A. pectinata) are described as having the lower 
margin of the orifice straight and entire. The mere presence 
of a peristomial opening can hardly be made the basis of a 


* “ The Polyzoa of the Adriatic,” Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. for March 
1886, p. 268, pl. x. fig. 7. 

+ ‘Challenger’ Report, 1884, p. 178. 

¢ Ibid. p. 187. 


on the Polyzoa. 153 


genus. Further investigation of some of the ‘ Challenger’ 
species will be needful before we can safely determine their 
systematic place. 

An interesting question arises as to the relation between 
the families of the Adeonide and Microporellide. 

Busk has placed them wide apart in the system; but the 
links between the true Adeone and the Microporelle are (to 
say the least) far from unimportant, and if it should appear 
that, on the whole, there are grounds for referring them to 
distinct families, the affinities which connect them should be 
fully recognized in our classification. The shape of the orifice 
and the special suboral pore are important characters which 
they share in common. Busk, indeed, was of opinion that 
the pore of the Adeone “ differs widely in nature from the 
lunate pore of Microporella &e.” ( Report,’ p. 178) ; but he 
has not stated the grounds of his opinion. Both of them are 
special openings into the cavity of the cell, and probably sub- 
servient to the same function. The mode of their development 
must be substantially the same. The pore of Microporella is 
in some cases lunate, in others round, in others again elon- 
gate; it is sometimes fimbriated, sometimes simple. The 
lunate form is due to the presence of a small rounded flap, 
which projects over the opening and partially closes it. This 
appendage is probably protective, like the marginal teeth, but 
has no peculiar significance. I can find nothing in the struc- 
ture or development of the Microporellidan pore which indicates 
a difference in “ nature’? between it and the pore of the 
Adeone. 'The two are homologous structures, with the same 
general characteristics. 

If we examine the points indicated by Busk as character- 
istic of the family of the Adeonide, with a view to determining 
their precise significance, we shall find, I think, that the 
presence of ocecial cells, or rather of cells specially modified 
for the discharge of the reproductive function (goneecia), is the 
only one that is in any sense distinctive. ‘The avicularian 
cells are far from uncommon, and are met with in many 
genera. In such a form as Schizoporella serratimargo, mihi, 
they bear the closest resemblance to those of Adeona. A 
familiar example of them is found in the British Schizotheca 
jissa, Busk. 

The special pore, as I have shown, is essentially identical 
with that of Microporella. The peculiarity in the avicularian 
mandible could hardly be accounted a character of primary 
importance, even if it were confined to this family; but 
Waters has shown (loc. cit.) that it occurs in several species 
beyond its limits, which are referable to distinct genera. The 


154 Rev. T. Hincks’s Critical Notes 


only character left, therefore, as the peculium of the Adeonide 
is the coexistence (generally) in the colonies of three forms of 
cell, of which the reproductive seems to be without an exact 
parallel amongst the Chilostomata. 

But it must be noted that cases commonly occur in which 
the cell carrying the ocecium exceeds in size the ordinary 
zocecium and is furnished (like the reproductive cell of the 
Adeonide) with a differently shaped orifice. This condition 
is strongly marked in such a species as Schizoporella obliqua, 
MacGillivray (sp.), in which there is a striking dissimilarity 
between the operculum of the ordinary zocecium and that of 
the reproductive cell. 

In Schizoporella acuminata, Hincks, the orifice of the 
goneecium is about twice as large as that of the zocecium, and 
assumes a different form. In cases of this kind, before the 
growth of the marsupium has commenced, the cells destined 
to discharge the reproductive function are known at once by 
their peculiarities of structure. In some species of Stegano- 
porella (S. magnilabris and S. Neozelanica) the structure of 
the goncecial cell is materially modified, and there is no 
external marsupium. 

We have here ina less degree the very specialization of 
the reproductive function which we find amongst the Adeo- 
nide. The development of a class of cells with a modified 
structure in which the generative products originate is by no 
means confined to a single family. ‘The character is widely 
diffused and can hardly, even in its most distinctive form, 
be made the basis of a family group or warrant the sepa- 
ration of species which exhibit such an essential identity of 
zocecial structure as the Microporellidz and a large propor- 
tion of the Adeonez of Busk. 

There is a strong case then for the union of the latter family 
with the Microporellide in a single group, on the ground that 
the essential characters of the zocecium are the same in both, 
whilst the differences between them are of common occur- 
rence amongst the most nearly related forms. On the other 
hand, the remarkable specialization of the reproductive func- 
tion amongst some of the Adeonide, which is assigned in 
many of the species to groups of peculiarly-constituted cells 
(subcolonies), distinguished by their size, by the structure of 
the orifice, and by the enlarged system of pores for the more 
complete aeration (probably) of the generative products, and 
the entire suppression of the usual marsupial arrangement, 
are undoubtedly points of much interest, though not in my 
judgment of primary systematic importance. 

In a large proportion of cases the clusters of reproductive 


on the Polyzoa. 155 


cells scattered over the surface of the zoarium are associated 
with a few of the gigantic avicularia, which are disposed 
around them as if for the purpose of defence. ‘They consti- 
tute a striking and unique feature, and, perhaps, mark the 
climax of this sort of specialization amongst the Chilosto- 
mnata. 

The division then of the Adeonide which exhibits the 
zocecial structure characteristic of the genus Adeona I should 
refer to the family Microporellidee, in which two subsections 
may be distinguished :—(a) containing species which are desti- 
tute of goncecia, but furnished with an external marsupium 
(type Microporella) ; (b) containing species which are desti- 
tute of ocecium, but possess (for the most part) goneecial and 
avicularian cells (type Adeona). 

This view is sustained by the high authority of Prof. Smitt. 
He places his Hscharipora mucronata, which he ranks along 
with schara lichenoides, Busk (not M.-Edwards), and 
Eschara distoma, Busk, and Porina subsulcata, Smitt, which 
undoubtedly belong to Adeonella, Busk (restricted), in his 
family Eschariporidee along with such forms as Micropo- 
rella ciliata and M. flabellum, Busk. And in his account of 
P. subsulcata he says: ‘ It is necessary very carefully here to 
distinguish the various forms, because in the neighbourhood 
of this species we have to place the interesting Adeone, and 
then to decide from which simpler form that curious growth 
is nearest to be derived.” [‘ I loridan Bryozoa,’ part 2, p. 29.] 
It is, perhaps, only fair to add that though he gives a precise 
account of the avicularian cells, Prof. Smitt’s attention does 
not seem to have been specially directed to the goncecia; but 
the fact remains that after a careful study of the zocecial 
characters, he saw no reason for isolating Adeona from the 
Microporellidee. 

Waters has already * referred the species of Adeona and 
Adeonella, Busk (part.), which he has recorded from the Aus- 
tralian Tertiaries, to the genus Microporella, thus fully recog- 
nizing the affinities for which I contend, but, at the same time, 
rejecting (as I suppose) the genus Adeona. Apart however 
from mere variations in the habit of growth and adaptive 
modifications of less essential elements of structure, there may 
be found, I believe, a sufficient basis for a generic group in 
the remarkable distinction between the zocecium and the re- 
productive cells and the entire absence of the ocecium which 
are characteristic of the Adeone of Lamouroux and Busk. 


* “Chilostomatous Bryozoa from Muddy Creek, Victoria,” Quart. 
Journ. Geol. Soc. for Aug. 1883, and « Chilostomatous Bryozoa from 


Aldinga and the River Murray Cliffs, South Australia,” zbid. August 
1885, 


156 Rev. T. Hincks’s Critical Notes 


MacGillivray adopts the family Adeonide, as constituted by 
Busk, but adds nothing to the evidence in its behalf which I 
have just discussed *. He proposes the generic name A deonel- 
lopsis for the section of Busk’s Adeonella characterized by the 
presence of true pores, and assigns the species with a peri- 
stomial opening to the Adeonella of Waters. The latter, 
however, as I have already remarked, has not been strictly 
defined, and as at present understood includes in all proba- 
bility very dissimilar forms. Of the ‘ Challenger’ species 
referred to it [ Waters, loc. ctt.| A. polymorpha and A. atlan- 
tica must be accounted doubtful. I should certainly hesitate 
to place them at all without the opportunity of examining 
specimens. In the case of the latter the description is incom- 
plete. A. platalea seems to be distinctly related to the 
Schizoporellide ; the primary orifice is represented as deeply 
sinuated. The large spoon-shaped avicularium is a character 
which it shares with S. spongites, Smitt. The peristomial 
opening is not a distinctive feature. A. ¢ntricaria has a peri- 
stomial opening and an orifice with a straight lower margin, 
goncecia, and avicularian cells. It is one of the forms 
which apparently must be separated from the Microporellide. 
A, pectinata must be placed amongst the doubtful forms. We 
have no account, as it seems, of the primary zocecial orifice ; 
the “ mouth,” described as having “ the lower lip” straight, 
appears to be the secondary orifice ; nor is it easy to under- 
stand “the reniform”’ pore placed low down on the “ ocecial 
cells.” The zocecial pore is described as ‘ sublabial,’’ and 
must be a peristomial opening. ‘The remaining species 
assigned by Waters to his genus Adeonella is Schizoporella 
polystomella, Reuss (=S. Pallasiz, Heller), of which I have 
already spoken. There is clearly room for much further in- 
vestigation of the forms referred to the genus Adeonella, Busk, 
in the ‘ Challenger’ Report. A. distoma seems to be the 
only true Microporellidan included in it, so far as we are able 
to judge. 

A question remains: Is there any sufficient ground for 
dividing the genus Adeona? Busk has shown that the 
flexible stem is really the only character to which much 
importance can be attached that separates this form from 
Adeonella. The mere habit of growth would not count for 
much even if it were constant; but from Kirchenpauer’s 
figures { it appears that there are two species furnished with 


* “Descriptions of new or little-known Polyzoa—Part [X.,” Trans. 
Royal Soc. Victoria, 1886. 

+ ‘Challenger’ Report, p. 188. 

t “Ueber die Bryozoen-Gattung Adeonia,” 1879, plate 1. figs, 2, 3. 


on the Polyzoa. 157 


the flexible stem which have the simple habit of Adeonella. 
On the other hand, the stem is sometimes present and some- 
times wanting in a fenestrate species, not yet described, but 
which Mr. Busk proposed to call Adeona Gattye. The zoce- 
cial characters are alike in Adeona and Adeonella (restricted). 

It must be borne in mind that there is no element of struc- 
ture amongst the Polyzoa so liable to adaptive modifications 
as the so-called radical appendages. We meet with striking 
illustrations of this fact amongst the Cellulariide. In one 
and the same species the mode of attachment and the appa- 
ratus for effecting it exhibit the most remarkable differences. 
In the genus Wicroporella we have both crustaceous and erect 
bilaminate forms *. In, the latter section M/. flabellaris, Busk, 
and M. marginata, Krauss, are attached by means of a flexible 
stem or peduncle composed of many chitinous tubular strands ; 
M. hastigera, Busk, a kindred species, affixes itself by an 
adherent stony base. ‘The calcareo-chitinous peduncle of 
Adeona, with its numerous radical appendages, is a much more 
complex structure than the foregoing, in correlation with the 
large and massive foliaceous expansions of which the zoarium 
consists. It supplies great flexibility and great strength and 
secure anchorage. But there is a strict analogy between the 
two, and the greater complexity does not affect the systematic 
significance of the structure. Genetic affinity is most surely 
indicated by the essential characters of the individual zocecium, 
and in these Adeona and Adconella do not differ. That the 
mode of attachment would vary with local circumstances and 
the habit of colonial growth was to be expected, but the unity 
of the group is in no degree affected by the adaptive change 
in a mere structural detail. There is then, in my opinion, no 
warrant for dismembering the genus Adeona; the species com- 
posing it will range themselves naturally and conveniently 
under two heads: (1) with a flexible stem and (commonly) a 
fenestrate zoarium; (2) without a flexible stem. 

For crustaceous forms, agreeing in essential character with 
Adeona, Busk has instituted the genus Reptadeonella, which 
is a return to a discredited principle of classification, and one 
which Mr. Busk himself has abandoned in other cases. The 
name is specially objectionable as it commemorates a discarded 


* Busk, indeed, has instituted a genus for the latter (Flustramorpha) ; 
but the only distinctive character relied upon is the erect, bilaminate 
growth, which is absolutely immaterial. The chitinous stem and mar- 
ginal tubes, which occur in M, flabellaris and M. marginata, it is admitted, 
have no generic significance, as “a similar condition obtains in species 
belonging to widely distinct genera” (‘ Challenger’ Report, p. 135). It 
is very desirable, in the interest of a natural system, that such spurious 
genera should be weeded out. 


158 Rev. T. Hincks’s Critical Notes 


doctrine, and emphasizes a point which has lost the systematic 
value it once possessed. 

The only permanently crustaceous Adeona with which I 
am acquainted is the British species A. violacea. It shows 
unmistakably its affinity to Wicroporella, but is furnished with 
goncecia and is destitute of the ocecium. Avicularian cells are 
wanting, and the reproductive cells exhibit a somewhat lower 
degree of specialization than we meet with amongst the fenes- 
trate and branching forms. They are scattered over the 
colony singly or in pairs (occasionally in larger number), are 
about twice as large as the zocecia, slightly convex, and fur- 
nished with a narrow, transversely elongate orifice. So far 
as I have observed, however, there is little or no increase in 
the number of pores. Rarely two are met with instead of one, 
as in the zocecia; but more generally there seems to be no 
increase of number, though the size of the pore is much greater. 
In the remarkable variety, however, which I have described 
and figured from the Channel Islands * there are two pores 
in the zocecia, and in the reproductive cells three or (com- 
monly) four of considerable size t. 


2. Family Membraniporide. 
Membranipora radicifera, Hincks. 

In this curious species the structure conforms to the Mem- 
braniporidan type, but the mode in which the zoarium is 
attached bears a general resemblance to that which prevails 
amongst the Cellulariide and Bicellariide. A large number 
of tubular fibres is emitted from the inferior surface of each 
cell, so that the base of the zoarium is completely covered and 
concealed by the multitude of these root-like appendages, 
which penetrate into the ooze over which the polyzoon spreads, 
and attaching themselves to fragments of shell, stone, &c., 
hold it to its place. The adaptive modification is extremely 
interesting, but, like the flexible stem of Adeona, it has no 
special systematic value. We already know of one or two 
similar cases, and probably many more exist}. But another 
peculiarity (which is shared by the two species mentioned in 
the footnote) has been observed in MZ. radicifera §. Its cells 
are partially disjunct, each of them is connected with the 

* Hist. Brit. Mar. Polyzoa, p. 216, pl. xxx. fig. 3. 

+ The differences between the var. and the normal 4. wiolacea are so 
important that I believe it should rank as a species. 

ft 1 have described a similar structure in Cribrilina feror, MacG., and 
Schizoporella argentea, Hincks (“ Contributions Gen. Hist. Marine Poly- 


zoa,” ‘ Annals’ for July 1881 and March 1886. 
§ “Contributions” &c., ‘ Annals’ for July 1881. 


on the Polyzoa. 159 


neighbouring cells by six short processes or extensions of its 
wall, and these connecting bands, though not absolutely 
isolated from one another, are separated by a deep depression. 
So that we have a first step towards the retiform condition 
which is characteristic of such a form as Diachoris, Busk. 
On the strength of this structural peculiarity MacGillivray, in 
a recent part of his importantwork on the Polyzoa of Vic- 
toria, transfers this species to the genus Beania (which he 
identifies with Diachoris). In support of this view he points 
out that its avicularium is also transitional and marks an 
advance towards the capitate form which distinguishes the 
Bicellarian family. But M. radicifera, whatever its tran- 
sitional tendencies, is still a characteristic Membranipora. If 
it shows us a possible road from the one type of structure to 
the other, it has not itself joined the Bicellarian camp. Its 
cells are still united in a solid zoarium; its avicularium, 
though suggestive of change, has not reached the articulate 
goal, but remains fast soldered to its place and as incapable 
of movement as the most rudimentary appendage. It is not, 
I respectfully submit, permissible to sever it from the tribe to 
which its actual characteristics ally it, and transfer it to 
one towards which at most it has only a few structural 
leanings. Its partially disjunct cells and its avicularium, 
simulating the bird’s-head form, are interesting as genealogical 
hints, but they are nothing more. 

Diachoris (or Beania) is a true Bicellarian, with the 
chitino-membranous, boat-shaped cell of a Bugula, and the 
highly organized capitate and articulated avicularium so 
characteristic of that family. The reticulate structure of its 
zoarium is after all its least significant character ; its place is 
determined by the essential structure of its zocecium, and, so 
far as this is concerned, it has little in common with the 
present species. 


3. Family Membraniporide (continued). 
Notes on the Genera. 


There is no more natural group amongst the Polyzoa than 
the Membranipore, in which the primitive membranous 
covering of the cell endures, either wholly or in great part, as 
a permanent character. It embraces an immense number of 
species, and, as a matter of convenience, it would be desirable 
to break it up into subgroups, if any natural basis could be 
found for them. But important modifications of the typical 
characters are rare, and of the subdivisions that have been pro- 
posed a considerable proportion are purely artificial. In his 


160 Rev. T. Hincks’s Critical Notes 


‘Challenger’ Report Busk includes four genera in the 
Membraniporidan family. Of these Amphiblestrum and 
Biflustra can hardly be regarded as anything but arbitrary 
groups; /oveolaria seems to have a claim to rank as a distinct 
genus. The section of the genus Membranipora of which M. 
pilosa is the type is classed as a family (Electrinide), con- 
taining a single genus, Hilectra, Lamouroux. ‘This is an 
important change, and seems to be justified by the very 
striking peculiarities of the type. It may perhaps be a ques- 
tion whether the new ‘Challenger’ species Hlectra cylindracea 
is entitled to a place in the genus. The absence of an ocecium 
seems to be characteristic of the other species referred to it. 
MacGillivray has instituted the genus Thatropora for Mem- 
braniporidan forms in which the orifice is surrounded by a 
border and is closed by an operculum which works on a 
distinct hinge. ‘There can be no doubt that this is rightly 
_ accounted an important structural change, and a good founda- 
tion for a generic group. I am unable, however, to agree 
with Mr. MacGillivray when he refers Micropora Jervoisit, 
Hincks, to his new genus*, It has the front wall com- 
pletely calcified and shows the other characters which distin- 


guish the genus Micropora ft. 


4, Family Microporide, Smitt (part.). 

Membraniporide, Busk, B. M. Cat. (part.). 

Microporide, ‘Challenger’ Report (part.); Hincks, Brit. Mar. Pol. 

(part. ). 

In this family the calcification of the front wall is complete 
and the operculum rests upon a stony framework, which forms 
a border round it. It shares the depressed area and raised 
margins with Membranipora. One or two very different 
types of structure have been included in this group. Smitt 
referred to it both Micropora and Steganoporella, and I at one 
time took the same view. But I am now convinced that the 
forms which are furnished with what Dr. J. Jullien has termed 
the “ double ectocyst ” must be separated from Mccropora, and 
are entitled to stand asa distinct family group. Dr. Jullien’s 
contention { that this peculiarity is of such significance as to 
warrant the distribution of the Chilostomata into two great 
tribes—those which possess it and those which do not—I am 
by no means prepared to admit. But there can be no doubt 
that it has a high morphological interest as a very distinct 

* “New or little-known Polyzoa.—Part XI.,” Trans. Roy. Soc. 
Victoria, 1886. 

+ “Contributions” &c., ‘ Annals’ for February 1882. 

t “Note sur une nouvelle division des Bryozoaires Cheilostomiens,” 
Bull. de la Soc. Zool. de France, t. vi. (1881). 


on the Polyzoa, 161 


form of structure, and should be recognized as such in our 
system. 

Busk (in the ‘ Challenger’ Report) has included in the 
present family Micropora, Steganoporella, and a genus Vincu- 
laria, of which a cylindrical habit of growth is an essential 
character, and which in other respects 1s represented as being 
somewhat intermediate between MMicropora and Steganopo- 
rella, The peculiar habit of growth (as Mr. Busk has else- 
where virtually admitted) is of no account whatever as an 
indication of affinity; and it would probably be better that 
such a name as Vincularia, which inevitably suggests cylin- 
drical form, and little but this, should disappear from our 
nomenclature. Vincularia gothica of the ‘Report’ is furnished 
with the ‘“ double ectocyst,” and will probably find a place in 
the same family as Steganoporella and its allies. 

In the family of the Microporide such forms only must be 
included as agree in general structure with the well-known 
and widely distributed Micropora coriacea, Esper. 

Fam. char.—Zoecia with raised margins; front wall 
depressed, wholly calcified ; orifice enclosed by a calcareous 
border, operculum with a distinct hinge. 

The species of M/icropera are invested by a membranous 
epitheca, which seems to be composed of comparatively stout 
and durable material, and is more persistent than is usual 
amongst the Polyzoa. A characteristic feature is the foramen 
on each side of the front wall a little below the orifice. 

Amongst the forms which are furnished with the “ double 
ectocyst”’ (some of which have hitherto ranked amongst the 
Microporidz) are the species comprised in the genus Stegano- 
porella, Smitt, Membranipora antigua, Busk, and one or two 
kindred species described by Juilien, Vincularia abyssicola, 
Smitt, Caleschara denticulata, MacG., and Diplopora cineta, 
Hutton. In all these forms the front wall of the cell is 
simply membranous ; it carries the oral opening and the oper- 
culum. Ata greater or less distance below this membranous 
covering a calcareous lamina is interposed, which divides the 
cavity of the cell into two compartments, an upper and an 
under ; the lower or aboral chamber contains the polypide, the 
use of the upper has not been determined. At the upper end 
of the calcareous lamina there is a large opening (opesia of 
Jullien) by means of which the two chambers are brought inte 
communication and through which the polypide finds access 
to the orifice of the cell. The opesiais always of much larger 
size than the orifice and variable in shape. 

The species characterized by the structure just described 
may rank as a single family, to which it is probably right 
that the name Steganoporellide should be assigned, Smitt 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol, xix. it 


162 Rev. T. Hincks’s Critical Notes 


having founded his genus Steganoporella on the dithalamic 
condition of the zocecium *. 

It would be pleasant to associate Dr. Jullien with this 
group, which he has so ably investigated, by adopting his 
name Onychocellide ; but the scope of this family is much 
more restricted than that of the division which I propose, and 
further it is mainly based on a character (the structure of 
the avicularia) to which I find myself unable to attach the 
significance which he does. 


5. Family Steganoporellide. 


Fam. char.—Zowcia closed by a membranous wall which 
carries the orifice and operculum, divided by a horizontal 
calcareous lamina, with a large variously-shaped opening 
(opesia) at the upper end, into two compartments, in the 
lower of which the polypide is lodged. 

In the family thus constituted two principal groups are 
distinguishable. In one the aboral chamber is simple and 
undivided ; in the other the inferior portion of it is shut off 
by a diaphragm from the upper, with which it communicates 
by means of a tubular passage; and in this lowest room of 
the somewhat complex structure the polypide is lodged. Of 
the first group we have a typical member in Membranipora 
antiqua, Busk (Onychocella antiqua, Jullien), whilst the second 
is well represented by Membranipora magnilabris, Busk (Stega- 
noporella magnilabris, Smitt). 

In the second division, however, it will be necessary to 
create two genera, for there are important structural differ- 
ences between such speciesas S. magnilabrisand S, Neozelanica, 
Busk, and S. Rozter?, Audouin (sp.), which have hitherto been 
included in the same generic group. 

In S. magnilabris + the whole of the upper half of the cell 
forms in fact one large cavity, part of it above and part below 
the opesia, which is closed in by the very large operculum 
and the membranous front wall connected with it. 

The tubular orifice of the polypide-cell opens out within 
the infra-laminar compartment, and a broad, shield-like 
denticle rises in front of it. But m S. fozder’, Audouin 
(sp.), and allied species this denticular process is continued 
upwards, and unites with the margin of the cell, thus forming 
an orifice with a thickened rim, arched above and produced 
below. The upper half of this orifice (which is a kind of 
second opening to the polypide-cell) is closed by the oper- 
culum ; the lower half remains open, but is overspread by the 
membranous front wall. By the structural modification just 

* ‘Floridan Bryozoa,’ part 2, page 15. 
+ ‘ British Museum Catalogue’ (Busk), pl. Ixv. fig. 4. 


on the Polyzoa. 163 


described the opesia is to a considerable extent concealed 
when the front wall is removed, and is represented by a large 
foramen on each side of the calcareous plate, supporting the 
orifice ; whereas in S. magnilabris both opesia and the cavity 
of the cell below it le open *. 

These differences in the cell are connected with important 
differences in the ocecial arrangements. In S. magnilabris 
there is no external ovicell, but its place is probably filled 
by a large internal chamber. The section to which S. Roztert 
belongs is remarkable for the size of its bilobate ocecia, closed 
in front by a movable lid. For the section of the Steganopo- 
rellides represented by Membr. antigua, Busk, Dr. Jul- 
lien’s name Sméttipora may be adopted, but with a wider 
application than he has given toit. The differences between 
this genus and his Onychocella are, in my judgment, of 
slight importance, and the two groups, which agree in all 
essential characters, may be united under one name. 

For the magnilabris section, Smitt’s Steganoporella will be 
the proper designation. For the Rozderd division I propose 
the name Zhalamoporella. The development of the cell in 
this genus can be well traced at the growing extremities of the 
branches in an erect and cylindrical form of 7. Rozier?, form 
gothica, which I have received from California. In the 
earliest stage the zocecium is a simple oblong box of consider- 
able depth, closed in above by a delicate and transparent 
membrane. ‘There is no sign whatever of the oral valve, nor 
any trace of the internal lamina. In a more advanced stage 
an arch of rather deeper horn-colour than the surrounding 
membrane makes its appearance at the top of the front wall ; 
this gradually becomes more pronounced, and at last the lower 
margin, completing the oral semicircle, is faintly outlined 
below it. In adult cells the margin round the orifice becomes 
thicker, and is slightly produced at the articular angles. 

The operculum resembles in structure that of the Mem- 
braniporidan genus Zhadropora, MacG. In the younger zocecia 
there is no trace of any internal structure; the growth of the 
lamina commences later on at the lower extremity of the cell. 

Besides the forms already mentioned, the Caleschara of 
MacGillivray ¢ belongs to the Steganoporellide. Avicularia 
seem to be wanting, and it is furnished with ocecia of the 
ordinary type. It is nearly allied to Smttipora, if not a 
member of that genus. 

Another species which must be referred to this family is the 

* T hope to give figures illustrating the structural differences in a future 


paper. 
T ‘Zoology of Victoria,’ dec. v. p. 45. 


164 Miscellaneous. 


Diplopora cincta, Hutton, but its precise place I am unable to 
discuss at present. 

The following table shows the arrangement of the Stegano- 
porellide which I propose :— 


Family Steganoporellide. 


Genus Smirripora, Jullien. 


Zoecia with the lower compartment (situated beneath the 
calcareous lamina) undivided. 


Type: S. abyssicola, Smitt. 


Genus STEGANOPORELLA, Smitt (part.). 


Zoecia with the aboral compartment divided into two 
chambers by a diaphragm, the lower of which is connected by 
a tubular passage with the upper and contains the polypide ; 
the whole of the upper half of the cell forming a large cavity, 
closed in by the operculum and membranous front wall. 
Operculum very large. External ocecia wanting ; represented 
by an internal chamber. 


Type: S. magnilabris, Busk. 


Genus THALAMOPORELLA, n. gen. 
5] to) 


Zoecia with the lower compartment divided; from the 
eentre of the anterior extremity of the lamina a narrow calca- 
reous wall is carried up to a level with the margin of the cell, to 
which it is united, forming an orifice, which is partially closed 
by the operculum ; on each side of it a large foramen. Oper- 
culum small, semicircular. Oacia external, bilobate. 


Type: J. Roziert, Audouin. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 


On the Class Podostomata, a Group embracing the Merostomata and 
Trilobites. By A. 8. Packarp. 


In a paper read in November 1885 before the National Academy 
of Sciences we have endeavoured, by giving the history of the 
Xiphosura, Peecilopoda, and Gigantostraca, to show that while the 
name Xiphosura should be retained for the suborder of which 
Limulus is the type, the names Peecilopoda and Gigantostraca have 
been applied in such different senses that they cannot well be 
retained for the Merostomata and Trilobita taken together in the 
sense we advocate. We have therefore proposed the term Podosto- 
mata for this class of Arthropoda. It is derived from rods, rodds, 
foot, and ropa, mouth, in allusion to the foot-like or ambulatory 


Miscellaneous. 165 


nature of the cephalic appendages which surround the mouth in a 
manner characteristic of the group. 

The class Podostomata may be defined as a group of marine 
Arthropods in which the cephalic (Limulus) or cephalothoracic 
(Trilobites) appendages are in the form of legs, 7. e. ambulatory 
appendages, usually ending in forceps or larger claws (chele), 
which in the sole living representative of the class are arranged 
in an incomplete circle around the mouth; the basal joint of each 
leg is spiny, so as to aid in the retention and partial mastication of 
the food. No functional antenne, mandibles, or maxille. Eyes 
both compound and simple. Respiration by branchiz attached to 
the abdominal appendages, which are broad and lamellate in Mero- 
stomata, and cylindrical, with narrow gills, in Trilobita. The brain 
supplying nerves to the eyes alone; the nerves to the cephalic or 
cephalothoracic appendages originating from an cesophageal ring ; 
the ventral cord ensheathed by a ventral arterial system more per- 
fectly developed than in insects or scorpions. Coxal glands highly 
developed, with no external opening in the adult. The class 
differs from the Arachnida, among other characters, in having no 
functional cheliceres (‘‘ mandibles”) or pedipalps (‘* maxille”); in 
the cephalic appendages either ending in larger claws or forceps, or 
in being simple, the terminal joint not bearing a pair of minute 
claws or ungues like those of Arachnida and Insecta, enabling their 
possessors to climb as well as walk. Podostomata have no urinary 
tubes. Limulus undergoes a slight metamorphosis, while in Trilo- 
bites the adult differs from the larva in having a greater number of 
thoracic segments. 

From the Crustacea the Podostomata differ in the lack of fune- 
tional antennz and mouth-parts, in the compound eyes having no 
rods or cones, in the brain innervating the eyes (compound and 
simple) alone, in the shape of the head and pygidium or abdominal 
shield, and in the arterial coat completely enveloping the central 
nervous cord. 

The Podostomata are divided into two orders :-— 


Xiphosura. 
I. Merostomata, with three suborders : < Synxiphosura. 
Eurypterida. 
Il. Trilobita. 


On the Anatomy and Classification of the Phytopti. 
By Dr, Atrrep Na cepa. 


The cephalothorax of the Gall-mites is unusually reduced, the 
abdomen, on the contrary, considerably extended and annulated. 
Besides the organs of the mouth the former bears only two distinctly 
quinquearticulate pairs of legs. The mouth-organs have the form 
of a more or less strongly bent rostrum. The stilettiform chelicerse 
lie in a sucking-tube formed by the maxille, which is supported by 
the labium. The maxillary palpi are four-jointed, only the basal 
joint is amalgamated with the maxilla. At the extremity of the 
abdomen on each side of the anus there are two semilunar retrac- 


166 Miscellaneous. 


tile plates, which serve sometimes to push the animal forwards, 
sometimes for attachment. At the base of the mouth-tube com- 
mences the narrow cesophagus, which traverses the nervous centre, 
and immediately after passing through this becomes widened into 
the gastro-intestinal tube. Pyriform glandular organs are appended 
to the narrow rectum. On each side of the nervous centre are the 
salivary glands, conglomerated unicellular glands. The sexual 
organs are unpaired. The sexual apertures are situated immedi- 
ately behind the last pair of legs. In the male the sexual aperture 
appears as a fissure surrounded by swollen margins and with a sup- 
porting plate; in the female it is closed by a superior and an 
inferior opercular plate. The eggs and spermatoblast are developed 
from a single germinal layer. In the male animal this is sharply 
separated from the ducts and has a cylindrical form. Before the 
germinal layer there is a spherical dilatation of the seminal duct 
lined with glandular epithelium. The sperm-cells are very small, 
rounded cells. On each side of the female sexual aperture opens a 
small glandular organ (seminal pouch?). The rudiments of the 
sexual organs appear in the larve at first as solid cylindrical cell- 
bodies, the development of which has proceeded so far before the 
last moult that it is already possible to distinguish the sexes. The 
nervous centre is represented by a comparatively large, cylindrical 
ganglion ; from its anterior part issue eight, and from its posterior 
part two nerves. To the present time the Gall-mites of twenty-four 
species have been closely investigated. On Carpinus I have found 
forms the abdomen of which is covered dorsally with shield-shaped 
half-rings. On Populus nigra Herr P. Olschar collected deformed 
buds exactly like those of P. tremula, and which, I believe, have not 
yet been described.—Anzeiger Acad. Wiss. Wien, 18th November, 
1886, p. 220. 


On the Conodonts. By MM. J. V. Rowon and K. A. von Zirret. 


The curious minute fossils originally described by Pander under 
the name of Conodonts, and which he supposed to be the teeth of 
cartilaginous fishes of Silurian times, have been referred by subse- 
quent authors to various types of organisms. They have been 
regarded as fragments of crustaceans, as the teeth of fishes allied to 
Myzxine and Petromyzon, and as spines and teeth of naked Mollusca 
and Annelids. Dr. Hinde, who described many forms of these 
fossils from Silurian and later rocks, subsequently identified some of 
Pander’s species with Annelid jaws. : 

The authors have discussed the question of the true nature of 
these problematical little fossils in considerable detail, and have 
described and figured their minute structure as made out by micro- 
scopical examination of thin sections, and summarize the results of 
their investigations in the following words :—‘All the forms consist 
of parallel-layered conical lamine, arranged one over the other, and 
which are sometimes traversed by fine radial canals.’ They then 
proceed to a comparison of the structures recognized by them with 
those displayed by the various recent objects with which the Conodonts 


Miscellaneous. 167 


have been identified, and from this arrive at the conclusion that 
they present the closest resemblance to the jaws of Annelids and of 
certain Gephyrea. They give a list of three simple and four compo- 
site forms of Conodonts described and figured by Pander, which they 
identify with Annelid jaws figured by Ehlers, finding an agreement 
between the fossil and recent forms not only in external, but also 
in histological characters. In connexion with this comparison the 
authors call attention to the fact that in the Annelids there is in 
both jaws an alternation of teeth of a simple conical form with those 
resembling the so-called composite Conodonts—that is to say, those 
in which the base of the organ is widened and bears two or more 
small points on each side of the large central cone. The Gephyrean, 
Halicryptus spinulosus, which is very abundant in the Baltic, also 
possesses denticles remarkably resembling Conodonts both in form 
and structure. 

The authors conclude their paper as follows:—‘* As the result of 
our investigations, therefore, it appears that in their structure the 
Conodonts have nothing in common with the teeth, composed of 
dentine, of the Selachia or any other fishes, nor with the corneous 
teeth of the Cyclostomi, and that they cannot be interpreted as lingual 
denticles of Mollusca, hooks of Cephalopoda, or fractured points of 
Crustacea, but that they agree admirably both in form and structure 
with the buccal apparatus of Worms, and especially of Annelida and 
Gephyrea. 

‘Consequently not only those already recognized by Hinde as 
Annelid jaws, but all the Conodonts, are calcified cuticular buccal 
or cesophageal denticles of Worms, consisting of parallel lamelle 
superimposed upon each other. From the great multiplicity of form 
we may conclude that the Conodonts are derived from numerous 
genera and species, and that consequently, in the Paleozoic era, the 
shores of the sea were peopled with a great abundance of Worms of 
very different kinds.”—Sttzungsb. der k. bayr. Akad. der Wiss., 
Math.-phys. Classe, 1886, pp. 108-1386, with 2 plates. 


Note on the Reptiles and Batrachians collected by Captain Em. Storms 
in the Tanganyika Region. By M. L. Dotxo, 


In this paper M. Dollo enumerates the species of Reptiles and 
Batrachia collected by Capt. E. Storms in the neighbourhood of 
Lake Tanganyika, and describes two new forms. The Batrachia 
recorded are Ltappia marmorata, Gunth., and Bufo reguluris, 
Reuss. The known species of Reptiles are Agama atricollis, Smith, 
A. planiceps, Peters, Varanus niloticus, Linn., Euprepes varius, 
Pet., Chameleon dilepis, Leach, C. gracilis, Hallowell, T'yphlops 
Schlegelui, Bianconi, Boodon infernalis, Giinth., Bucephalus capensis, 
Smith, Philothamnus Smithi, Bocage, Psammophis sibilans, Jan, 
Rhamphiophis rostratus, Pet., Atractaspis Bibronii, Smith, Causus 
rhombeatus, Licht., and Vipera arietans, Schleg. 

The new species are both snakes. The Colubrine Grayia Giardi, 
Dollo, is distinguished from Grayia silurophaga, Giinth., by having 
the anterior temporal single instead of double, three instead of two 


168 Miscellaneous. 


postoculars, both the fourth and fifth labials touching the eye, and 
nineteen instead of seventeen longitudinal rows of scales. Giin- 
ther’s species lives in West Africa, and received its specific name 
from the fact that the specimen described had two Siluroid fishes in 
its digestive tube; M. Dollo found in his the hind limbs of an 
Anurous Batrachian. 

The second new form is referred to the Elapide, and constitutes 
a new genus allied to Naja, but distinguished from all known 
Elapide by the following characters :— 

“‘ A series of three or four simple teeth behind the poison-fangs. 
Rostral moderate. ‘Two nasals,in contact with the preocular. Two 
postoculars. Neck not dilatable. Scales not arranged obliquely, 
smooth, in twenty-one longitudinal series. Anal single. Urostega 
double.” 

The genus is named Boulengerina, in honour of Mr. G. A. 
Boulenger, and the species B. Stormsi, after its discoverer.—Bull. 
du Mus. Roy. d Hist. Nat. de Belgique, tome iy. pp. 151-157. 


On Spongilla glomerata, Noll. By Dr. F. Vuspovsxy. 


The author notes that the freshwater sponge lately described by 
Noll under the name of Spongilla glomerata (Zool. Anz. Noy. 1886, 
p- 682) is identical with Sponyilla fragilis, Leidy, the synonymy of 
which species is as follows :— 

Spongilla fragilis, Leidy (1851), Vejdovsky (1884), Wierzejski (1885, 

1886), F*. Petr (1885; 1886), Potts (1885). 

Spongilla Lordi, Bowerbank (1863), Wierzejski (1884). 

Spongilla contecta, Noll (1870), Retzer (1883). 

Spongilla sibirica, Dybowski (1878-84) *. 

The author further remarks upon the presence of a layer of air- 
chambers in the envelopes of the gemmules of freshwater sponges, 
such as S. fragilis, Trochospongilla erinaceus, Euspongilla lacustris, 
Ephydatia Milleri, &c., and gives the following list of the known 
European species of the group :— 


Fam. Spongillide. b. Subfam. MEYENIN”, Cart. 
a. Subfam. SPONGILLINA, Cart. II. Genus So ae 
I. Genus SponGgiLLa,. 4, Trochospongilla erinaceus, Ehr. 
a. Subgen. Euspongilla, Vejd. Ul. See Spee Hae Gray, 
Sih oab ll chonena enor slgne eM ERR 


7. Ephydatia bohemica, Petr. 
B. Subgen. Spongilla. 
IV. Genus Carrertus, Potts. 


8, Carterius Stephanowii, Petr. 


Zoologischer Anzeiger, no. 239, Dec. 6, 1886, p. 7 be. 


3. Spongilla fragilis, Leedy. 


* The notion that Spongilla sibiriea, Dyb., is identical with S. fragilis, 
Leidy, was first put forward by Mr. Hew Carter. is 
+ This genus is represented in the American fauna by Trochospongilla 


Leidyt. 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 


[FIFTH SERIES.] 


No. 111. MARCH 1887. 


XXI.—Description of a new Snake, of the Genus Calamaria, 
from Borneo, By G. A. BOULENGER. 


Calamaria Lovit. 


Four upper labials, third entering the eye; first pair of 
lower labials widely separated by the mental; no azygos 


pn 


Calamaria Lovi. 


shield in contact with the anterior chin-shields. Rostral 
as deep as broad, only a very small portion visible from 
above; the suture between the preefrontals two thirds the 
length of the frontal; latter shield as broad as long, as 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xix. 12 


170 Mr. G. A. Boulenger on a 


long as the suture between the parictals; no preocular. 
Body much elongate, of equal thickness throughout. Scales 
in thirteen rows. Ventral plates 211; subcaudals 22. 
Plumbeous; back with longitudinal ines of light dots; upper 
lip yellowish (in spirit); side of the anterior fourth of the 
body with a series of large yeliowish spots ; a few other such 
spots on the tail and a cross band of the same colour above 
the vent. 

Total length 265 millim. ; diameter of body 5. 

A single specimen was obtained on the Rejang River, Sara- 
wak, and presented to the Natural-History Museum by Brooke 
Low, Esq. 

I seize this opportunity to observe that Hlaphis Grabowsky?, 
Fischer, from §8.E. Borneo, of which the type specimens are 
now in the Museum, is identical with LH. tenturus, Cope. 
The characters pointed out by Dr. Fischer as distinguishing 
his new species from J. tenturus, with which he correctly 
compares it, are individual variations. I will merely remark 
that we have specimens from Pekin with nine or even ten 
upper labials. The range of this snake, originally described 
from Ningpo and Siam, is an exceptionally extensive one. 
In addition to the Bornean specimens just mentioned the 
species is represented in the Natural-History Museum from 
the following localities :—Chikiang (ortune), Shanghai 
(Swinhoe), Pekin (Bushell), Darjeeling (Jerdon), and Pajo, 
Sumatra (Bock). 


XXIT.—On a new Family of Pleurodiran Turtles. 
By G. A. BOULENGER. 


A RECENT number of the ‘ Proceedings of the Linnean Society 
of New South Wales’ (2nd ser. vol. i. 1886) contains the 
description, by Mr. E. P. Ramsay, of a new freshwater turtle 
from the Fly River, New Guinea, which is one of the most 
striking discoveries made in recent herpetology during the 
past twenty years. Unfortunately the author does not dwell 
sufficiently upon the systematic position of his new genus, to 
which the name Carettochelys is given; and his comparison 
with Hmyda and his remark that it appears to be a link 
between the river- and the sea-turtles are merely based on 


new Lamily of Pleurodiran Turtles. 1 Wi 


superficial resemblance. Although all I know of the animal 
is derived from Mr, Ramsay’s description and figures, yet 
I think that a few words as to its systematic position will 
usefully supplement that interesting contribution. 

We may first assume that Carettochelys is a Pleurodiran. To 
say nothing of its habitat (all Papuasian and Australian Chelo- 
nians belonging to that division), the tendency of the neural 
bones to disappear altogether and the numerous band-like 
plates on the fore limbs are highly suggestive of such affinity. 
By “head non-retractile”’ I end the author to mean 
that the animal is a Pleurodiran ; but not a word is said of the 
attachment of the pelvis, and the absence of epidermic scutes 
deprives us of the well-known criterion afforded by the azygos 
gular plate. Then we see that it differs from all recent 
Chelonians (save the Trionychide, from which -it is well 
distinguished, besides being a Pleurodiran, by the structure of 
the plastron) by the absence of epidermic scutes on the shell. 
It differs also from all freshwater turtles by the structure of 
the limbs, which form regular paddles, as in the marine 
turtles, and which have likewise only the two inner digits 
clawed. ‘I'his of course is mere adaptive similarity, and 
implies no affinity whatever with the Chelonide. Although 
Carettochelys stands alone among recent non-Trionychoid 
Chelonians in the absence of epidermic scutes, it agrees in this 
respect with the Tertiary Cryptodiran genera Anostira, Hal- 
low., and Pseudotrionyx, Dollo*, And although the limbs of 
the latter are still unknown we may provisionally, taking the 
shell only into consideration, surmise that Careétochelys holds 
in the Pleurodiran series pretty nearly the place held by these 
extinct types in the Cryptodiran series. Whatever this 
hypothesis be worth, the new genus deserves to rank as the 
type of a new family of Pleurodira, which may be charac- 
terized as follows :— 


Carettochelydide. 


Limbs paddle-shaped, the anterior much elongate; only 
the first and second digits clawed. No epidermic scutes on 


* It is intentionally that I abstain from mentioning <Apholidemys, 
Pomel (Arch. Sc. Phys. et Nat. Genéve, iv. 1847, p. 328), referred by 
Cope to the Emydidee. Pomel characterizes it ss a Chelonian with the 
carapace of an J’mys, but devoid of scales, and the plastron of a Trronyex. 
The genus is afterwards referred by Gervais to Trionyx. As it stands at 


present, however, Apholidemys is hardly more than a nomen nudum, 
19% 


172 Mr. G. A. Boulenger on new 


the carapace and plastron. Plastron formed of the normal 
nine bones *, without persisting fontanelles. 


XXIII.—Descriptions of new South-American Characinoid 
Fishes. By G. A. BOULENGER. 


Curimatus hypostoma. 


De) (TsO a As O18) WOON? iLalbt 49-53: 


L. transv. 2 


The height of the body equals or slightly exceeds the 
Jength of the head, and is contained four times in the total 
length (without caudal). Abdomen flattened in front of and 
behind the ventrals. Snout as long as the diameter of the 
eye, strongly projecting beyond the mouth, flattened inferiorly ; 
the diameter of the eye is contained thrice and one third to 
thrice and two thirds in the length of the head; a much 
developed adipose eyelid in front and behind. Caudal fin 
deeply forked, a little longer than the head. The height of 
the dorsal is a little less than the length of the head; its 
origin is midway between the end of the snout and the adi- 
pose fin, corresponding to the tenth to twelfth scale of the 
lateral line. Extremity of pectorals separated from base of 
ventrals by a length of three or four scales; ventrals not 
reaching the vent. Scales with their entire margin con- 
spicuously serrated. Uniform silvery, back darker and with 
bluish reflections ; lower caudal rays darker. 

Total length 120 millim. 

Four specimens; from the Ucayali River, collected by 
Mr. W. Davis; presented by Messrs. Veitch. 

Allied to C. asper, Gthr., and C. trachystethus, Cope; but 
the body is much less elevated in this species, which even 
surpasses C. albula, Gthr., in the strongly projecting snout. 


Tetragonopterus Iheringiit. 
D.2/8. A.3/16-18. L. lat. 35-37. LL. transv. 5 


3—4° 
Lateral line complete. The greatest depth of the body is 
contained twice and two thirds to thrice in the total length 
* I think it may be taken for granted that there are no intersternals, 


and that the triangular shield represented on pl. iii, is merely part of the 
marginal, the plastron having been sawed off. 


South-American Characinoid Fishes. 173 


(without caudal), the length of the head four times to four 
times and one third. The diameter of the eye exceeds the 
length of the snout and equals the width of the interorbital 
space; no well-developed adipose eyelid. The maxillary 
extends beyond the anterior margin of the eye. The vertical 
from the origin of the dorsal fin falls behind the root of the 
ventrals, and the origin of the anal behind the last dorsal 
ray ; the pectoral reaches the root of the ventrals, or not quite 
so far. A blackish spot behind the shoulder; a silvery 
Jateral band, turning to black on the tail; dorsal, anal, and 
caudal fins finely speckled with black. 

Total length 88 millim, 

This species resembles much in coloration and proportions 
the young 7. rutilus, Jen., from which it is easily distin- 
guished by the number of dorsal and anal rays and the larger 
scales. 

Fifteen specimens, from San Lorenzo, Rio Grande do Sul; 
collected by Dr. v. Ihering. 


Tetragonopterus Luetkentt. 
DP 2/9. Ae03/21=22. | late 33=30y Li transv: 1021 


Lateral line not continued to the tail, extending on from ten 
to sixteen scales. The greatest depth of the body is contained 
twice and one third to twice and a half in the total length 
(without caudal), the length of the head four times. The 
diameter of the eye exceeds the length of the snout and is 
less than the width of the interorbital space; no well-deve- 
loped adipose eyelid. ‘The maxillary extends to or somewhat 
beyond the anterior margin of the eye. The vertical from 
the origin of the dorsal fin falls behind the root of the ventrals, 
and the origin of the anal just below or slightly behind the 
last dorsal ray ; the pectoral reaches the root of the ventrals. 
A round black spot behind the shoulder and another on the 
base of the caudal, the median rays of which are black; a 
silvery lateral band; dorsal and anal fins finely speckled with 
black. 

Total length 85 millim. 

Four adult and three young specimens from San Lorenzo, 
Rio Grande do Sul; collected by Dr. v. Ihering. 


Three other species, from the province Rio Grande do Sul, 
were sent by Dr. v. Ihering. I refer them to 7. maculatus 
L. (=microstoma, Hensel, nec Giinth.), 7. rutilus, Jen., and 


174 Mr. T. D. A. Cockerell on some 
7. obscurus, Hens. ‘The following synopsis is made from the 
specimens transmitted by the above-named gentleman :— 


J. Lateral line continued to the tail. 
A. Dorsal with nine branched rays. 


Depth of the body not more than twice and a half in the total 
length (without caudal) ; 22 to 28 branched rays in the 
7 


Anal: stales a=o7) Goth ese oma hee Be ee once maculatus. 


6 
Depth of the body more than twice and a half in the total 
length ; diameter of the eye much greater than the length 


of the snout; 19 to 24 branched rays in the anal; 
7—8 
Bes mere See ree Rt os yn ccc Eun sinyscib ais BO rutilus. 


5 
Depth of the body thrice in the total length; diameter of the 
eye not exceeding the length of the snout; 19 branched 
7 


PAVE UTP MALS ISCRIES A8 <1... 8a ive > og oc vale see ne obscurus. 
4 


B. Dorsal with eight branched rays ; anal with sixteen 
to eighteen. 
Depth of the body more than twice and a half in the total 


5—5} 
length (without caudal); scales 35-37 .........-....4. Theringit. 
34 
II. Lateral line not continued to the tail. 


Dorsal with nine branched rays; anal with twenty-one or 
twenty-two ; depth of the body not more than twice and 
a half in the total length (without caudal); scales 


SP MEE ici eee ETE LA oe SI Tee ee Luetkeni?. 


XX1V.— Notes on some Species of Inland Mollusca. 
By T. D. A. CocKERELL. 


Arion ater, L. 


The distribution of the colour-varieties of this species is 
peculiar: a bright brick-red form (var. rubra, Mogq.-'Tand. 
1855) appears to be prevalent in Belgium, though, so far as 
is at present known, it does not occur in Britain. My 
brother found it commonly at Brussels, and last year the Hon. 
Miss M. C. E. Leigh sent me specimens from Spa, together 
with the variety Draparnaldi, Moq., and Arion subfuscus, 
Drap. Itis generally supposed that the red forms of Arion are 
developed in dry situations, while the darker or black varieties 
inhabit damp and marshy spots ; and this seems to have been 


Species of Inland Mollusca. 175 


the case with the Belgian var. rubra, as Miss Leigh writes :— 
““T observed three red slugs, two in one path and one in 
another, in a wood outside and some way above the town. 
The paths were a short distance from a stream, but them- 
selves very dry, full of stones and slate, surrounded by grass, 
heather, and bushes.” My brother (8. C. C.) has also taken 
the brick-red variety at Rouen. 


Succtnea vitrea, Jeftr. 


This species was first described as S. putris, var. vitrea*, 
by Gwyn Jeffreys, who subsequently identified it with More- 
let’s S. virescens +, and it has since been known under the 
latter name to British conchologists. As a species I think it is 
at least as distinct as most others of the genus; but it seems 
extremely doubtful whether our form is Morelet’s S. virescens, 
since the figure of that species given by Kobelt (Rossm. Icon. 
fig. 2088) belongs evidently to a variety or subspecies of 
S. Pfeifert. Baudon’s S. debilis closely resembles our species 
in shape, but it is much smaller, and appears also to belong to 
the Pfeiferi-section of the genus. It therefore becomes neces- 
sary, since neither Morelet’s vzrescens nor Baudon’s debilis 
belong even to the same section of the genus, to adopt for 
our species Jeffreys’s name vitreaf, the characters being a short 
and blunt spire, shallow suture, large aperture, and the ex- 


Suceinea vitrea, Jeftreys. 
1. Wressle, Yorks. 2. Var. aurea: Clonmel. 


tremely fragile and thin texture of the shell. The typical 
torm of the species is pale greenish and transparent, sometimes 
inclining to pale brown ; but a variety which | call awrea occurs 
near Clonmel in Ireland, and is of a beautiful translucent 


amber colour. 


* ¢ British Conchology,’ vol. i. p. 152. 

t+ Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Nov. 1878. 

{t S. vitrea has been recorded from the following counties in Britain :— 
Kent, Surrey, Middlesex, Warwick, Herts, Hants, Worcester, Sussex, Car- 
marthen, Tipperary, and Cork; and I have recently received it from 
Yorkshire, which is the most northern locality at present known. 


176 On some Species of Inland Mollusca. 


Succinea Pfeiffer’, Rossm. (S. ovalis, Gould). 


This has been very generally known as 8. elegans in Eng- 
land, but the true S. elegans, Risso, is comparatively scarce 
in this country. 

Gould’s Suecinea ovalis, which is very common on the 
North-American continent, is undoubtedly identical with this 
species, and indeed it would seem that 
S. Pfeiffert or ovalis had its origin, to- ; 
gether with such species as J/elix pul- 
chella and Cochlicopa lubrica, in the () 
boreal regions of Europe and America, at 
a time when the two continents were still Swccinea ovalis, Gould. 
united. SS. elegans, on the other hand, Bin Thomas Onin 
seems to have its greatest development in central and southern 
Europe, producing such forms as 8. Dunkert, Zeleb., S. hun- 
garica, Hazay, and S. megalonyxia, Bourg. In an interest- 
ing collection of shells from St. Thomas, Ontario, Canada, 
sent to me by my brother (Mr. D. B. Cockerell), there are 
specimens of S. ovalis, which are scarcely to be distinguished 
from Baudon’s var. ventricosa of S. Pfeiffer’, and from the 
same locality such well-known European forms as Conulus 
fulvus, Drap., Helix pulchella, Miill. (type form), Cochlicopa 
lubrica, Mill., Limnea truncatula, Mill. (of the American form 
humilis, Say, and an elongated variety resembling rustica, 
Lea), Planorbis parvus, Say (=glaber, Jeftreys), and Pis?- 
dium pustiilum, Gmel. (=abditum, Hald.), as well as an abun- 
dance of American species, some very closely allied to 
European forms, and others peculiarly American, the list 
including :—Jfyalina indentata, Say ; 11. electrina, Gould; H. 
arborea, Say; H. minuscula, Binney ; Helicodiscus lineatus, 
Say; Conulus chersinus, Say (var.); Helix alternata, Say ; 
HI. perspectiva, Say (var.) ; H. striatella, Anth.; H. mo- 
nodon, Rack, and a distinct variety; H. albolabris, Say ; 
Pupa contracta, Say; P. rupicola, Say; P. fallax, Say; 
Planorbis armigerus, Say ; Pomatiopsis lapidaria, Say ; Pist- 
dium variabile, Prime; Spherium striatinum, Lam.; S. 
tumidum, Prime; and S. su/catum, Lam. 


5 Priory Road, Bedfi rd Park, 
Chiswick, Feb. 6, 1887. 


On the Paleozote Bivalved Entomostraca. 


177 


XXV.—WNotes on the Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca.— 


No. XXIII. 


(continued). 


On some Silurian Genera ands Species * 


By Prof. T. Rupert Jones, F.R.S., F.G.S. 


[Plater TV, V.; VL, VILT] 


CONTENTS. 

Introduction, p. 177. 7. Bythocypris Phillipsiana, J. 

I. Macrocypris, p. 178. & A., et var. major, nov., 

1, —— Vinei, sp. nov., p. 179. p. 187. 

2. elegans, s). Nov., 8.—— pustulosa, sp. nov., 
p. 180. p- 188. 

3. stliquoides, sp. Nnov., 9. P seminulum, sp. nov., 
p. 181]. p- 188. 

4, symmetrica, sp. NOV., 10. acina, sp. nov., p. 189. 
p. 181. 11. —— phaseolus, sp. nov., 

5. —— Palta, sp. noy., p. 181. p. 189. 

6. Perassula,sp.nov.,p.181. IV. Cythere, p. 189. 

II. Pontocypris, p. 182. Is ffollir, sp. nov., p. 190. 

ls Maw, sp.nov. et var. 2. ? Viner, sp. nov., p. 191. 
gibbera, noy., p. 182. 3. ——? subquadrata, sp.nov., 

2, Smuthw,sp.nov., p. 184. p- 191. 

Il. Bythocypris, p. 184. V. Cytherella, p. 192. 

1. —— Hollir, sp. nov., p. 184. 1. Smith, sp. nov. et 

2. Preniformis, sp. NOy., var., p. 192. 
p. 185. VI. Primitia, p. 193. 

3. ? botelloides, sp. nov., 1, —— punctata, sp nov., 
p- 185. p. 193. 

4, —— testacella, sp. nov., 2. valida, J. & H., p.198. 
p. 186. VII. Incerte sedis, p. 193. 

5. —— symmetrica, sp. nov. et VII. Note on Dr. Lindstrém’s 
var. a, 6, c, p. 186. Collection, p. 194. 

é. coneinna, sp. nov. et IX 


var. ovalis, p. 186. 


. Explanation of the Plates, 


p. 194. 


INTRODUCTION. 


At pp. 343, 344, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. for April 
1886, is a full account of the history of the valuable collec- 
tions of Silurian Ostracoda which have been described 
in part by the late Dr. Harvey B. Holl and myself, 
Some of the Beyrichie and their allies were treated of and 
figured in the same number of the Ann. & Mag, Nat. hist: 
and others in the number for last May, pp. 403-414, with 
further illustrations. I have now to continue the work with- 
out the aid of our lamented friend, except so far as man 
valuable drawings prepared by him, some indeed within ‘a 


* For No. XXII. see Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. for October 1886, p. 249, 
+ These Plates have been drawn with the aid of a grant from the 
Royal Society for the illustration of Fossil Entomostraca. Mr. ©. D. 
Sherborn has kindly given me help in cataloguing, comparing, sketching 
and measuring the species. 


178 Prof. 'T. R. Jones on the 


few months of his death*, are at hand for reference and com- 
parison. Not a few of these have been incorporated in the 
accompanying Plates. 

The Ostracoda that still remain in the above-mentioned 
Collections to be described are chiefly those appertaining to 
Macrocypris, Pontocypris, Bythocypris, Cythere, Cytherella, 
Thlipsura, Aichmina, Pi imitia, &c.; and in estimating the 
' leading characteristics of the carapace, the relative size of the 
two valves, the shape of each extremity, and other features 
of the carapace, Dr. Holl’s comparative drawings, often 
several for one object, are vivid expressions of his views on 
the subject, and frequently of much service in determining 
the genus and species. 


I. Macrocyrris, G. 8. Brady, 1867. 


Cythere, Bairdia, &c., auctorum. 


1867. Macrocypris, G.S. Brady, Intellectual Observer, vol. xii. p. 119; 
“ Monogr. Recent Brit. Ostrac.,’ Trans. Linn. Soc. vol. xxvi. 1868, 
p. 891; Report Ostrac. ‘Challenger’ Exped. 1880, p. 40. 


Carapace subcylindrical or long triangular, and often 
Bairdia-like, generally elongate, attenuated at the extremi- 
ties; valves thin, smooth, unequal, with bevelled plates 
within the ends, more or less sinuate on the ventral margin, 
the right larger than the left and overlapping dorsally ; 
hinge-line flexuous. 

This genus is a member of the section of the Ostracoda 
known as Popocopa, and belongs to the family Cypridide, 
which comprises marine as well as freshwater species. 

Some specimens obtained from the Silurian shales appear to 
belong to this genus, and represent certainly three undescribed 
species. Formerly such specimens were referred to Cythere 
a name used to cover the generic alliance of those small 
Ostracoda which could not be exactly or satisfactorily de- 
termined. Now, however, that not only Cythere but its 
allied genera have been fully elucidated in the living state, it 
is found that the genus does not comprehend many of the 
fossil forms once referred to itt. Whether these really 


* In September last. See Geol. Mag. for Nov. 1886, p. 527 

+ Dr. G.S. Brady’s researches on the Recent Ostracoda have given 
us much clearer views than we had heretofore of the relationship of 
these Bivalved Entomostraca, and haye enabled us to refer several of the 
fossil forms to their probable genera as represented among their modern 
and existing allies. See, for instance, the paper on “ Some Carbonife- 
rous Ostracoda,” Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. for October 1886. Among 
Dr. Brady’s many valuable memoirs and monographs we note more espe- 
cially his “ Monograph of the Recent British. Ostracoda,” Trans. Linn. 


Paleozoie Bivalved Entomostraca. 179 


belong to the Cytheride or to the Cypridide it is often 
difficult to say ; but the genus Cythkere comprises very few of 
the smooth subovate forms, and none that have toothless 
hinges. Hence we find that a real Cythere is scarcely known 
in Paleozoic strata; and when the term is applied to such old 
forms it is in a very general and probably artificial sense. 


1. Macrocypris Vinet, sp. nov. 
(Pl. IV. figs. 1, 2, 3; and woodcut.) 


1882. “ Bairdia elongata, Munster (?),” Vine, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. 
vol, xxxvili. p. 48. 


Macroeypris Vinei, sp. noy. Thick variety (Q ?). Magn. 25 diam. 
Vine Coll. pxv,. Bed no. 46. 


Length. Height. Thickness. 
Fig. 3: 41 14 13 
Be aiGue® Woodcut : 402 1183 
P *) Fig. 1: 39 13 10 
Bigs 2: 33 10 b 


Measurements of some specimens in 1000ths of an inch :— 
Length. Height. Thickness. 


80 29 25 Vine Coll. Bed no. 40. 
80 23 20 Vine Coll. Bed no. 46. 
Ti pail 22 Vine Coll. Bed no. 46. 
65 24 18 Smith Coll. Railway, Lronbridge. 


Carapace smooth, nearly equivalved, elongate, subcylin- 
drical, tapering at each end; rounded and compressed in front, 
obliquely acute at the postero-ventral extremity ; arched 
above, nearly straight below. In some cases the dorsal edges 
fall in a little, so that the middle of the back is slightly flat- 
tened. ‘The ventral edge of the lett valve slightly overlaps 
its fellow, and sometimes an overlap by the right valve on the 
dorsal edge is discernible, but not so strong as in most of the 
recent species. Some indications of a rose-shaped muscle- 
spot are visible. 


Soe. xxvi.1868; the “‘ Monograph of the Post-Tertiary Entomostraca,” &e., 
by Brady, Crosskey, and Robertson, Palwont. Soc., 1874; and Dr. Brady’s 
“Report on the Ostracoda of the ‘Challenger’ Expedition,’ 1880, =~ 

* If these proportional numbers be divided by 25, the results will be 
the real measurements in millimetres and parts of a millimetre, 


180 Prof. T. R. Jones on the 


Excepting that its dorsal border is much less arched, this 
species resembles in many respects J/. orientalis, Brady, 
‘¢ Ostracoda of the ‘ Challenger,’” p. 42, pl. 1. fig. 4. 

The several specimens differ in detail. Fig. 3 shows the 
- best example. Some are shorter and higher on the back 
towards the posterior third than others (woodcut, Vine Coll. 
LXV;). Possibly the narrow individuals were males. The 
relative convexity also of the lateral contour differs, being 
more median in some (as in fig. 36) than in others. The 
hinder extremity often varies in outline, probably on account 
of different states of preservation (figs. 1 and 2 are such casts). 

This fine species is named after Mr. G. R. Vine, of Shef- 
field, who so generously gave me the valuable collection, 
on accumulating and arranging which he had bestowed much 
labour. 

Mr. Vine states that the finest specimens of this species 
were obtained from the ‘ shales over the Wenlock Lime- 
stone.” 

( Vine Coll. no. 1. Bed no. 46. Shales over 
Wenlock Limestone, figs. 
1 and 2. 
1. Bedno. 40. Buildwas Beds. 
LXIV;. Buildwas Beds. Small. 
LXV; Shales over Wenlock Lime- 
stone. Woodcut. 
LXviI. Bed no. 46. Shales over 
Wenlock Limestone. 
Five lee Coll. 65. Railway-cutting, side of 


specimens Severn, Ironbridge, fig. 3. 


Eleven 
specimens : 


2. Macrocypris elegans, sp. nov. 
(Pl. V. figs. 8 a, 85, 8c.) 
Proportions :—L. 22. H.10. Th. 10. 

An elegant, subreniform, smooth, convex carapace, higher 
and more boldly rounded behind than in front, as seen in the 
profile, fig. 8a, but equally compressed at the ends, as shown 
by the acute-oval contour, fig. 84. The right valve is larger 
than the left, overlapping all round. The back is elliptically 
arched, the ventral margin is sinuous, and the ends unequally 
rounded ; end view nearly round. 

The Bythocypris? pyrula, J. & K., of the Mountain-lime- 
stone (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. October 1886, p. 252, pl. vi. 
figs. 10 and 11) is not unlike this species in general appear- 
ance. 

Vine Coll. (one specimen) no. 11. Bed no. 40. Buildwas 
Beds. 


Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 181 


3. Macrocypris siliquoides, sp. nov. 


(BR Viities: Sia, 8.0; Be:) 
Proportions :—L. 22. H.8. ‘Th. 63. 


Probably a Macrocypris, the right valve being somewhat 
larger than the left. Carapace small, long, and narrow, or 
elongate-amygdaloid; nearly cylindrical, but tapering at the 
ends, and somewhat compressed anteriorly. More arched on 
the back than below, where the margin is slightly sinuous 
and incurved. 

Two specimens. Vine Coll. no. Iv,. Bed no.46. Shales 
over the Wenlock Limestone; and 
no. 22. Buildwas Beds. 


4, Macrocypris symmetrica, sp. nov. 
(Pl. VII. figs. 8a, 8d.) 
Proportions :—L. 153. H.7. Th. 5. 
Measurement in 1000ths of an inch :— 
1s 30s) E16. Phe 12: 

Carapace small, smooth, subcylindrical, narrow, almond- 
shaped in profile; feebly arched above, slightly curved below, 
rounded at the ends, one of them (anterior) more compressed 
than the other. Right valve overlapping the left. Hdge 
view narrow, acute-ovate. 


This is smaller and proportionately shorter and thicker than 
M. siliquoides. 


Smith Coll. (one specimen) no. 63;. Woolhope. 


5. Macrocypris? alta, sp. nov. 
(PI. V. figs. 10 a, 10 8.) 


Proportions :—L. 18. H. 84. Th. 6. 


Carapace small, convex, short, subovate, rounded above and 
at the ends, nearly straight below. Compressed in front, so 
that the lateral contour is ovate with one acute end. ‘The 
right valve is apparently the largest. 


Smith Coll. (one specimen) no. 53,. Railway-cutting, 
side of Severn, Ironbridge. 
5. Macrocypris? crassula, sp. nov. 
(Pl. VII. figs. 10 a, 106.) 
Proportions :—L. 19. H.10. Th. 8. 


Taking the narrowest (lowest) end for the anterior, the 
right valve of this carapace strongly overlaps the other. This 


182 Prof. T’. R. Jones on the 


character is found in Cytherella and Macrocypris. The 
shape of this carapace does not correspond at all with that of 
Cytherella, nor closely with that of any known Macrocypris ; 
but rather than make it the basis for a new genus, I have pro- 
visionally grouped this specimen with Macrocypris, which has 
the right valve larger than the left, though not so markedly 
overlapping all round as in this instance. 

The carapace is of a narrow-subovate form with very thick 
valves, the right strongly overlapping the left all round. It 
has aconsiderable median convexity. Hdge view compressed- 
oval with subacute ends; end view nearly round. At first 
sight this little carapace looks like adwarf Bythocypris Phillip- 
stana, but the overlapping valve is the right instead of the 
left. 

Unique: collected by Dr. H. B. Holl in the Wenlock 


Limestone, Crofts, near Malvern. 


IJ. Ponrocypris, G. O. Sars, 1865. 
Pontocypris, G. S, Brady, Report Ostracoda ‘ Challenger’ Expedition, 
1880, p. 85. 

Several specimens in Mr. Vine’s Collection have a some- 
what Batrdia-like carapace, but having one valve overlapping 
the other on the dorsal border, and overlapped on its own 
ventral edge. ‘This condition of the valves separates the form 
under notice from Bairdia. Its peculiar subtriangular shape 
presents a close analogy to that of Pontocypris; and as the 
recent forms, though with less overlap, do not gainsay a near 
relationship, I provisionally refer it to this genus. 


1. Pontocypris Mawii, sp. nov. 
(Pl. IV. figs. 4a-4d, & fig. 7; fig. 6, var. gibbera, 9 ?.) 


Length. Height. Thickness. 


Fig. 4: 56 18 12 
Proportions:~ Fig. 7 : 32 16 
Fig. 6: (var.) 2§ 18 1k 


Measurement in 1000ths of an inch :— 
Fig. 4: L. 68. H.35. Th. 33. 


Carapace convex, triangular-ovate or subpyriform ; arched 
above, nearly straight below ; sharp, compressed, and tapering 
at the ends; posteriorly more attenuate, and with a longer 
slope than in front, where it is almost truncate, curving with 
a sudden slope downwards, and less compressed than behind. 
Thus the antero-dorsal slope is steeper and more convex than 
the hinder slope, which is longer and flatter, and makes the 
postero-ventral angle more produced than the front. The 


Paleosote Bivalved Entomostraca. 183 


thicker and higher end being the anterior is proved in recent 
specimens by the position of internal organs. The valves 
are smooth and subtriangular; the left overlaps the other 
on the dorsal border, and the mght valve overlaps on the 
ventral border. The lateral contour (seen in the edge view) 
is subovate, with rather flattened sides and subacute ends; 
but these features differ with individuals. ‘The shape differs 
from long- to short-pyriform (figs. 4 and 6). Thus, still 
keeping their differences within bounds, the valves are much 
longer in figs. 4 and 7 than in fig. 6 (var. gibbera). The 
differences between the short and hump-backed variety (fig. 6) 
and the long pear-shaped form (figs. 4 and 7) are striking, 
but not sufficient to make them specifically distinct. They 
may be sexual differences: the valves were probably thin in 
substance. 

G. 8. Brady’s figure of Pontocypris faba (Reuss), “ Report 
Ostrac. ‘ Challenger,’” pl. 1. fig. 4, comes near to our Silu- 
rian form; but this latter seems to be distinct from any, and 
requires aname. I propose to name it P. Mawit, dedicating 
it to Mr. George Maw, F.G.S., who so thoughtfully had 
some tons of the Silurian shales near Benthall, in Shropshire, 
thoroughly washed and sifted, and instigated his paleonto- 
logical friends to submit the sorted contents to scientific 
examination. 

There is much resemblance between the Lower-Silurian 
Cythere Jukestana, J. & H, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, 
vol. 11. p. 57, pl. vil. fig. 6 (misprinted “ tig. 7,” dbid. p. 62), 
and some of the specimens ‘before us. ‘The former, however, 
has amore tapering posterior moiety (regarded as “ anterior,” 
loc. ctt.), and less ot the dorsal convexity. It is advisable to 
refer the above-mentioned Kildare specimen to Pontocypris. 


( Vine Coll. no. v. (fig. 6). Bedno.22, Build- 


was Beds. 
| vI. Bed no. 25. ‘Tickwood 
Twenty-seven J ae 
vil. (figs.4and7). Bed no. 22. 


specimens : 


Buildwas Beds. 
1x. Bed no. 25. Tickwood 
Beds. 
LXIV,,) 17 ye: -Duildwas’ Beds. 


Ten specimens :—Smith Coll. no. 56. Railway-cutting, side 
of Severn, lronbridge. 


184 Prof. T. R. Jones on the 
2. Pontocypris Smithit, sp. nov. 
(Pl. IV. figs. 5 a-d d.) 
Proportions :—L. 36. H. 20. Th. 16. 


Measurements in 1000ths of an inch :-— 


Length. Height. Thickness. 
74. AQ) 30 
74 38 30 


Carapace convex, smooth, subreniform, with rounded ends, 
equally compressed. ‘The anterior half sloping down quickly 
and the hinder half slowly from above downwards. Back 
elliptically convex ; ventral margin rather incurved. Left 
valve subpyriform, overlapping on the back, and the right 
valve nearly kidney-shaped, overlapping ventrally. 

Smith Coll. (four specimens) no. 64. Wenlock Beds, 
Dudley Castle. Also found in the Woolhope Shale, at the 
Wych, Malvern, by the late Dr. Holl. 

Dedicated to Mr. John Smith, of Kilwinning, Ayrshire, 
who kindly confided his Collection to me for examination, 
and who has thus largely added to the store of available 
specimens of Ostracoda from the Silurian shales of Shrop- 
shire. 

Ill. Bytuocypris, Brady, 1880. 

Carapace smooth, more or less reniform; ‘ left valve much 
larger than the right, which it overlaps both on the dorsal and 
ventral margins” (“Report Ostracoda of the ‘Challenger,’”’ 
p- 40). ' 

1. Bythocypris Holliz, sp. nov. 
(PL. V. figs. ] a, 16, 2; Pl. VI. figs. 3a, 36, 4a, 45.) 
Length. Height. Thickness. 


RIV. ties ds 35 19 15} 
Dee Pl Wieness : 34 21 17 
Bee RNa fig oD 34, 224 
Pl. VI. fig. 4 (crushed) 33 16 15 


Carapace convex, smooth, reniform, nearly semicircular on 
the back, gently sinuous below. Edge view acute-oval; end 
view ovate. Left valve overlapping the right along the 
ventral border and nearly all round. In these features it 
connects itself with Bythocypris. Pl. VI. fig. 8, probably 
the female, is higher and more ovate than Pl. V. fig. 1, being 
more convex in the posterior third and less incurved on the 
ventral border. Pl. V. fig. 2 is much higher and proportion- 
ally shorter than either fig. 1 or Pl. VI. fig. 3, with a straight 
ventral and a highly arched dorsal line; and one end (poste- 


Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 185 


rior) is much less rounded, being more truncate, with a steeper 
slope, than the other. It is possibly an old female or an obese 
variety. Pl. VI. fig. 4, is a somewhat crushed individual. 

This fine species is dedicated to the memory of my late 
friend and fellow- worker, Dr. H. B. Holl, several of whose 
careful drawings aid me in the present work. 

Dr. Holl pointed out to me not long ago that this species 
has nearly the shape of ‘ Cytherellina “siliqua, var. grandis,” 
J.& H. (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. ii. p. 217, 
pl. xiv. fig. 1), but the lateral contour (edge view) i is distinctly 
different, as w ell as the end view. No doul ot, however, exists 
that this var. grandis should now be regarded as Bythocypris 
grandis, J. & H. So also C. siliqua*, var. ovata, not ce 
removed from the present Pl. V. fig. 2, and Pl. Vi. fig. 
may be looked upon as the female of B. grandis. 


Vine Coll. (five specimens) LXVI,, 3. Tickwood Beds. 
Smith Coll. (five specimens) no. 50. Dudley Tunnel. 


2. Bythocypris? reniformis, sp. nov. 
(Pl. VI. figs. 1 a, 1 6, 2 a, 2 6.) 
Length. Height. Thickness. 
Sere a Bie yh: 33 15 13 
P * UFig. 2: 25 12 10 
Probably a Bythocypris, kidney-shaped, convex, and much 
more compressed at one end (anterior) than the other, as seen 
in the edge views, figs. 16 and26. Fig. 1a differs from 
fig. 2@ in being larger and not so high proportionally in 
front. 
This species is narrower than B. Holli7, and has its greatest 
convexity at the posterior third instead of in the middle. 


Vine Coll. (two specimens) no. LxvI,. Tickwood Beds. 


3. bythocypris? botelloides, sp. nov. 
(Pl. VII. figs. 2a, 2 5.) 


Proportions :—L. 3i. H.14. Th. 14. 
Nearly oblong, convex, subcylindrical, like a_ sausage ; 


upper and lower edges parallel; the ends rounded almost 
equally. Edge view long- oval. End view round. 


Smith Coll. (three specimens) no. 81,,,. Benthall Edge, 
Ironbridge. 


* Keeping for Cytherellina siliqua fig. 5 and those specimens that 
actually show the internal sulcate structure. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xix. 13 


186 Prof. T. R. Jones on the 


4, Bythocypris testacella, sp. nov. 
(Pl. V. figs. 5a, 5 6, 5c.) 


Proportions :—L. 27. H.12. Th. 10. 
One specimen from Malvern: L. 60, H. 25-1000ths inch. 


Long and narrow, but arched on the back ; rounded at the 
ends and depressed along an antero-dorsal slope. Left valve 
largest, overlapping on the back. It has somewhat the 
appearance of a Testacella or of a hump-backed leech, Edge 
view long, narrow-oval. End view short-ovate. 

Vine Coll. (four) no. Lxviz. Tickwood Beds. 

Smith Coll. (two) no. 81. Benthall Edge, Ironbridge. 

Also found by the late Dr. Holl in the ‘Wenlock Shale of 
Malvern. 


5. Bythocypris symmetrica, sp. nov. (PI. VII. figs. 3a, 
3b (var. c), 4a, 45 (var. 6), 7 a, 76 (var. a).) 


Length. Height. Thickness. 


Fig. 7 (var. a): 23 12 10 
Proportions: < Fig. 4 (var. 6): 183 9} 7 
Higvon(var: oles ey 8 6 


A series of smooth oblong-ovate carapaces, varying in size 
and somewhat in profile, from figs. 7a to4a@and3a. The 
uniformly narrow subovate edge views of these varieties con- 
stitute an important link in their relationship. 


Nine Vine Coll. no. tvs. Bed no. 46. 
x11. Bed no. 38. 
XV. (fie,-3). WBed. mol? 
Smith Coll. no. 62 (figs. 4and 7). Railway- 
cutting, side of Severn, 
Ironbridge. 
Kos) oed Shale, Malvern Tun- 
nel (west end). 
81. Benthall Kdge, Iron- 
bridge, 


specimens : 


specimens : 


[ 
Thirteen x 


6. Bythocypris concinna, sp.nov. (Pl. V. figs. 6a, 
6 6, 6c, and fig. 7 (var. ovalis).) 


Length. Height. Thickness, 
Proportions: me a Fis iF 94 


Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 187 


Measurements in 1000ths of an inch :-— 
Length. Height. Thickness. 
Large individual (fig. 6a). 46 20 18 
Wax: -ovalis(fie 7): "> Fw! “42 20 20 


Carapace small, smooth, convex, acute-ovate ; not quite so 
much arched on the ventral as on the dorsal margin ; highest 
near the middle, but sloping off more gently to the anterior 
end, which is sharper and slightly more compressed than the 
posterior. The left valve (taking the most compressed moiety 
of the valves as the anterior) is larger than the other and 
overlaps it all round. 

A more decidedly oval form (that is, with equal ends) is 
shown by fig. 7 (var. ovalis). 

B. concinna has some features in common with B. cuneola 
of the Carboniferous formation, but is quite distinct in other 
respects (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Oct. 1886, p. 250, pl. vi. 
figs. 3-7). 

“Some rather obscure, subcylindrical, long-oval, internal 
casts of small valves, much like those of the above-mentioned 
form, were described in the Ann. & ee Nat. Hist. ser. 4, 
vol. i. 1869, p. 212, woodcut fig. 1, as Cythere Gr ind- 
vodiana; but the latter are too small to be matched exactly. 
These little casts were from the Woolhope Shales of West 
Malvern. 


Smith Coll. no. 61 (fig. 6). Stoke-Saye, near 
Nine the Craven Arms. 
specimens : 62 (fig. 7). Railway-cutting, 
side of Severn, Ironbridge. 
Also from the Aymestry Limestone, Chance’s ’ Pitch, Led- 
bury (Dr. Holl). 


7. Bythocypris Phillipsiana (Jones & Holl). 
(Pl. V. figs. 3a, 36, var. major; figs. 4a, 4b, 4c, typica.) 
1869. Bardia Phillipsiana, J. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, 


vol. iil. p. 213, pl. xiv. fig. 7. 
Length. Height. Thickness. 


: Bis. 6B 0:27 164 14 
Proportions: Fie. 4: 22h 14, 8 
Measurements in 1000ths of an inch :-— 

3 ne valve 56 33 

Right valve 53 27 

Lett valve 48 27 

Fig Right valve 45 22 
Whickness of carapace’ 29 2). U7 


13* 


188 Prof. T. R. Jones on the 


This subtriangular or subreniform carapace has been already 
sufficiently described in the Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. for 
March 1869, from the Wenlock Limestone, near Malvern. 
The present specimens, however, of the typical form (PI. V. 
fig. 4) have rather thinner valves and therefore more delicate 
outlines in profile and contour. We recognized it also in a 
Scandinavian Limestone (Joc. cit.). 

Pl. V. fig. 8 shows a larger and more ovate carapace, with 
proportionally thinner valves (var. mayor). 

The Carboniferous variety of this species (var. carbonica, 
J..& K., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. xviii. p. 250, 
pl. vi. fig. 1) is very much like this predecessor, with but 
slight modification of its features. 

Vine Coll. (two specimens), Fig. 3. - No. vir. Beds 
no. 25 and 25*, 'Tickwood Beds. 

Smith Coll. (three). Fig. 4. No. 56. Railway-cutting, 
side of Severn, [ronbridge. 


8. Bythocypris pustulosa, sp. nov. 
(Pl. VII. figs. 13 2, 136.) 
Length. Height. Thickness. 


Proportions :—20 th 13 
Measurements in 1000ths of an inch :— 

Left valve 35 18 

Right valve 31 15 


(Thickness of carapacet . . . 17 


Carapace strong, convex, ovate-oblong, arched above, 
straight below ; hinder end rounded; front depressed, con- 
tracted, and sloping, with an oblique curve. Left valve 
overlapping all round. Lateral contour (edge view) acute- 
ovate. Surface pimpled with (red) raised spots. 

Smith Coll. (one) no. 40. Stoke-Saye, near Craven Arms. 

(three) no. 60.  Railway-cutting, side of 
Severn, Ironbridge. 


9. Bythocypris ? seminulum, sp. nov. 


(BI WIS figs. 9 a,29.6.) 
Proportions :—L. 94. H.5. Th. 44. 


Carapace small, convex, subreniform, arched above, nearly 
straight below ; ends nearly equal, but one rather more fully 
curved than the other. Lateral convexity central and sym- 
metrical (fig. 96), making an acute- oval outline. 

Smith Coll. (one) no. 53, Railway-cutting, side of 
Severn, Ironbridge. 


Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 189 


10. Bythocypris acina, sp. nov. 
(Pl. VI. figs. 10 a, 10 0.) 


Proportions:—L. 11. H.7. Th. 5. 


Carapace small, nearly ovate, but less convex below than 
above, and contracted at one end like a grape-stone. Poste- 
rior moiety highly arched on the dorsal and _ postero-dorsal 
border. The front contracted, so as to project like the small 
end of a pear. Left valve larger than the other. Edge view 
oval, with sharp ends. 

Smith Coll. (two specimens) no. 52.  Railway-cutting, 
side of Severn, Ironbridge. 


11. Bythocypris phaseolus, sp. nov. 
(el VLE figs. 1 a, 01 6; 12-0,. 0200.) 


Length. Height. Thickness. 
NEALE Fig. 12: 174 10 of 
Proportions: Fig. 11: 17 94 7 


Fig. 12a@ is a short, high, somewhat oblong carapace, 
arched above, almost straight below, flattish on the sides, and 
well curved at the nearly equal ends; resembling a kidney- 
bean. The edge view (fig. 12 4) is of a narrow, compressed, 
subovate outline, with one end much more acute than the 
other. Fig. 1l@ is more kidney-shaped than fig. 12 a, and 
11 6 is fuller (thicker) than 1263 this may be a sexual if not 
a varietal feature. 

Vine Coll. (six specimens) no. xu. Beds no. 22 and no, 38. 
Buildwas Beds. 


IV. Cyruerse, Miller, 1785, 


Valves unequal (left valve rather larger than the right), 
oblong-ovate, subreniform, or quadrate. Surface either 
smooth or variously ornamented. Hinge-line distinct, toothed 
more or less strengly at its ends. 

Excepting in this last particular there are some Silurian 
Ostracoda which would range among such Cythere as may 
have smooth subreniform carapaces, like Cythere? laganella, 
Brady (‘Challenger ’ Ostrac. p. 63, pl. xvi. fig. 7). As the 
place of the hinge-joints is distinctly shown in some of the 
specimens before me, it may be allowed that those which have 
a generally similar aspect and straignt hinge-lines should be 
provisionally placed in this subgroup of the genus; and thus 
the introduction of a new generic name is avoided. In this 


category we find:—PIl. VI. figs. 5 and 6, as large forms, 


190 Prof. T. R. Jones on the 


with some variation in shape; Pl. VII. figs. 1 and 5, much 
alike in outline, bnt differing in lateral contour ; figs. 6 and 14, 
nearly agreeing in outline and differing very little in contour. 


1. Cythere Hollii, sp. nov. (PI. VI. figs. 5a, 
5b, 5e (var. a), figs. 6a, 6 b, 6c (var. 0).) 


Length. Height. Thickness. 


Proportions: —— 5: 463 23 18 

P ‘UFig. 6: 40 23 19 
‘Measurements in 1000ths of an inch :— 

Vig. 6: 66 36 30 


Var. a. Large, convex, smooth, ovate-oblong, relatively 
Jong, thick and high in the posterior moiety and well-rounded 
behind; sloping up in the antero-ventral region to the nar- 
rower but neatly rounded front. Back straight along hinge- 
line. Edge view acute and narrow-ovate. Knd view some- 
what obovate, almost round. 

This is near Cythere superba, Jones and Kirkby, from the 
Lower Carboniferous strata of Scotland (Ann. & Mag. Nat. 
Hist. for October 1886, p. 266, pl. ix. fig. 11); but it is 
longer and narrower. 

‘wo specimens, Smith Coll. no. 81,. Benthall Edge, 
lronbridge. 

Var. b (figs. 6, a, b, ce). This is also suboblong and other- 
wise like var. a; but it is relatively shorter, thicker, and 
higher behind, and less contracted in front. The anterior 
extremity is symmetrically rounded. The left valve is larger 
than the right (as in fig. 5), and overlaps to a small extent on 
the ventral border. Edge view ovate, somewhat compressed. 

This is still nearer to C. superba in shape than var. a; but 
still it is not identical with it. 

It was collected by the late Dr. H. B. Holl, from the 
Woolhope Limestone of the Malvern Tunnel; and to him the 
species is here dedicated, with cordial appreciation of his high 
worth as a geologist and palzontologist. 

It is quite possible that these varieties, a and }, could each 
claim specific standing ; on the other hand, it might be that 
QO. superba should be a variety with them. For convenience, 
however, and according to what we know of Paleeozoic Cythe- 
ride, I think it will be best to hold them in the arrangement 
indicated above. 

(Four specimens.) Fig. 6. Collected by Dr. Holl in the 


Woolhope Limestone, Malvern Tunnel. 


Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 191 


Fig. 5. Smith Coll. (one) no. 81,. Benthall Edge, Iron- 
bridge. 


Smith Coll. (one) no. 8. Near Much-Wenlock. 


2. Cythere? Vinet, sp. nov. 


(Pl. VIL. figs. 1a, 16, 5a, 5.) 
Length. Height. Thickness. 


He Of Kiera 20 11 94 
Proportions: 7 ie es 9 @ 
Measurements in 1000ths of an inch :— 
Micro. Pe Oe ao 18 sly 
Another (XII,) 383 18 15 


Neat, small, ovate-oblong carapaces, with straight back and 
gentle ventral convexity, especially at the hinder third. Ends 
rounded, unequal. Iidge view more or less compressed- 
ovate. Fig. 56 has much blunter ends to its contour than 
fig. 1b; but the latter has been somewhat crushed. This 
species has a form near to that of Cytherellina (Bythocypris ?) 
tersa (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. ili. p. 217, pl. xiv. 
fig. 3), but the latter has an arched back. 

Mr. Vine’s name is connected with this species in recog- 
nition of his enthusiastic labour in obtaining the many Ostra- 
coda from the Benthall washings (see vol. xvii. p. 343). 


Vine Coll. no. x11I, (var. ?) ) Bed no. 88. 


: end : XII; (fig. 5) § Buildwas Beds. 
P ; LXVI, (fig. 1). ‘Tickwood Beds. 
Smith Coll. no. 49.  Benthall Edge, near 
Two Tronbridge. 
specimens : 62,. ailway-cutting, side 
of Severn, Ironbridge. 
3. Cythere ? subquadrata, sp. nov. 
(Pl. VII. figs. 6 a, 6 6, 14a, 146.) 
. Length. Height. Thickness. 
: Pic. 14: 162 10 8 
Proportions: jie ee se y 6 


Carapace high and short, convex, suboblong, with rounded 
unequal ends; higher and thicker at the hinder third than in 
front, where it is compressed. 

‘Lhe two specimens figured differ a little in outline and 
contour, but seem to be within the limits of one species. 
‘They remind us of Cythere? obtusa, J. & K. (Ann. & Mag. 


192 _ Prof. T. R. Jones on the 
Nat. Hist. for October 1886, p. 266, pl. ix. fig. 12), in general 


appearance; but they are not identical with it. 


(Vine Coll. no. x11. Bed no. 38. Buildwas 


Teac | | Beds. 
7 aa 4 Liv, (fig. 14) ) Bed no. 37. 
ware. LIV, (tig. 6) Buildwas Beds. 
L LXIVs,9. Buildwas Beds. 


V. CyTHERELLA, Jones and Bosquet, 1849. 
Cythere, Cytherina, Cytherella, &c., auctorum. 


In the ‘Monograph on Carboniterous HEntomostraca,’ 
Paleont. Soc. 1884, by Jones, Kirkby, and Brady, the 
synonyms of the genus are given in full, and the characters 
and distribution of the many known species (both fossil and 
recent) are dealt with. 

Carapace oblong or subovate, rarely elongate, compressed, 
especially in front ; valves thick and unequal, the right being 
much the larger and overlapping the left all round, the two 
edges being rabbeted together. Surface often smooth, but 
sometimes pitted, reticulated, or striated. Muscle-spot indi- 
cated by a roundish depression near the centre of the valve 
externally and by a corresponding thickening within. 


1. Cytherella Smithii, sp. nov. 
(Pl. VII. figs. 15a, 156, 16a, 166.) 
Length. Height. Thickness. 


: ie I aot Oie 2 64 5 

Proportions: 4 Fig. (50-14 6 5 

Two specimens measured in 1000ths of an inch :— 
24 14 

22 12 10 


The littie specimens before me belong to the group having 
smooth valves, subovate or suboblong in outline, and with 
a more or less cuneiform contour (edge view). Some speci- 
mens have the usual central pit on the outside of the valves ; 
some are also constricted across the middie of the smaller 
valve, and these are narrower (lower) posteriorly than most 
of the others, with a variable median convexity. May be 
these are varietal or sexual differences. 

Narrow as the limits of difference seem to be at first 
sight among the very many almost similar forms of Cythe- 
rella, yet the different proportions of length, breadth, and 
thickness, with small variations of outline, constitute recog- 
nizable distinctions among even the smooth forms, On such 


Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 193 


grounds I distinguish this oldest-known form by a separate 
appellation—C. Smithii—atter Mr. Smith, of Kilwinning, in 
whose collection this species is largely represented. 

Smith Coll. (six specimens) no. 63. Woolhope. 


VI. Primitia, Jones & Holl, 1865. 


(See Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3, vol. xvi. p. 415, 
and ser. 5, vol. xvii. p. 408, &c.) 


ie eee punctata, sp. nov. (Pl. VII. figs. 9a, 98.) 
Proportions :—L. 19. H. 10. 


Long-oblong carapace, with rounded, nearly equal ends ; 
rather small, plump, nearly oval in edare view. Surface of 
valves marked with a faint saddle-sh aped depression in the 
mid-dorsal region, and delicately punctate, especially on the 
posterior third. On the cast of the interior the impression 
becomes a deep transverse sulcus, reaching nearly across the 
valve, and with a width equal to 1th of the ‘length of the shell. 

P. punctata is found in Mr. Smith’s no. 67 (four specimens), 
Railway-cutting near Much-Wenlock ; and Vine Coll. 
LXVj1 (part) (One specimen). Shales over the Wenlock Lime- 
stone. ‘l'wo also from no. 22. Buildwas Beds. 


2. Primitia valida, J. & Fi. 
(Pl. VI. fig. 7, magnified 50 diam.) 
Primitia valida, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. xvii. (1886), p. 409, 
pl. xiv. fig. 7. 
evapartion :—L, 224, H. 144. 


This well-preserved left valve, showing its hinge-line and 
the rest of its margin of contact, and partially its mnter lor, Was 
at first inadvertently associated with CU, Hollii (figs. d 5 and 6) 5 
but it is more quadrate and symmetrical and otherwise differ- 
ent. So also it is much more oblong than the analogous 
interior of P. umbilicata, J. & H. (Aun. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 
ser. 3, vol. xvi. pl. xiii. fie. 2 d). 

In the Vine Coll. no. tx. Bed no. 25. Tickwood 
Beds. Altogether there are seventeen specimens of P. valida 
(without the varieties) in the Vine Collection and six in the 
Smith Collection. 


VII. Incerte sedis. (Pl. VI. figs. 8 a, 8 6.) 
Proportions :—L. 19. H.10. Th. of valve 5 (of 
carapace 10). 

An oval valve with a flexuous, undulate, and broadly 
bisulcate surface ; and thus somewhat like the cast of Oythe- 


194 Prof. T. R. Jones on the 


rellina siliqua figured in pl. xiv. fig. 6c, Ann. & Mag. Nat. 
Hist. ser. 4, vol. iii. 

One specimen. Vine Coll. no. xtvp. Bed no 43, Coal- 
brook-Dale Beds. 


VII. Nore.— Prof. G. Lindstrém, of Stockholm, has kindly 
submitted to me forexaminationa large assortment of Ostracoda 
from the Silurian Limestones of Scandinavia. With nume- 
rous specimens of Beyrichie and Primitie, and of Thlipsura 
v-scripta, there appear to be some specimens of Pontocypris 
Smithit, Bythocypris concinna, and B. Hollit (?) ; also a smail 
representative of Macrocypris Vinei (?). He has also found 
some interesting dichmine and other rare forms in these 
limestones. 


IX. EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 
PuatTE IV. 
[All the figures magnified 25 diameters. ] 
Fig. 1. Macrocypris Vinet, sp. nov. Cast, imperfect posteriorly. a, left 
valve outwards; 6, ventral view; ¢, end view. 
Fig. 2. The same. Cast, imperfect at hinder end. a, right valve shown ; 
b, edge view. 
3. The same. a, left valve outwards, slightly imperfect in front ; 4, 
edge view. 
Fig. 4. Po ontocypr is Mawiti, sp. nov. a, left valve outwards; 6, right 
valve outwards ; c, edge view; d, end view. 
5. Pontocypiis Smithii, sp. nov. da, leit valve outwards; 0, right 
valve outwards; c, ventral view ; d, dorsal view. 
Fig. 6. Pontocypris Mawii, sp. novy., var. gibbera, nov. 4, right valve 
outwards; b, edge view; c, end view. 
7. The same. Left valve outwards, 


PuaTeE V. 
[All the figures magnified 25 diameters. | 


Fig. 1. Bythocypris Hollit, sp.nov., ¢. a, right valve outwards 6, yven- 
tral view; c, hind view. 

Fig.2. Bythocypris Hollii, sp. nov., 2. Left valve outwards. 

Fig. 3. Bythocypris Phillipsiana, J. & H., var. major, nov. a, right valve 


| 
2 
3 
outwards; 0, left valve outwards. 
4, Bythocypris Phillipsiana, J. & H. a, right valve outwards; 6, 
ventral view ; ¢, front view. 
Fig. 5. Bythocypris testacella, sp.nov. a, right valve outwards ; 2, ven- 
tral view ; ¢, end view. 
6. Bythocypris concinna, sp. noy. 4, left valve outwards; 0, right 
valve outwards; ¢, edge view; d, end view. 
7. Bythocypris concinna, sp. nov., var. ovals, nov. Right valve 
outwards. 
8. Macrocypris elegans, sp. nov. a, right valve outwards; 8, ventral 
view ; ¢, hind view. 
9. Macrocypris stliquoides, sp. nov. a, right valve outwards; 6, 
dorsal view; ¢, front view. 
Fig. 10, Macrocypris? alta, sp. noy. a, right valve outwards; 5, edge 
view. 


we 


Fig. 


2 
5 
f 
ig. 5. 
6 
fi 
8 
9 


1 


ig. 10. 


Paleozotce Bivalved Entomostraca. 195 


PruaTeE VI. 
_ [Fig. 7 magnified 50 diam., the others 25 diam. | 


Bythocypris? reniformis, sp. nov., 3. a, left valve outwards; b, 
ventral aspect. 


. Bythocypris? reniformis, sp. noy., var. a, left valve shown; 4, 


ventral view. 


. Bythocypris Hollit, sp.nov., 2. a, left valve outwards; 6, dorsal 


view. 


. Bythocypris Hollii?, sp. nov. a, left valve (rather crushed) ; 6, 


ventral edge. 
Cythere Hollii, sp. nov., var. a, ord. @, left valve shown; 6, dorsal 
view ; ¢, posterior view. 


. Cythere Hollit, sp. nov., var. b, or 2. a, left valve outwards; 6, 


dorsal view ; e, posterior view. 


. Primitia valida, J. & H. Interior of left valve (magnified 50 


diam.). 


. Incertee sedis, @, right? valve; 0, edge view. 
. Bythocypris? seminulum, sp. nov. a, right? valve outwards; 6, 


edge view. 
Bythocypris acina, sp. nov. a, left valve outwards; 0b, dorsal 
view. 


PLATE VII. 


[All the figures magnified 25 diameters. } 


. Cythere? Vine, sp. nov., d. a, right valve seen; 6, edge view. 
. Bythocypris botelloides?, sp.nov. a, right? valve seen; 6, ventral 


view. 


. Bythocypris symmetrica, sp. noy., var.c. a, left valve seen; 6, 


dorsal view. 


. Bythocypris symmetrica, sp. nov., var. b. a, left valve seen; 6, 


dorsal view. 


. Cythere? Vinei, sp. nov., 2. a, right valve seen; 0, dorsal view. 
. Cythere? subquadrata, sp. nov. a, right valve ; 6, edge view. 
. Bythocypris symmetrica, sp. noy., var. a. a, right valve out- 


wards ; 6, dorsal view. 


. Macrocypris symmetrica, sp. nov. a, right valve outwards; 3, 


dorsal view. 
Primitia punctata, sp. nov. a, left? valve seen ; 6, edge view. 


. Macrocypris ? crassula, sp. nov. a, left valve outwards ; 0, edge 


view. 


. Bythocypris phaseolus, sp.nov. a, left valve outwards; 6, dorsal 


view. 


. The same. a, left valve outwards; 6, ventral view. 
. Bythocypris pustulosa, sp. noy. a, right valve outwards; 6, 


ventral view. 


. Cythere? subquadrata, sp. nov. a, right valve; 6, edge view. 


Cytherella Smithit, sp. nov. a, left valve outwards; 6, dorsal 
view. 


. Cytherella Smithii, sp. noy., var. a, left valve outwards; 6, 


dorsal view. 


196 Mr. G. Lewis on the 


XXVI.—On the Cetoniide of Japan, with Notes of new 
Species, Synonymy, and Localities. By GEORGE LEWIS, 
F.L.S. 


Tuis family, so far as is known at present, is represented in 
Japan by twenty-four species. Mr. Waterhouse, in the 
Trans. Ent. Society, 1875, recorded fourteen species, but one 
of these, Glycyphana Steboldi, Voll., is now given as a syno- 
nym, and another, Zrichius fasciatus, Linn., appears to have 
been recorded as Japanese by Motschulsky in error. Twelve 
species, therefore, have been recently added, bringing the 
number to about one third of those in Europe; but there are 
nine genera in Japan to only six on the Continent. 

Judging from the records of the literature relating to the 
Cetoniide it would appear that naturalists have been unable 
to master the specific characters of the group. Thus Cetonia 
aurata, Linn., C. floralis, Fabr., and C. floricola, Herbst, 
have, according to the Munich Catalogue, 87 names to repre- 
sent the types and their varieties, and Z’richius abdominalis, 
Ménétr., has 18. 

For these 105 names we find about 40 sponsors. The 
commoner the species the more numerous the titles, and it 
appears therefore fortunate when a species is unique. An 
author cannot give two names to one specimen, although, if 
not properly labelled, it may obtain a second on changing 
ownership. 

A reference to the ‘ Zoological Record’ will show that re- 
cently, to increase the confusion, writers have initiated ‘ pro- 
bable”” synonyms. Harold says (C. R. Ent. Belg. xxii. 
p- 5), “that Cetonta Bensoni, Westw., probably = Glycy- 
phana pilifer, Motsch.;” Schaufuss records (Nunq. Ot. ii. 
p- 560), ‘that probably Protelia (sic) brevitarsis, Lewis, 
= Cetonia submarmorea, Burm. * ;”’ Kraatz tells us (Deutsch. 
ent. Zeit. xxvil. p. 3817) that “ Micropecila Bremeri, Jans., 
probably =M. cincta, Gory, @ ;” and in another place, 
“© Diphognatha incoides, ‘thoms., probably =D. admi.ca, 
Hope.” . 

Italics are insufficient to indicate these speculations, and 
capitals are too distinctive. 

Of the 105 names given above 101 stand, as stated, as 
synonyms in Harold’s Catalogue; but it is impossible not to 
doubt that these may require revision, for is it possible 
to unravel such a tangled mass of nomenclature in its en- 
tirety ? 

* Schaufuss misquotes here; the sentence should read: “ probably 
Cetonia brevitarsis, Lewis, = Protetia submarmorea, Burm.” 


Cetoniide of Japan. 197 


The bright colours of the group have perhaps attracted the 
attention of some entomologists who, to say the least, have 
unwisely written on the family without sufficient previous 
study, or without the material adequate to the occasion. A 
glance at the Munich Catalogue and the pages of the ‘ Zoolo- 
gical Record’ since 1880 should suggest to writers that 
great care is necessary to prevent the literature of the Ceto- 
‘niide drifting into hopeless confusion. The “ Ein Stiick,” 
which appears but too often at the foot of a description in 
Harold’s paper on the Japanese Coleoptera, has been doubt- 
less the means of misleading authors, who ina variable group 
have formed species on single specimens. 

As an instance of work done on scanty material the three 
species of Anomala described as new by Harold (Deutsch. 
ent. Zeitschrift, xxii. pp. 351-353) may be given. Shortly 
after the publication of the paper Harold wrote to me to say 
the species were Anomala rufocuprea, Motsch., Luchlora 
multistriatus, Motsch., and Anomala geniculata, Motsch., 
respectively—insects which for their class are, and were 
then, well known. 

The synonymy of the Cetoniide is added to, as I say, from 
their conspicuousness and the desire of entomologists to con- 
nect their names with them, while a less attractive family 
has a simpler catalogue.  Ceratorrhina viridipyga, Lewis, 
is at once given a second name, C. chloropyga, Vhomson, 
when names of similar compounds (levipygum, tuberculipygus) 
in the Histeride are numerous and are allowed to remain 
single. The name of C. viridipyga, Lewis, will always be 
given priority, and chloropyga, ‘Thomson, will always stand 
as a synonym, and a full reterence to the beetle will require 
the mention of both names and a second line in the schedule. 
And in this instance has there been sufficient cause to add 
this line to our overburdened Catalogue? Pyga is a Latin 
word, and this Thomson does not seem to know. 


1. Rhomborrhina unicolor, Motsch. 
Rhomborrhina unicolor, Motsch. Etud. Ent. 1861, p. 8. 


This species occurs not rarely in the north of Japan, but 
it is scarce in Kiushinu. 


2. Rhomborrhina polita, C. Waterh. 
Rhomborrhina polita, C. Waterh. Trans. Ent. Soc. 1875, p. 113. 


The localities for this insect are Bukenji, where it is com- 
mon in August, Kadzusa, and the island of Sado. 


198 Mr. G. Lewis on the 


3. Rhomborrhina japonica, Hope. 

Rhomborrhina japonica, Hope, Trans. Ent. Soe. ili. 1841, p. 64. 

Rhomborrhina clypeata, Hope. 

Rhomborrhina squammulifera, Thoms. 

Rhomborrhina glauca, Thoms. 

This variable species is extremely abundant, and on one 
tree Mr. Pryer has taken 125 specimens in twenty-four hours. 
The three species follow the cossus for the sake of the exuding 
sap caused by the larvee. 


There is a beetle known to the Japanese as the Shikamushi, 
or “‘ stag-beetle ;” the horns are said to be fixed, and a speci- 
men of Dicranocephalus, taken to Japan, has been identified 
as resembling it. The Lucanide are vulgarly termed 
“‘ scissor-beetles,”’ as their mandibles open and close. 


1. Cetonia confusiusana, Thoms. 

Cetonia confusiusana, Thoms. Typi Cetonidarum, p. 28 (1878). 

The pygidium in the male is reflexed at the apex and very 
convex, and resembles a boss in form; but the female is only 
transversely impressed, somewhat unevenly on both sides. 
In colour this species varies from a deep crimson to bronze 
and green, and is very common in 8. Japan, but I did not 
find it in Yezo. I believe the brighter examples have been 
mistaken for C. speculifera, Swartz, which has been hitherto 
only found in China and the Philippine Islands. 


2. Cetonia submarmorea, Burm. 
Cetonia submarmorea, Burm. Handb. ii. p. 490. 
The male of this species has an abdominal groove. 


3. Cetonia brevitarsis, Lewis. 
Cetonia brevitarsis, Lewis, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1879, iv. p. 463. 
This species is found in Japan, as far northas Kioto. The 
pygidium is very slightly convex and superficially even, and 
is quite distinct in form from that of C. confusiusana. There 
is a series in the British Mnseum from Korea. 


4, Cetonia insperata, Lewis. 
Cetonra insperata, Lewis, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1879, iv. p. 463. 
I took about thirty examples in Yezo. Vries Island, 
Chiuzenji, Nikko, Wada-togé are other localities for it. 


5. Cetonia Lenzi, Harold. 
Cetonia Lenzi, Harold, Abh. Ver. Brem. v. p. 128 (1876). 
The thorax in this species is raised longitudinally in the 


Cetoniide of Japan. 199 


centre, and is thus divided into two equal parts; the pygi- 
dium is the same as in brevitarsis and insperata. I obtained 
six specimens in June at Kioto. 


6. Cetonia pilifer, Motsch. 
Glycyphana pilifer, Motsch. Etud. Ent. 1860, p. 15. 
Common everywhere. 


7. Cetonia Roelofst, Harold. 
Glycyphana Roelofsi, Harold, C, R. Ent. Belg. xxiii. p. 5 (1880). 
Not very common, occurs at Miyanoshita and Nikko. 


1. Glycyphana forticula, Janson, 
Glycyphana forticula, Janson, Cist. Ent. ii. 1881, p. 607. 
Is at present unique in Mr. Janson’s collection. 


2. Glycyphana jucunda, Fald. 

Glycyphana jucunda, Fald. Mém. Ac. Petr. ii. p. 386. 

Glycyphana Goryt, Guérin. 

Glycyphana argyrosticta, Burm. 

Glycyphana Kupert, Schaum. 

Glycyphana albosetosa, Motsch. 

I believe the names above refer to one species, and that 
this is the view also taken by Harold, Janson, and others, 
G. jucunda, I have taken abundantly in Shanghai, the ex- 
amples there generally having a broad red fascia on each 
elytron. G. albosetosa is a black form of the species, and 
comes chiefly from Yezo; it is the most abundant species 
of the family in Japan. 


3. Glycyphana fulvistemma, Motsch. 
Glycyphana fulvistemma, Motsch. Schrenck’s Reis. 1860, p. 135. 
Glycyphana Steboldi, Voll. 1864. 


This is of common occurrence, particularly at Kobe and 


Nikko. 


1. Anthracophora rusticola, Burm. 
Anthracophora rusticola, Burm. Handb. iii. p. 624, 
Anthracophora rama, Bainbridge, 1842. 
Anthracophora sinensis, Saunders, 1852. 
This species is common in Kiushiu, but has not yet been 
observed north of Kioto. 


1. Osmoderma opica, Lewis. 


Osmoderma opica, Lewis, Wien. ent. Zeitung, 1887. 

This is probably the species taken by Dr. Hoffmann in 
Tokio, and recorded by Von Harold as barnabita, Motsch. 
(Deutsche ent. Zeitschrift, xxil. Heft 1. p, 12). 


200 Mr. G. Lewis on the 


1. Gnorimus viridiopacus, Lewis. 
Gnorimus viridiopacus, Lewis, Wien. ent. Zeitung, 1887. 
Found at Chiuzenji rather late in the summer. 
Three examples. 


2. Gnorimus subopacus, Motsch. 
Mr. Bowring obtained this species many years ago on the 
island of 'T'sushima, and I have five examples from the same 
locality, taken in 1881. I also took one at Sapporo. 


1. Paratrichius Donitz?, Harold. 

Paratrichius longicornis, Janson, Cist. Ent. ii. p. 611, pl. xi. fig. 1 (1881), 

= Gnorimus Donitzi, Harold. 

The latter name has the priority, but the generic name 
proposed by Janson it is well to retain. I bred the species 
from pup in June, and found the imagos in flowers in August 
on the high ranges bordering the mountain-forests on Oya- 
yama, Niohosan, Ontake, and Wada-togé. Janson records 
it from Yezo. 

The females are always black, but the males vary in 
colour and look very much like Trigonopeltastes. There is 
one male with the elytra almost wholly black. 


1. Trichius yaponicus, Janson. 

1 obtained this species from Deutz‘a-flowers at Nikko in June 
1880, and this appears to be its most southern locality. On 
August 7, same year, it was abundant at Sapporo, in the 
umbels of the gigantic Angelica, where, being some feet out of 
reach and very active on the wing, it was difficult to capture 
in an inverted umbrella. TZrichius fasciatus, L., has been 
reported erroneously from Japan instead, possibly, of this 
insect. 

2. Zrichius succinctus, Pallas. 
Trichius suceinctus, Pallas, Ic. Ins. p. 18, t. A. fig. 19; Burm. Handb. 
lil. p. 758. 

This species is recorded here from Japan for the first time. 
It occurred on Oyayama and at Nikko and Sapporo, but only 
eight examples were taken, so it must be considered rare in 


Japan. 


3. Trichius septemdecimguttatus, Voll. 
Trichius septemdecimguttatus, Voll. Tijdschr. Ent. Nederl. vii. 1864, 
p. 159; C. Waterh, Trans, Ent. Soc. 1875, part i. p. 71, pl. iii. fig. 8. 
This species is only at present known from the island of 
Kiuskiu. It was found not uncommonly in Vburnum-flowers 
at Konosé, May 19, 1881, and about twenty specimens were 
dug out of an old loz (Planera) the same day, five of which 


Cetoniide of Japan. 201 


are wholly red. With the latter were captured about twenty 
examples of Figulus binodulosus, C. Waterh. (Trans. Ent. 
Soc. 1883, p. 339). This is a curious record of the meeting 
in a common habitat of a northern and a tropical genus. 


1. Valgus angusticollis, C. Waterh. 


This species, as Mr. Waterhouse states, is common in all 
the Japanese islands. On the 13th March, 1880, I broke up 
a pole of “ Matzu” (Abies), 4 inches in diameter, and quite 
rotten, and about fifty specimens tumbled out. Later it 
occurs in most flowers, but especially in the rape-fields and 
dog-roses. 


2. Valgus fumosus, n. sp. 

Breviter ovatus, ater, ocellato-punctatus, subnitidus ; thorace parum 
lato medio bicarinato, utrinque excavato ; elytris lateribus punc- 
tatis, mediis punctato-rugosis, scutello cireum et fascia transversa 
luteis ; propygidio transyerso luteo-fasciato, utrinque acute tuber- 
culato; pygidio medio longitudinaliter anguste fasciato, apice 
inconspicue bituberculato, tibiis anticis 2-dentatis. L. 74 mill. ° 


This species resembles V. tuberculatus only in the acute 
tubercle on the edge of the propygidium. The whole of the 
species is densely black ornamented with orange-coloured 
scales, which are arranged on the elytra in a broad band round 
the scutellum, with another transverse band which touches 
the edge of the first fascia and extends to the middle of each 
elytron from the suture, on the propygidium in a parallel 
transverse band, and on the pygidium in a longitudinal and 
narrow band down the centre. ‘The thoracic carinz are 
somewhat loop-like in form and terminate abruptly behind 
the neck in two obtuse angles; in front of the lateral 
excavations on each side is a tubercle or very short carina, 
and the base of the thorax has a well-marked excavation 
before the scutellum. The outer edge of the thorax is 
narrowly elevated and deeply sinuated behind the eyes... The 
yellow tasciz are composed of rather large scales, and are 
apparently easily lost by abrasion, but the description is 
drawn from an example fresh from the pupa. The two teeth 
on the fore tibia are near to the femur. 

Found in the flowers of Hydrangea, at Junsai, 28th July, 
1880; Fukushima, Ontake, and Chiuzenji, in 1881. Five 


specimens in all. 


3. Valgus tuberculatus, n. sp. 


Breviter ovatus, granulosus, rufo-piceus, subnitidus ; thorace parum 
angustato, 8-tuberculato ; elytris castaneis, mediis obscure nigro- 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xix. 14 


202 Mr. G. Lewis on the Cetoniidee of Japan. 


plagiatis; propygidio utrinque tuberculato, medio bituberculato 

approximato ; tibiis anticis 4-dentatis ; pedibus rufis. L. 77 mill. 

This species, although it has allies in Eastern Asia, is 
very different from either of the preceding. In the middle 
of the anterior part of the thorax there is a loop-like carina 
terminating posteriorly in two acute and well-defined tuber- 
cles, and between each of these and the lateral edge is 
another somewhat obsolete tubercle. The base of the thorax 
is transversely occupied by four large equidistant tubercles, 
which are covered with flavous spinose scales. ‘The scutellum 
is black. ‘The elytra are nearly quadrate, castaneous, with 
coarse spines on the humeral and corresponding apical angles, 
and in the middle are two large ill-defined patches of black 
spinose scales. The propygidium has two tubercles in the 
middle, clothed like the basal thoracic ones, and at the outer 
apical edge on either side is a remarkable tooth, very acute 
and free of scales. At the extremity of the pygidium are two 
tufts of flavous scales or spines, which apparently cover two 
small tubercles. 

Found at Fukushima, July 28, and at Kurigahara Usui- 
togé, August 6, 1881. From the dates of capture given here 
V. tuberculatus and V. fumosus seem to appear much later in 
the year than V. angusticollis ; and if so, their late appearance 
may be an indication that they belong to the more tropical 
forms of the genus. Still, as they are evidently scarce, the 
time of capture may be merely incidental to the time of my 
visit to their localities. One thing, however, is certain, that 
V. angusticollis is, as Mr. Waterhouse has stated, allied to the 
northern and European species hemipterus. 


List of Species arranged generically. 


Rhomborrhina unicolor, Motsch. Kuperi, Schawn. 
—— polita, C. Waterh. albosetosa, Motsch. | 
japonica, Hope. Glycyphana fulvistemma, Motsch, 
[clypeata, Hope. : [Sieboldi, Voll. ] 
squammulitera, Thoms. Anthracophora rusticola, Burm. 
glauca, Thoms. | [rama, Bainbridge. 
Cetonia confusiusana, Thoms, sinensis, Saunders. ] 
submarmorea, Burm, Osmoderma opica, Lewis, 
brevitarsis, Lewes. Gnorimus viridiopacus, Lewis, 
insperata, Lewis, subopacus, Motsch. 
Lenzi, Harold. Paratrichius Donitzi, Harold, 
—— pilifer, Motsch. Llongicornis, Janson. | 
Roelofsi, Harold. Trichius japonicus, Janson. 


Glycyphana forticula, Janson, succinctus, Pallas. 
——- jucunda, Fald. septemdecimguttatus, Voll. 
[Goryi, Guérin. Valgus angusticollis, C. Waterh. 
argyrosticta, Burm. fumosus, Lewis. 
--— tuberculatus, Lewis, 


On the Ampullaceous Sac tin the Spongida. 203 


XXVII.—On the Position of the Ampullaceous Sac and the 
Function of the Water Canal-system in the Spongida. By 
H. J. Carter, F.R.S. &e. 


WHAT we want to know in the class of Sponges, after their 
specific description, is a general conception of the manner in 
which the different parts of which they are composed are 
developed, and the way in which their vital functions are 
performed. In the first instance a useful classification is 
needed, by which the species may be easily determined: 
this is the department of the naturalist, and, as a matter of 
course, precedes all others. The second and third points 
come under the domain of the physiologist, and here the 
general plan of development and that of the general way in 
which the vital forees are maintained (excepting, for a time, 
their peculiarities) is the primary desideratum. But although 
the first is a sine qu@ non to the latter, it leads to nothing but 
a collection of curiosities so long as the physiological part 
remains unknown. 

Of course there is much yet to be discovered in the study 
of a subject so comparatively young as that of spongology, 
and it is only by numerous contributions arising from a special 
study of particular parts that this can ever be advanced, and 
therefore, however restricted the inquiry may be, so long as it 
tends to elucidate any particular point, the result must. be 
considered acceptable. In the present instance it is the posi- 
tion of the ampullaceous sac in relation to the water-courses 
or canalicular structure of the sponge to which I wish to direct 
attention. 

The ampullaceous sac (‘‘ Geisselkammer ” of the Germans) 
is for the most part spherical in form, consisting of a hollow, 
thin, transparent sphere of plastic sarcode whose wall is 
charged with spongozoa (‘‘ Geisselzellen ” of the Germans), 
arranged tesserately, that is side by side, or in juxtaposition ; 
the spheroidal form being truncated or cut off, that is absent 
at one part, whereby a sharply defined circular aperture is 
produced which opens on a level with the surface of a water- 
canal, while the other part is imbedded in the substance 
(plastic connective tissue &c.) of the sponge immediately un- 
derneath. ‘Thus the ampullaceous sac so far resembles the 
position of a polyp in its fleshy dermal substance; but here 
the analogy ceases. 

I have long since stated (1857) that, when treated with a 
solution of carmine (that is, of carmine water-colour paint) in 
the living state, the ampullaceous sacs are the only parts in 

14* 


204 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Position of the 


the sponge which take in this colouring-matter, and that, when 
they are torn to pieces in this state, the carmine paint is found 
to be in the bodies of the spongozoa. 

Further, it was added that it was possible to see the frag- 
ments of carmine paint drawn in through the pores on the 
surface of the sponge, and then, after a break in which they 
could not be followed, to see them enter the circular opening 
of the ampullaceous sac, after which they again disappeared 
for a short interval (probably during the time that the germ 
or nutritive part of the paint was being abstracted), when 
fragments of colouring-matter could be seen rushing along 
the larger excretory canals, and finally ejected at the single 
vent, as the particle of growing sponge under observation 
then consisted of only one ‘‘ person ” (Hiickel), and therefore 
had only one vent. 

Thus I never could follow the particles of carmine from 
the subdermal cavities to the ampullaceous sacs, nor observe 
the discharged particles coming out of this sac, although my 
mpression was that they were forced out through the same 
aperture by which they were taken in. 

The ampullaceous sac is not always spherical nor are the 
spongozoa always grouped into this form, but may vary in 
number from one to several placed here and there on the 
surface of the water-cavities or canals, whereby the carmine 
or indigo paint (for either can be used for this purpose) may 
be found at isolated points in the sponge-substance apart from 
the ampullaceous sacs; so that it might be inferred that the 
ampullaceous sacs are not, as above stated, the only parts 
which thus take in nutriment ; but it should be remembered 
that it is not the ampullaceous sacs but the spongozoa which 
do this, and therefore that it is not uncommon to find spongo- 
zoa isolated singly or in small groups of different sizes charged 
with the colouring-matter. 

With reference to the passage of the particles of carmine 
into the sponge through the pores of the surface and the 
parts into which they may be subsequently received, it might 
be stated that, so far back as 1869 (‘ Annals,’ vol. iv. p. 191, 
pl. vil. fig 5), I described and delineated the fact that in 
Grayella cyathophora, where the pores on the surface of this 
siliceous sponge are confined to circumscribed pustuliform 
areas, the area may open directly into an “ excretory canal ;”’ 
and in 1885 (7b. vol. xv. p. 112, pl. iv. fig. 5) such obser- 
vations were repeated in Halichondria scabida; while in 
the interval, viz. in 1879, I pointed out that in Awos spini- 
poculum the pores of the surface lead directly into an excretory 
canal through the subdermal cavities. Thus it became 


Ampullaceous Sac in the Spongida. 205 


evident that they were for the purpose of admitting water 
into the sponge as well as the nutrient particles which it might 
contain. Further confirmation of this was adduced, by in- 
stancing the calcareous sponge Tetchonella labyrinthica, 
wherein the wall is composed, as in the Sycones generally, of 
hollow cylindrical chambers arranged transversely across it 
and in juxtaposition, so that the pores are at one end and the 
vent at the other, viz. on either side of the wall, respectively, 
while the interior of the chamber is studded all over with 
spongozoa (‘ Annals,’ 1885, vol. xv. p. 119, pl. iv. fig. 7 
&c.). At this time also I cited two other cases in Psammo- 
nematous sponges, viz. in Geelongia vasiformis and LHircinia 
intertexta, where the pores of the surface opened directly into 
large excretory canals, that is, of course, through the medium 
of the subdermal structure. Next, viz. in 1886, I found it 
most convincingly in a remarkable sponge from ‘‘ Port Phillip 
Heads” described under the name of Suberdtes insignis 
(‘ Annals,’ vol. xvii. p. 118), wherein the “ sinus-like dila- 
tations of the excretory canal-system”’ are only separated 
externally from the water by the poriferous epidermis and 
subjacent subdermal cavities which lie over them at this part. 
Finally, in 1886, I described and illustrated this in Phlao- 
dictyon birotuliferum, where the digital appendages of this 
sponge are tubular and hollow, and their wall alone formed 
ot the poriferous and subdermal structures, without, so far as 
I can see, the trace of an ampullaceous sac, so that the water, 
with its nutrient particles, must pass directly into the cavity 
of the process, and the nutrient particles be deflected to their 
destination afterwards, which probably was in the body of 
this sponge, of which I only possessed the tubular appendages 
for description. Moreover, the ¢nner surface of the wall is 
covered with a layer of epithelial cells like those of the surface. 

[It might be here stated that the “skin”’ of a sponge, so 
to call it, generally consists of an epidermal or poriferous 
layer and the subdermal cavities or subdermal structure—the 
former very thin and composed of a layer of epithelial cells, 
in which the pores are situated, and the latter comparatively 
thick and composed of a cancello-clathro-fibro-membranous 
structure, in which the intervals all communicate with each 
other; that is, it would be a continuous hollow subdermal 
cavity but for the presence of this structure. ‘Then comes the 
body-substance of the sponge, in which the ampullaceous sacs 
begin to appear. It is the “skin” only which forms the 
wall of the poriferous tubular processes of Phlaodictyon 
birotuliferum. | 

All this shows that the pores are as much for aqueous cir- 
culation as for the introduction of nutritive material. 


206 My. H. J. Carter on the Position of the 


This having been established, let us now endeavour to trace 
the nutrient particles from the excretory canals into the 
ampullaceous sac, and this can be best inferred by finding 
out the position of the ampullaceous sac and its relation to 
the excretory canals. 

When describing in a general way the structure of a 
sponge, in the introductory remarks to the order Psammo- 
nemata among Mr. Wilson’s Australian specimens (‘ Annals,’ 
1885, vol. xv. p. 209), it was observed that “ what has been 
stated of the external parts of the sponge applies cet. par. to 
the internal ones or parenchyma; for as the sponge grows by 
the addition of layers to its circumference, that is radiatingly, 
so the surface of to-day becomes part of the internal structure 
of to-morrow, and thus somewhat modified it passes into a 
eancellated form, which is the parenchyma; that is to say, 
the fibrous skeleton, cored by mineral material or not, becomes 
a solid mass of reticulation, in which the interstices are tympa- 
nized by the sé¢// poriferous sarcode (as may be seen in a 
dried specimen), and the cancellated chambers thus completed. 
Lastly, the whole is traversed by the branches of the exere- 
tory canal-systems. I use the latter in the plural number, 
because generally every vent indicates a system.” 

Now here, if lL had had the information which I now possess, 
it might have been added that the “ tympanizing sarcode ” 
was charged with ampullaceous sacs and pierced by a num- 
ber of pores or small holes, which would have so far completed 
the general description of sponge-structure. But this infor- 
mation has come to me since, partly from a microscopic ex- 
amination of the tympanizing sarcode in a dry specimen, and 
partly from that of a small wet one closely allied to Welsonella 
australiensis, which will be more particulaily described here- 
after. 

In this small specimen, which hardly exceeds in size an inch 
each way, the ampullaceous sacs, averaging 20 to 30-6000ths 
in. in diameter, are unusually well preserved, apparently from 
natural toughness; but be this as it may, they present them- 
selves under a clear form in which their general outline, as 
well as that of the spongozoa of which they are composed, 
is sharply defined; moreover they stain well with blue 
aniline ink, and in comparatively thin slices, that is about 
1-24th to 1-16th in. thick, become still more conspicuous 
under this treatment ; so that when the slices are mounted in 
glycerine and viewed with a magnifying-power of about 90 
diameters, in a cell wdthout compression, the ampullaceous 
sacs can be distinctly seen to surround the water-canals, where 
they are more or less approximated, apparently unmolested, 


Ampullaceous Sac in the Spongida. 207 


entire, and dv situ. Under these circumstances, when a 
water-canal is selected for observation which has been cut 
across horizontally so that the eye can be directed into it per- 
pendicularly, one or more ampullaceous sacs may frequently 
be seen on the confines of the canal in such a position as to 
show that the greater part of the globular ampullaceous sac 
is imbedded in the substance of the sponge immediately under 
the lining membrane of the canal, while the circular aperture 
opens on a level with it, so that as the water containing the 
nutritive particles is rapidly carried along them, the latter 
could be easily deflected from their course and drawn into 
the ampullaceous sac, while the refuse or unassimilated parts 
might be discharged through the same aperture, just as 
takes place in a polyp. 

Comparatively thick slices thus treated show the position 
of the ampullaceous sac more satisfactorily than microscopic 
thin slices mounted in balsam under compression, especially 
in the specimen under consideration, wherein their position is 
rendered additionally clear by not being overcrowded, although 
both processes have their advantages. 

Now I know that in Dr. Huxley’s ‘ Introduction to the 
Classification of Animals’ (1869) a “hypothetical section 
of Spongilla” is given (p. 15, fig. 4), wherein the current 
of water is made to pass in at the pores and through the 
medium of the subdermal cavity to reach the ampullaceous 
sac by a canalicular extension of this cavity, after which it 
makes its exit by a similar opening on the opposite side of 
the sac into an excretory canal, as if the pores were specially 
intended for the ampullaceous sacs, that is for the nutritive 
department. While what I have endeavoured to show is, 
that the pores are as much for the general circulation or 
respiratory function as for the introduction of nutriment, and 
that the ampullaceous sac, being situated on the surface of the 
excretory canals, only requires a single aperture to fulfil its 
function. 

I am also aware that Dr. F. E. Schulze has always inclined 
to the view that the ampullaceous sac has two openings, 
viz. one for bringing in the water and the other for discharg- 
ing it, as may be seen by one of his latest illustrations (‘ Der 
Badeschwamm:’ Illustrirte Deutsche Monatshefte, 1882, 
p- 198, fig. 8), as well as in all those of his previously stained 
and microtomized preparations of the fleshy and horny sponges 
published in the ‘ Zeitschrift f. wiss. Zoologie.” Moreover, in 
some there is more than one aperture in addition to the large 
circular or excretory one represented, amounting in Spongelia 
avara to “20-30” (“ Die Gattung Spongelia,” 1878, Zeit- 
schrift f. wiss. Zoologie, Bd. xxxii. p. 134, Taf. vii. fig. 5). 


208 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Position of the 


I cannot say that microscopic slices of stained sponges, 
reduced to extreme thinness by the microtome and mounted 
in balsam, that is under compression, are to me so satisfactory 
as thicker slices simply stained and mounted in glycerine with- 
out compression, since in the latter the ampullaceous sacs may 
be seen in an unmolested state unaltered by any compression 
or microtomizing, that is entire and cn s¢tu. However, there 
is no objecting to what Schulze has illustrated any further 
than that it does not seem to me to convey such a general 
conception of an ampullaceous sac and its position in relation 
to the water-canal as that which I have seen under the circum- 
stances above mentioned—that is, a globular water-vessel 
with no neck imbedded in the confines of a water-canal with 
the mouth opening upon the surface of that canal. 

In the syconoid cylindrical chamber of the calcareous sponge 
Teichonella labyrinthica, which, as I have already stated, is 
homologous with the ampullaceous sac, there are not only 
two main openings, that is, pores at one end and a large single 
vent at the other, but the interior of the chamber is covered 
with spongozoa intermingled with a great number of other 
pores or smaller holes (‘ Annals,’ 1885, vol. xv. p. 119, pl. iv. 
fig. 7 &c.), so that, in fact, it is so far precisely like that 
which Schulze has described and illustrated_in the siliceous 
sponges. And this structure is continued on to Leuconia 
nivea and Teichonella prolifera, although the chambers are 
here so divided up as to resemble both in size and position the 
ampullaceous sac, which, together with the now tree-like 
form of the water canal-system opening as vents and pores 
respectively on the surface (as there 1s no cloaca in these 
species), renders the whole almost identical with that of the 
siliceous sponge. 

I have stated that ‘‘ there is no cloaca” in Leuconta nivea 
and Teichonella prolifera; but the fact is that the termination 
of the large canal of the water-systems respectively in all 
sponges is but a modified cloaca, and therefore those of Leu- 
conia nivea and Tetchonella prolifera must be considered the 
same; but for distinction sake it is necessary to separate them 
from those Calcispongiz which possess that particular kind 
of ending of the excretory canal-systems which has been dis- 
tinguished by the name of “ cloaca,” of which many similar 
instances exist in the adult forms of the siliceous sponges. 

This, however, does not interfere with the fact that the 
admission of water for respiratory purposes, while it also 
carries in with it the elements of nutrition, is effected through 
the pores or inhalant orifices of the surface, while the dis- 
charge takes place at the vent or exhalant orifice at the other 
end of the cylindrical chamber. 


Ampullaceous Sac in the Spongida. 209 


- Lastly, in a portion of tympanizing sarcode cut out from a 
dried fragment of Geelongia vasiformis and placed under a 
power of about 500 diameters, the ampullaceous sacs in juxta- 
position, although dry, may be distinctly seen on the tympa- 
nizing sarcode with their circular apertures still open in many 
instances. 

To return, however, to the position of the ampullaceous 
sac in the specimen of Wilsonella to which I have alluded, 
there can be no doubt that when brought into view in the 
interior of the sponge in a thin slice stained and mounted in 
glycerine, as above mentioned, it may be seen in more or less 
plurality and more or less approximated on the confines of the 
smaller excretory canals, where these have been so cut across 
as to enable the observer to look down into them. Instances 
then present themselves where the sharply-defined globiform 
ampullaceous sac may be seen to rest on its side in the sub- 
stance (plastic connective tissue &c.) of the sponge immediately 
under the surface-membrane or epithelium of the canal with 
its circular mouth opening on a level with the latter. 

As above stated also, the shape of the ampullaceous sac 
is not invariably globiform, but in no instance have I been 
able to see any other canal in connexion with it than that of 
the excretory system, on the surface of which the ‘ circular 
aperture’? opens. Nor have I in any instance been able to 
trace any canals leading directly from the pores on the surface 
into anything but the cancello-clathrate subdermal structure, 
within which the ampullaceous sacs, according to my obser- 
vation, only begin first to appear, that is in the body-substance 
of the sponge. 

Still, it has often appeared to me that the ampullaceous 
sacs, when grouped together in a massive form, are fixed in 
a kind of fibrous trama wherein they are connected with one 
another by tubular intercommunication, which may finally 
open upon the surface of an excretory canal. Nor have I 
been able to see the circular aperture in any of these instances, 
where it might have been hidden by the smallness of the ex- 
cretory canal among the aggregated ampullaceous sacs. In 
short, I have never been able to see the circular aperture open- 
ing upon the surface of the excretory canal, excepting where 
the ampullaceous sac has been favourably situated for this 
purpose, as above mentioned. 

I do not wish it to be inferred for a moment from what is 
above stated that I discredit anything that has been published 
by Dr. F. E. Schulze ; indeed, what he has stated with respect 
to the incurrent and excurrent apertures of the ampullaceous 
sac is verified in the chamber of Zeichonellu labyrinthica, 


210 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Position of the 


which is the homologue of the ampullaceous sac in the sili- 
ceous sponges, as above shown. But I desire to put forth my 
own views of the position of the ampullaceous sac and its 
relation to the water-canals as deduced from the observations 
above mentioned. 

Probably there 7s more than one aperture in the ampulla- 
ceous sacs in many instances, for I do not see how two could 
be represented in the microtomized sections unless this had 
been the case. Then, all I can state is, that there is pro- 
bably an equal number of instances in which there is only one 
that serves both purposes, viz. for the inception of the 
nutrient particles and the exit of the refuse or unassimilated 
material; which could thus be as easily effected as in a polyp. 
I have already stated that I never could see any other vessel 
connected with the ampullaceous sac than the excretory canal. 

It is very desirable, however, that more widespread obser- 
vation on this subject should be made, for it appears to me 
that the species of Welsonella which, in conclusion, I am about 
to describe, is an unusually favourable one for such observa- 
tions. At the same time I must say that all the more impor- 
tant observations in the physiology of the Spongida that I 
have made have been obtained by studying léving specimens 
directly and experimentally, which seems to me to be too 
much neglected now for the description and classification of 
dead species. But this, of course, necessitates a temporary 
residence near the places where the freshwater and saltwater 
species respectively grow. I began my study of the sponges 
in this way. 


Wilsonella echinonematissima, n. sp. 


Specimen small, without any particular form, being about 
an inch in diameter each way and composed of a mass of 
keratose, echinated skeletal fibre covered above by prominent 
conuli projecting from a smooth surface. Consistence firm, 
resilient. Colour sponge-amber. Surface even between the 
conuli, which are large, obtuse, distant, and prominent, tied 
together by the usual fibro-reticulated intervening structure 
underneath a thin layer of small epithelial cells. Pores 
grouped together in the epithelial layer over the interstices of 
the fibro-reticulated structure. Vents not seen. General 
structure from without inwards consisting of the thin epi- 
dermal layer, in which the pores are situated, overlying a 
comparatively thick one composed of cancello-clathrate fibrous 
membrane whose intervals intercommunicate with each other 
throughout, thus corresponding to the “ subdermal cavities,” 
resting upon the body-structure of the sponge, which in its 


Ampullaceous Sac in the Spongida. 211 


turn is composed of stiff keratose, profusely echinated fibre, 
densely reticulated and accompanied by the usual sarcodic or 
soft sponge-substance, the whole traversed by the branches of 
the excretory canal-system. Spicules of four forms, viz. :— 
1, skeletal, acuate, smooth, slightly contracted between the 
obtuse end and the shaft, so as give the former a slightly 
inflated appearance, about 50 by 1-6000th in.; 2, echinating 
spicules of two sizes, viz. one, the longest, thickly spined 
about the obtuse or fixed end, scantily over the shaft, and 
smooth towards the pointed or free end, 35 by 2-6000ths in. ; 
the other, the shortest, clavate, much spined about the fixed 
end, which spination then ceases or is followed by a compara- 
tively smooth interval, and then by another spined portion in 
which the spines are vertical, after which it is smooth for 
about a quarter of the length of the spicule, that is to the 
end of the point, 19 by 2-6000ths in. exclusive of the spines, 
which add another 6000th to the thickness; 3, flesh-spicule, 
an equianchorate somewhat bent upon itself, rather obtuse at 
the ends, ¢. e. not navicularly shaped, 6-6000ths in. long by 

4-6000ths in. across from the front arm to the back of the 
shaft. No.1 forms the core of the keratose fibre, which is 
profusely echinated with both forms of no. 2, accompanied by 
the flesh-spicule no. 8. While the fibre of the body is exclu- 
sively that of an Hchinonema, that towards the circumference 
becomes almostas exclusively that of a Psammonematous sponge 
charged with foreign bodies and terminating in a confused 
inflated mass at the end of each conulus. 

Hab. ? Western Port. 

Obs. This is a remarkable sponge, for although the speci- 
men is so small as to be insignificant in size and form, yet it 
possesses characters which claim for it the title of a distinct 
species, for which I propose the name above given on account 
of the density of the echinating part of the spiculation. Here 
there can be no doubt of the structures of two orders appear- 
ing together in the same sponge, for the body-fibre is as 
essentially that of an Echinonematous as the circumferential 
or terminal part is that of a Psammonematous sponge, and 
they are not mixed together as in the fibre of W. australi- 
ensts. ‘lhe anchorate is less navicular in shape, that is more 
obtuse at the ends and stouter, than that of Welsonella austra- 
liensis, and the surface, instead of being smooth and over- 
scattered with pustuliform vents, is conulated like that of a 
Hircinia. 'There seems, too, to have been a great tendency 
in its development to the formation of kerasine, for bodies as 
large as the cells of Polyzoa that have been in its proximity, 
and even the cells themselves of these animals, have become 


212 Mr. R. Kirkpatrick on a 


attached to the fibre by an enveloping extension of the profusely 
echinated layer over them. But the most striking part of all is 
the sharply-defined and persistent character of the ampullace- 
ous sacs, which, being comparatively scanty and more or less 
separated, besides possessing an unusual degree of toughness 
under manipulation, have enabled me to make with certainty 
the observations above mentioned, 


P.S.—In the “Supplement” to the descriptions of Mr. 
Wilson’s sponges, published in the ‘ Annals’ of 1886, vol. xviii. 
p- 271, for “ Port Western’’ read “‘ Western Port.” And 
tor “ Histioderma,” p. 452 et seq., read ‘* Histoderma.” 


XX VIII.—Description of a new Genus of Stylasteride. By 
R. Kirkpatrick, Assistant, British Museum (Natural 
History). 

[Plate VILL] 


THE specimen described here was collected off Mauritius, and 
obtained from Mr. De Robillard. No information was sent 
concerning the depth at which it was found or the manner in 
which it was obtained. 


PHALANGOPORA, g. n. 

Ramose Stylasteridee with gastropores in a single linear 
series on the anterior and posterior surfaces of the branches of 
the colony; with dactylopores arranged in a single linear 
series on each lateral surface of each branch, and also irregu- 
larly scattered. Mouth of each gastropore overarched by 
a triangular scale; dactylopores with nariform projections. 
Both kinds of pores without styles ? 


Phalangopora regularis, sp.n. (Pl. VIII.) 


Colony tlabelliform ; dichotomous branching fairly well 
indicated in parts; branches subcylindrical, flattened on 
anterior and posterior surface; parent branch 3 millim. in 
diameter, terminal branches 1 millim.; surface marked by 
wavy ridges running in a longitudinal direction ; pores small, 
gastropores measuring ‘5 millim. from side to side, *3 millim. 
from before backwards, mouth opening obliquely and over- 
hung by a triangular slightly convex scale with rounded apex ; 
dactylopores oval in projection, slightly constricted in the 
middle, long diameter °3 millim., transverse +15 millim., 
height of nariform projections ‘15 millim. Ampulle hemi- 
spherical, 1°2 millim. in diameter. 

Loc. Mauritius. 


new Genus of Stylasteride. 213 


The new genus is allied to Hrrina, but differs from the 
latter in the regular arrangement of the pores, as indicated 
above. 

In Phalangopora the separation of the gastropore and 
dactylopore systems is a further distinctive feature. For 
although in Distichopora there is a series of pores on each 
side of the branches, each series consisting of a central row 
of gastropores and two lateral rows of dactylopores, the differ- 
entiation of the two systems is not so marked as in Phalan- 
gopora, and there are no pores on the anterior and posterior 
surfaces. 

The specimen is small, measuring 2 inches in height and 
3 inches in breadth across the broadest part. Colour white, 
ccenosteum dense. ‘The number of branchings is five or six ; 
some branches are twisted on their axes. 

The mode of branching seems to be dichotomous, but shows 
a tendency to the formation of a scorpioid cyme from the con- 
tinual suppression of lateral branches on alternate sides. 

Owing to the manner in which the corallum increases in 
thickness in the older branches, the dactylopores do not open 
along the median lateral lines, as they do in the terminal ones. 
Consequently on one surface of the flabellum the nariform 
projections are more conspicuous than on the other, so that 
the specimen may be said to have an anterior and posterior 
surface, the term “anterior”’ being applied to the former. 
The lateral dactylopores are contiguous in the younger 
branches and separated in the older; in one or two branches 
the irregularly scattered dactylopores almost form a linear 
series. 

Viewing the anterior and posterior surfaces of the branches 
in profile, the scales arching over the mouths of the gastro- 
pores appear like lines of tiles. 

On the youngest branches the scales lie strictly in the 
middle line, each scale rising from the upper border of the 
mouth of the preceding gastropore. In the older branches 
the gastropores are separated by a considerable interval, and a 
line joining them would be serpentine. 

A longitudinal section of a young branch shows the wide 
canals of the gastropores cut across, also the long canals of 
the dactylopores passing in obliquely towards the centre. 
From the length of the gastro- and dactylopores the system of 
canals in the coenosteum is not so well marked near the surface 
as in some Stylasteride. 

It is not evident from the section whether styles are 
present in the gastropores or not; but a coarse dissection, 
in which the outer wall of the gastropores was removed down 
to the base, failed to show any evidence of gastrostyles. 


214 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Lepidoptera 


Ampulle are present on both surfaces, but are most nume- 
rous on the posterior surface. They graduate in colour from 
white, through varying shades of yellow, to deep yellow. 

Although the specimen is small, as there are over eighty 
ampulla present, the colony is most likely a young adult, and 
probably does not attain a much larger size, 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE VIII. 


Fig. 1. Specimen, enlarged 13. a, ampulle. 
Fig. 2. “ Anterior”? view of terminal branch. a, gastropore; 6, dactylo- 
pore; c, one of the irregularly scattered dactylopores. 
tg. 8. Lateral view of same. a, scale of gastropore. 
Fig, 4. “ Posterior” view of same. The gastropores are not arranged 
typically, as in the other branches, 
Fig. 5. Longitudinal section, magnified 12 diameters. 


XXIX.—Descriptions of new Species of Bombycid Lepidoptera 
from the Solomon Islands, By ArtHuR G. Butter, F.L.S., 
HEA .8 5 C2C, 

Tue following new species have recently been collected by 


Mr. C. M. Woodford in various islands of the Solomon 
group. 
Agaristide. 
1. Eusemia splendida, sp. n. 


g. Primaries above velvety black, brilliantly shot with 
ultramarine blue, changing to viridian green, excepting upon 
the borders; a dot near the base of the cell, a quadrate spot 
towards the end of the cell, two short parallel lines above the 
latter, an oblong spot beyond the cell on the last subcostal 
interspace, and a triangular bifid spot divided by the second 
median branch, pearly hyaline white; fringe at apex snow- 
white, otherwise dark grey: secondaries black-brown, shot 
with ultramarine blue; costal area cupreous brown, sericeous ; 
a large oblong patch or central belt of bright orange from 
abdominal margin to subcostal vein. Head black, the face 
with a snow-white V-shaped marking behind the palpi; an- 
tenn black; collar bright orange; thorax black shot with 
peacock-green ; abdomen bright orange, with four bands and 
the anal tuft black shot with green. Wings below nearly as 
above, but the white spots on the primaries rather larger; a 
few white scales towards external angle. Pectus brown, bright 
ochreous in front ; legs brown ; venter orange, banded broadly 
with black throughout; anal and preanal segments wholly 
black. Expanse of wings 61 millim. 

Guadalcanar 


from the Solomon Islands. 915 


_ Nearest to Z. terminalis and LH. endamoides, but the mark- 
ings of the primaries most like those of Rothia ertopis from 
Madagascar. 


2. Husemia Woodfordii, sp. n. 

Black: primaries with five snow-white spots, the first 
elliptical, near the base of the interno-median interspace; the 
second oblique, subquadrate, crossing the cell near its extre- 
mity ; the third placed obliquely below and beyond the second 
towards external angle, oval; a small spot above the latter ; 
the fifth forming a large quadrate patch beyond the cell ; in 
some specimens there is an additional small white cuneiform 
spot near the base of the cell : secondaries snow-white, with the 
base and borders rather broadly black. Abdomen of male 
with the basal half of its dorsal surface blackish, the anal 
half and entire ventral surface bright cadmium-yellow ; abdo- 
men of female greyish brown, with ochreous anal segment. 
Wings below as above, excepting that the white spots have 
greyish borders. LHxpanse of wings, g 60 millim., ¢ 65 
millim. 

Alu, Shortland Island. 

Allied to E. vactllans, but vaguely resembling H. Hornt- 
mannt. 


3. Ophthalmis aluensis*, sp. n. (possibly Lithosia formosa, 
Montr.). 


3+ Nearly allied to O. bambucina: primaries velvet-black, 
becoming brown on the external border, the fringe at apex 
tipped with buff; veins almost wholly plumbaginous or seri- 
ceous bluish grey, an orbicular spot and discocellular crescent 
and an interno-median spot below the orbicular spot, all seri- 
ceous bluish grey: secondaries dark brown at base and on 
costa, changing to black from the middle of the wing, shot 
with blue; a moderately broad orange border occupying the 
external fifth of the wing. Body above black; collar, anal 
segment, and anal tuft orange. Primaries below greyish 
brown shot with steel-bluish, but less strongly between the 
veins towards outer margin; basal half of costal margin 
edged with buff; fringe as above : secondaries as above. Body 
below brown; front of pectus and anus orange ; abdomen 


* The following species may be described here :— 


Ophthalmis Zellert, sp. 0. 

3. Size and colouring of O. lincea, but differing in the orange fringe 
of the primaries and the smaller apical patch on these wings, the inner 
edge of the said patch being rather concave than convex; the orange 
border of the secondaries as narrow as in O. bambucina from the Philip- 
pines. Expanse of wings 48 millim. 

Ternate (coll, Zeller, in Brit. Mus.). 


216 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Lepidoptera 


bluish, with pale brown lateral tufts and a few orange scales 
on the subterminal segment. Expanse of wings 50 millim. 
Alu Island. 
The absence of the well-marked ochreous apical patch on 
the primaries readily distinguishes this species from O. bam- 
bucina. 


Zygenide. 


HYALATHEA, gen. nov. 


Nearest to Trianeura: primaries elongate-triangular ; costal 
vein straight, reaching to apical fifth of costa; subcostal 
quadriramose, its first branch emitted at a considerable dis- 
tance beyond the cell, the second and third branches forming 
a short fork to apex, the fourth branch (representing the upper 
radial) below the vein at about one third the distance from the 
cell to the outer margin; radial vein emitted from the upper 
third of the discocellular veinlet, which is angled outwards ; 
second and third median branches emitted near together and 
at some distance from the first: secondaries very small, about 
one third the length of primaries ; costal margin subangulated ; 
outer margin very convex to the submedian vein, where it 
turns abruptly outwards to the internal vein, then inwards, 
returning in a semicircular curve to the base, the whole abdo- 
minal area forming a coarsely-scaled flap; costal vein absent ; 
subcostal vein with a very short apical fork; discocellular 
veinlet inangled ; radial absent ; median branches well sepa- 
rated, more or less sinuous. Body similar to that of Synto- 
mis; antenne short, slightly spinous towards the tips. 


4, Hyalethea Woodfordii, sp. n. 


Primaries purplish brown, almost black; the discoidal cell, 
a curved elongated stripe below it almost filling the interno- 
median interspace, an elongated elliptical streak or spot 
almost filling the last subcostal interspace, and two elongated 
spots almost filling the median interspaces, hyaline white: 
secondaries bright ochreous, with two small hyaline white 
spots on the median interspaces; costal border and fringe 
towards apex purplish brown. Vertex of head, antenna, 
and thorax purplish brown; face, collar, tegule, and abdo- 
men bright ochreous, the latter with four bands and the anal 
segment purplish brown; legs varied with brown. Expanse 
of wings 29 millim, 


Alu. 
5. Luchromia gemmata, sp. n. 


_ Allied to Z. rubricollis; wings above black-brown: prima- 
ries with the base and a small crescent at the end of the cell 


From the Solomon Islands. 217 


brilliant metallic emerald-green ; a cuneiform spot below the 
base of the median vein, a slightly oblique nearly central bifid 
patch cut by the median vein, a subcuneiform spot at base of 
last subcostal interspace, and a bifid almost cordiform patch 
cut by the third median branch hyaline white: secondaries 
with a trifid basal patch and an oblique discal patch cut by 
the subcostal and median veins hyaline white; a green cres- 
cent at the end of the cell, as in primaries. Head emerald- 
green with the face white; antenne black; a white line on 
each side behind the eye; collar scarlet; shoulders ochreous, 
slightly opalescent ; thorax and tegule black-brown, shot with 
emerald-green ; abdomen with the basal segment ochreous, 
shot with opaline ; remaining segments velvety black in front, 
metallic emerald-green behind, and ochreous changing to 
opaline at the sides. Wings below nearly as above. Pectus 
black-brown, oblique, streaked at the sides with pearly white ; 
venter, with the exception of the last two segments (which are 
velvety black), orange, banded in front with black and bordered 
at the sides with scarlet. Hxpanse of wings 46 millim. 

Alu. 

This species differs from ZH, rubricollis, which we have from 
Aneiteum and Mallicollo, in the purer hyaline of the trans- 
parent wing-spots, the shorter basal spot, and less oblique 
central patch on primaries, the much more restricted hyaline 
basal area of secondaries, the more prominent ochreous shoul- 
ders, the completely ochreous basal segment of abdomen, the 
much greater width of metallic green on the abdominal seg- 
ments, and the orange ventral surface of the abdomen. It is, 
in fact, a far more beautiful insect. 


Arctiide. 
6. Areas semirosea, sp. n. 

3. Nearest to A. hyporhoda of New Ireland &c.: prima- 
ries above ochreous ; a black dot at base of costal area, a small 
black spot towards the base of interno-median area; three 
black spots in a straight transverse line from centre of inner 
margin, and a larger spot at the end of the cell: secondaries 
rose-red, with a large black spot at the end of the cell. 
Thorax ochreous, deepest in front ; face and division of collar 
reddish ; a red spot on each side in front of the collar; abdo- 
men deep rose-red, with dorsal and lateral series of black 
spots. Under surface bright rosy vermilion; wings gradually 
shading into ochreous beyond the middle; each wing with a 
black spot at the end of the cell. Tibi and tarsi above 
greyish brown, below ochreous; venter with two series of 
black dots. Expanse of wings 48 millim. 

Alu. 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xix. 15 


218 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Lepidoptera 


The males of this species and A. hyporhoda are readily 
separable from the males of Spilarctia by their slender an- 
tenne. 


Lithosiida. 
SPHRAGIDIUM, gen. nov. 


Primaries oblong, triangular; costal margin of males bent 
forwards from end of cell, owing to a projecting flap overlap- 
ping the base of the subcostal branches; costal vein running 
close to the margin, with which it unites just before the end 
of the cell so as to thicken the costa in front of the flap ; 
subcostal vein quadriramose, distorted, running beneath the 
thickened flap, where it becomes very weak, so that its con- 
tinuity is scarcely traceable, emitting its first branch trans- 
versely, immediately beyond the flap, to costal margin, the 
three remaining branches running obliquely upwards to costa 
with a slight bend at their origins, the fourth branch termi- 
nating at apex; upper radial diverging from the subcostal 
branches, emitted beneath the flap from a scarcely perceptible 
discocellular veinlet; lower radial absent; second and third 
median branches emitted from the end of the cell and at some 
distance from the first branch, all three curving slightly up- 
wards to outer margin; submedian vein extending from 
base to outer margin, internal vein from base to external 
angle: secondaries triangular, costal margin rather long, 
frenum very long, single; costal vein straight ; subcostal 
forking a little more than halfway between the cell and outer 
margin; discocellulars equally inangled, the radial being 
emitted from their centre; second and third median branches 
forming a furca emitted from a long footstalk; first median 
branch emitted before the end of the cell; submedian and 
internal veins running from base to outer margin. Body 
robust, rather short; the thorax very convex; head wide; 
palpi short, rather smooth, closely scaled, apparently spinose 
in front ; antenne long, rather thick, with fine and very short 
ciliation ; legs thick, rather long, the tibie of second pair 
of legs with a short, strong, terminal spine, those of hind pair 
with an additional subterminal spine. 

Type S. miles. 

To this genus Dyphlebia tricolora and D. liboria must be 
referred ; the genus Dyphlebia being restricted to the African 
species, which have only two median branches in all their 
wings. 


7. Sphragidium miles, sp. n. 
Blue-black : primaries crossed by a broad brilliant scarlet 


From the Solomon Islands. re | 


belt, with oblique or concave inner edge and angulated or 
convex outer edge, considerably broader in the female than in 
the male: secondaries of male black, with a rather broad 
central orange belt and white costal border ; of female, orange, 
with the base and a tapering external border black ; costal 
border white, as in the male. Thorax shot with steel-blue, 
collar below and anal tuft scarlet; central areas of wings 
below scarlet in front and bright ochreous (inclining to 
orange) behind. Expanse of wings, ¢ 33 millim., 2 34 
millim. 

Alu. 

Nearest to 8. liboria of Cramer, which we have from Am- 
boina, Ceram, and New Britain. 


8. Miltochrista flavida, sp. n. 


Primaries pale buff; a black basal spot; base of costal 
margin, two convergent angulated stripes (the inner one at 
about basal fourth emitting a streak to base on interno- 
median interspace and united to the outer stripe just below 
the median vein), an arched discal stripe at external third, 
and almost confluent with a deeply trisinuate submarginal 
stripe, all dark grey : secondaries whitish buff. Head pale 
buff; collar pale buff, with a blackish spot on each side ; 
tegule pale buff, with a black longitudinal dash; thorax dark 
grey ; abdomen dull whitish, with pale buff anal tuft. Under 
surface uniformly pale stramineous; primaries with greyish 
indications of the markings of the upper surface. Expanse 
of wings 24 millim. 

Alu. 


Nearest to M. senara from Java. 
9. Miltochrista avernalis, sp. n. 


Primaries above dark grey-brown ; a dot at base of costa, 
a subbasal spot, three angular bands (the first two interrupted 
below the middle), and three submarginal spots vermilion- 
red: secondaries grey, paler at base. Thorax vermilion, 
spotted with dark brown; abdomen grey, with basal and 
dorsal rose-red hairs, and anal extremity of the same colour. 
Primaries below suffused with rose-red at base; markings 
rose-red, more broken up into spots than above: secondaries 
darker than above, with the base and costa rose-reddish. 
Body below bright rose-red, posterior tarsi blackish. Ex- 
panse of wings 33 millim. 

Alu. 

A very beautiful species, not nearly allied to anything 


known to me; perhaps nearer to M. fuscescens of Mongolia 
15* 


220 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Lepidoptera 


and China than anything else hitherto described. In pattern 
it 1s not unlike the species of Nepita. 


10. Katha fraterna, sp. n. 

Primaries flesh-coloured, with an ochreous subtint : secon- 
daries rather dark buff-coloured. Head and collar sordid 
ochreous; antenne blackish; shoulders ochraceous; thorax 
and tegule dark brownish grey; abdomen whity brown at 
base, ochraceous towards the anal extremity. Wings below 
stramineous, inclining to ochreous on the costal borders. Body 
below ochraceous. Expanse of wings 28 millim. 

& 2. Guadaleanar. 

Curiously nearly allied to K. intermixta of South India, 
differing in its deeper coloration throughout, its blackish 
antenne, and dark grey thorax and tegule; as nothing so 
closely allied seems to exist in the vast area separating the 
habitats of these two species, it is possible that in this 
instance the affinity may be more apparent than actual, being 
due to reversion. 


Hypsin x. 


11. Hypsa semifusca, sp. n. 

Allied to H. heliconia, from which it differs in having the 
external border of the secondaries extended inwards to the 
centre of the wing, the inner edge of the border being oblique 
and convex instead of concave in its wider portion; the 
creamy white basal area is also less pure in colour, especially 
towards the costa; the clavus of the median streak of primaries 
sometimes reduced to a mere thickening of the white extre- 
mity of the median vein. Expanse of wings 52-58 millim. 

Alu (three specimens). 

H. heliconia, of which we possess seven examples, is the 
form of H. dana occurring in Amboina; it differs chiefly from 
the latter in its more broadly black-banded abdomen and the 
slightly broader median streak of the primaries. Possibly 
these slight differences may prove to be inconstant in a 
larger series. 


12. Hypsa diana, sp. n. 


Allied to H. australis of New Guinea (Voy. de l’Astrolabe, 
pl. v. fig. 3), but differs as follows :—Primaries with the sub- 
basal white patch reduced to a small sagittate spot; a small 
orbicular spot in the centre of the cell; a large white crescent, 
as in H, australis, but separated from the basal patch by 
nearly double the distance: secondaries and body of a more 
lively ochreous colour; the border of secondaries very broad 


Srom the Solomon Islands. 22 E- 


at costa, tapering to a point at anal angle and with undulated 
inner edge. Expanse of wings 66-79 millim. 

Alu, Shortland Island, and Malayta (eleven examples in 
varying condition). . 

This species is absolutely constant in all the characters by 
which it is distinguished from the New-Guinea form; it 
belongs to the same group as H. alvenata. 


13. Cleis nigrescens, sp. n. 


$. Dark chocolate-brown ; wings faintly shot with purple : 
primaries crossed just beyond the middie by a broad, oval, 
reddish-orange, oblique patch, not quite reaching the costa or 
external angle : secondaries with an internally diffused reddish 
erescent beyond the cell. Primaries below dark chocolate- 
brown, transversely mottled with bright scarlet; a bright 
ochreous patch representing the reddish-orange patch of the 
upperside, its outer edge bordered with black ; external area 
bright scarlet, sprinkled with short black striae and bounded 
by a blackish fringe on external margin: secondaries dark 
chocolate-brown; a nearly semicircular, internally diffused 
discal streak, followed by a black stripe and external border, 
as on the primaries. Body below ochraceous, the palpi and 
front of pectus reddish orange. Expanse of wings 33 millim. 

Alu, Shortland Island. 

Apparently a rare species; the female has the secondaries 
above immaculate, and on the under surface there is a com- 
plete submarginal series of silvery lilac spots. 


14. Cleis biplagiata, sp. n. 


g. Chocolate-brown, with purplish reflections: primaries 
crossed beyond the middle by a broad, subpyriform, deep 
ochreous patch ; face, palpi, antenne, and sides of abdomen 
ochreous. Under surface bright ochreous : primaries with two 
black spots in the cell and an indistinct black line across the 
end of the cell: secondaries with a spot at the end of the 
cell ; external borders red, striated sparsely with black, edged 
with black, and with indistinct, pearly whitish, submarginal 
spots; the under surface in fact principally differs from that 
ot CU. versicolor (‘Reise der Novara,’ Lep. Het. pl. evii. fig. 24) 
in the absence of the central oblique black belt across the 
primaries. Expanse of wings 44 millim. 

Ulaua. 

Evidently rare and possibly, though not probably, an 
extreme variety of the following species. 


222 Mr, A. G. Butler on new Lepidoptera 


15. Cleis hypoleuca, sp. n. 


Allied to C. versicolor; dark purplish brown: primaries 
with a bright ochreous subpyriform patch, placed obliquely 
beyond the middle, the males also with a more or less prominent 
orange tapering submarginal streak, speckled with black : 
secondaries with a rather large bright ochreous spot, rounded 
in front, but with two notches out of its posterior edge. Face, 
palpi, antenne, edge of collar, and margins of abdominal 
segments orange. Wings below almost as in the preceding 
species, but with a continuous series of pearly white submar- 
ginal spots. Expanse of wings, g 35 millim., ? 30-36 
millim. 

Alu, Shortland Island (fourteen examples); 9, Ulaua. 

The females vary more than the males both in size and in 
the size of the ochreous patches on the wings. 


Nyctemeridz. 


16. Nyctemera aluensis, sp. n. 


3 3. Nearly allied to N. Herklotsit and N. baulus, but 
differing from both in the decidedly wider white belt across 
the primaries, the outer edge of which is considerably more 
convex and the veins across which are always well defined ; 
the discoidal and interno-median longitudinal white stripes on 
the primaries are always distinct, and in some examples of 
both sexes are so wide as entirely to alter the aspect of the 
insect ; there can, however, be little doubt that these modifi- 
cations are due to individual variation and are not specific 
characters. Expanse of wings 48 millim. 

3 ¢, Alu Island (four specimens); 9, N.W. Bay, Ma- 
layta, 29th May, 1886. 


Var. with wider longitudinal stripes on primaries. 
3 ¢, Alu Island (four specimens). 


17. Leptosoma sexmaculatum, sp. n. 


Allied to ZL. luctuosum, but with two large white patches 
on the disk of primaries in place of the white band of that 
species: primaries black, a large, nearly triangular, bifid 
white patch on basal area and two large patches, one above 
the other, beyond the middle, the upper one slightly 
impinging upon the discoidal cell: secondaries white, with 
black costal and external borders of the usual form and 
narrow blackish abdominal margin. Body of the usual type, 


from the Solomon Islands. 223 


black; the margins of head, palpi, and collar narrowly 
ochreous; the tegule with narrow whitish edges; the abdo- 
men banded above with white and below with ochreous. 
Expause of wings 42 millim. 

lu. 


18. Pitasila disrupta, sp. n. 


Nearly allied to P. selecta, but differing in both sexes in 
having the oblique white belt of primaries oblique, divided 
into two parts by a stripe of the ground-colour on the first 
peediian interspace. Expanse of wings, ¢ 44 millim., ? 49 
millim, 


Alu. 
Liparida. 


19. Artaxa inepta, sp. n. 


Allied to A. Moorez, part. (Huproctis Mooret, second figure, 
Snellen, Tijd. v. Ent. 1879, pl. viii.) *. Primaries, thorax, 
and antenne bright ochreous; secondaries and abdomen 
ochreous whitish, quite white at costa; under surface wholly 
creamy whitish; primaries of male above with the basi- 
internal area, an internally zigzag central belt, which stops 
abruptly at upper radial vein and is bounded on both sides by 
a pale Jine and two spots beyond it, one on the median inter- 
spaces, the other close to inner margin, greyish brown; 
abdomen greyish behind, but with whitish anal tuft. Ex- 
panse of wings, ¢ 27 millim., 9 33 millim. 

lu. 

This species is also allied to A. anguligera from N.W. 

India. 


20. Aloa cometaris, sp. n. 


Nearest to A. terminata of India, though in some respects 
more like the South-African A. discalis: primaries pale 
smoky greyish brown, with indistinct black markings, as in 
Lymantria: secondaries with the costal third excepting the 
border black; costal border and a broad longitudinal stripe 
tapering from outer margin to base and bounding the black 
area white; remainder of the wing dark greyish brown: 
body dark greyish brown. Primaries below whity brown, 


* Herr Snellen is quite wrong in his supposition that the species of 
Artaxa aye subject to extraordinary variation ; his three figures represent 
certainly two, and possibly three, species. 


924 - On new Lepidoptera from the Solomon Islands. 


the markings obsolete; secondaries nearly as above; body 
whity brown. Expanse of wings 43 millim. 

Alu. 

The antenne of Aloa resemble those of Lymantria, the 
long pectinations being ciliated so as to give them a ragged 
feathery appearance. 


Drepanulide. 
21. Callidrepana lunulata, sp. vu. 


Stramineous: wings irrorated with shining scales, crossed 
towards the base by an irregular series of purplish-brown 
dots and lunules; a silvery white spot at the end of each 
discoidal cell, and a rather large blackish and silvery-centred 
brown spot at the base of the second and third median 
branches; an irregularly arched and angulated discal series 
of purplish-brown lunules and a submarginal series of short 
dashes: primaries with a blackish dot in the cell; costal 
margin brown at base, but becoming ochreous towards the 
apex ; a rusty brownish cuneiform patch partly suffused with 
silver on outer margin at apex ; anal half of abdomen white. 
Wings below pale shining stramineous ; the markings of the 
upper surface faintly indicated here and there: body below 
white, with pale stramineous legs. Expanse of wings 38 
millim. 

Alu. 

We have a specimen, apparently of this species, from 
Sumatra. 


22. TLeldenia nivea, sp. n. 


Snow-white, wings crossed beyond the middle by an 
indistinct series of minute grey dashes; face and antenne 
black ; under surface without markings. Hxpanse of wings 
25 millim. 

Alu. 

All the species of this singular little Geometriform genus 
hitherto described are white, and in all of them there is a 
discal angulated series of spots, lunules, or short dashes ; the 
Ceylonese form, 7. alba, is the most heavily marked, having 
vot only a boldly defined discal series, but both submarginal 
and marginal spots. 7. vestigiata, trom Danrjiling, has the 
discal series dark and sharply defined, but small, the sub- 
marginal series indistinct or obsolescent, the marginal series 
small but distinct, whereas in the present species an indication 
of the discal series alone remains. 

In addition to the foregoing new species, there is in the 


Prof. E. Ray Lankester’s Last Words on Prof. Claus. 225 


collection a remarkable modification (but whether locally 
constant or not there is at present no means of telling) of 
Deiopeia pulchella ; in this form the black spots of primaries 
are run together into angulated macular stripes, the discoidal 
cell to the middle is greyish, and the black interrupted border 
of the secondaries is widened, so as to enclose the central 
marginal white spot. As in some varieties of D. pulchella, 
there is no spot or dash at the end of the cell. One example 
only was obtained at Alu. 


XXX.—Last Words on Professor Claus. 
By E. Ray Lanxester, M.A., LL.D., F.R.S.* 


I HAVE not the intention of following Prof. Claus in the use 
of offensive language, such as “‘ sophistical falsification &c.” 
At the same time I am anxious, before quitting this contro- 
versy, to say a few words, in order to demonstrate to the 
reader what the actual position is; and I shall leave to others 
the task of assigning the descriptive terms appropriate to 
Prof. Claus’s conduct. 

If the reader will be so good as to refer to my article of 
April 1886, in this Magazine, he will find that I there drew 
attention to the fact that Prof. Claus had published an article 
embodying certain views as to the classification of the Arthro- 
poda which were identical with those expressed in a series of 
publications by myself, and that nevertheless Prof. Claus, 
although he had not previously given expression to these 
views and now published them as something “ hitherto ” 
unrecognized, yet omitted altogether to make any reference 
to my published statements on the subject. 

I thought it right to pomt out and condemn this omission, 
the more so as I knew that Prof. Claus had previously been 
shown by other zoologists to have exhibited a want of discri- 
mination in such matters. 

I did not, of course, expect that Prof. Claus would contess the 
objectionable nature of his proceeding. He has contributed 
two articles on this subject to this magazine, in which a cer- 
tain amount of ingenuity must be admitted; but, in spite of 
the efforts made by him, the candid reader who reviews the 
whole controversy will admit that Prof. Claus did actually 

* ('This discussion must now cease. The matters in dispute have been 
very fully ventilated, and our readers will be able to form their own 
conclusions. We may remark, however, that neither in the original nor 
in the abridged translation do we find all the “hithertos”’ which Prof. 


Lankester here inserts between inverted commas.—Eps, dnn. § Mag. 
Nat, Hist. } 


226 Prof. E. Ray Lankester’s Last Words on Prof. Claus. 


and deliberately omit to cite and acknowledge the works of a 
predecessor which he ought to have cited and acknowledged, 
and that his articles in this magazine are, at the best, but 
lame excuses for a proceeding which is reprehensible. 

When the facts stated by Prof. Claus are dissected out from 
the mass of misleading sneers and accusations with which he 
surrounds them, it is established :— 

1st. That Prof. Claus, in his article in the ‘ Anzeiger’ of 
the Vienna Academy, announced (a) as a “hitherto unre- 
cognized”’ fact that the Acarina are degraded members of the 
class Arachnoidea; () that “hitherto” the Gigantostraca 
were regarded as Crustacea; (c) that “ hitherto” an erroneous 
division of the Arthropoda into Branchiata and Tracheata had 
prevailed, which should be abandoned; (d) that ‘ hitherto” 
it has been overlooked that the Hexapoda, Myriapoda, and 
Peripatus are united by the fact that they retain the prosto- 
mial antenne found also in Chetopod worms, which are alto- 
gether absent in the Arachnida ; (e) that “‘ hitherto” a single 
origin had been assigned to trachee, whereas it was probable 
that they had originated independently in Arachnida and the 
other Tracheates. 

2. That, contrary to the statements and pretensions of 
Professor Claus, these identical conclusions in their entirety 
and as related one to another had been previously formulated 
by me as the result of special studies, and published several 
years (1881) before the date of Prof. Claus’s communication 
to the Vienna Academy (1886). 

3. That the fundamental theory of a backward movement 
of the oral aperture in the Crustacea, and the consequent 
relative forward movement of primarily postoral appendages, 
so as to become secondarily preoral, was published by me in 
1873 and adopted by Claus in 1876, who added nothing to the 
facts as to nerve-supply in relation to this matter, already 
established by Zaddach. 

Professor Claus has endeavoured to justify himself by 
declaring that some of these views may be read between the 
lines here and there in his ‘ Grundziige’ and in his ‘ Crusta- 
ceensystem.’ On the other hand, it is not possible for him 
to deny that the prominent and explicit statements on these 
points made in those publications are contrary to the views 
enunciated in his note in the Vienna ‘ Anzeiger,’ and that 
were this not so he could not have brought these views before 
the Academy as novelties. 

_Whether the suggestion of such views may be obscurely 
visible in some isolated passages of Prof. Claus’s previous 
writings or not, is not a matter which has any bearing on the 


Geological Society. 227 


charge which I make against Prof. Claus. What I complain 
of is that he stated to the Vienna Academy that “ hitherto”’ 
other views were held by zoologists, and that the views then 
announced by him were novelties. Asa matter of fact they 
were not novel, but had been in so many words and in identical 
terms formulated by me five years before, and published as a 
special essay in a journal habitually studied by Prof. Claus. 
Moreover, these views were not obscurely hinted at by me in 
scattered passages of a treatise definitely supporting other and 
antagonistic views, but were all enunciated in logical sequence 
and made the subject of special discussion and investigation 
in the essay alluded to, “ Limulus an Arachnid.” This 
publication Professor Claus chooses to ignore in claiming 
novelty for the views published by him in the ‘ Anzeiger’ five 
years after its appearance. 

I leave the reader to classify the conduct of Prof. Claus in 
thus dealing with the published work of his contemporaries. 


PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. 


GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. 


January 27, 1886.—Prof. T. G. Bonney, D.Sc., LL.D., F.R.S., 
President, in the Chair. 


The following communications were read :— 


1. “On the Fossil Mammalia of Maragha, in North-western 
Persia.” By R. Lydekker, Esq., B.A., F.G.S., &c. 

The Author alluded to the important memoirs of Messrs. Grewingk, 
Pohlig, and Rodler on the Maragha Mammalia, and having expressed 
the hope that his notice would be regarded as an attempt to assist 
rather than to interfere with their work, mentioned a collection of 
specimens from Maragha sent by Mr. Damon to the British Museum. 
He fully confirmed the conclusions already arrived at as to the 
identity of many of the Maragha mammals with those of Pikermi, 
and thought that Giraffa attica, Paleoryx Pallasi, Sus erymanthius, 
Mastodon pentelici, and Helladotherium Duvernoyi might be added to 
the list of species already recorded. He also recorded the French 
Felis brevirostris ; a Rhinoceros, apparently allied to 2. antiquitatis ; 
and #. Blanfordi, of the north-west portion of India and China. The 
paper concluded with some observations regarding the relations of 
the Palearctic and Oriental Pliocene faunas. 


2. “On the Pliocene of Maragha, Persia, and its resemblance 
to that of Pikermi, in Greece ; on Fossil Elephant-remains of Caucasia 
and Persia; and on the results of a Monograph of the Fossil Ele- 
phants of Germany and Italy.” By Dr. H. Pohlig. Communicated 
by Dr. G. J. Hinde, F.G.S. 

The principal object of the Author in making a geological tour 


228 Geological Society. 


through part of Persia, in 1884, was the exploration of a deposit 
containing Pliocene mammals, discovered thirty years ago near 
Maragha, east of Lake Urumia, by Gobel and Khanikoff. The first 
part of the present paper gives a brief account of the results of this 
exploration, together with a list of the fossils. 

The ossiferous deposits near Maragha are of fluvio-lacustrine 
origin, and consist chiefly of reddish marls, similar to those of 
Pikermi, and formed from the detritus of the volcanic mountain of 
Sahend. These Pliocene beds rest upon horizontal Cretaceous strata, 
and pass upwards into Pleistocene deposits with erratic blocks. 

In the list of fossil Mammalia it is shown that several are the 
same as Pikermi forms. A Hipparion, probably identical with H. 
gracile, is the most abundant. The supposed occurrence of Pleis- 
tocene forms, such as Rhinoceros tichorhinus, associated with the 
Maragha Pliocene fossils, is probably an error. 

The second part of the paper contains notes on specimens of 
Elephas primigenius, chiefly in the Museum of Tiflis. The third 
part gives very briefly the principal results of the Author’s exami- 
nation of Pleistocene Proboscidea in the various museums of Europe, 
especially in those of Germany and Italy, and concludes, with his 
views with respect to Hlephas antiquus, HE. melite (which he con- 
siders a dwarf form of H. antiquus), EL. meridionalis, EH. hysudricus 
(which the Author considers identical with £. meridionalis), E. primi- 
genius, and a few other species, one of which is believed to be 
new. 


February 10, 1886.—Prof. T. G. Bonney, D.Sc., LL.D., F.R.S., 
President, in the Chair. 
The following communication was read :— 


“ On a new Species of Psilotites from the Lanarkshire Coal-field.” 
By R. Kidston, Esq., F.G.S. 

The specimen described, which was found by Mr. Walter Burns 
in 1884, consists of three parallel branchlets with thorn-like projec- 
tions on one side only. The Author describes these as a form of 
Goldenberg’s genus Psilotites, and points out that they have much 
resemblance to Dawson’s Psilophyton. 


March 24, 1886.—Prof. J. W. Judd, F.R.S., 
President, in the Chair. 


The following communication was read :-— 


“On the Genus Diphyphyllum, Lonsdale.” By James Thomson, 
Esq., F.G.8. 

The Author commenced by giving a definition of the genus Diphy- 
phyllum, and then proceeded to discuss its relations with some 
allied forms, such as Lithostrotion, Lithodendron, and Campophyllum. 
Diphyphyllum was shown to be restricted in Scotland to the lower 
portion of the Carboniferous system, and not to have survived the 
great development of volcanic action in the upper part of the 


Geological Society. 229 


Carboniferous-Limestone series, whereas in Belgium and elsewhere 
the range of this genus was more extensive. 

It was shown that in Diphyphyllum reproduction took place both 
by fissiparity and by calicular gemmation, examples of both forms 
_ being cited. It was also pointed out that the development of central 
vertical plates, showing a tendency to a passage into Lithostrotion, 
was due to the corals having lived in a sea periodically affected by 
the influx of sediment from the neighbouring shore. 

After a history of the views held by different writers since Lons- 
dale, and especially by M°Coy, Milne-Edwards and Haime, Hall, 
Billings, and De Koninck, on corals referred to this generic type, the 
author gave a description of the species found in North Britain ; 
and after pointing out their differences, showed that all exhibit 
a tendency to vary, and that, if a sufficient series were available, 
a passage might be traced not only between the different species, but 
between Diphyphyllum and the various allied genera. 


April 7, 1886.—Prof. J. W. Judd, F.R.S., 
President, in the Chair. 


The following communications were read :— 


1. “On a Lower Jaw of Macherodus from the ‘“ Forest-bed,” 
Kessingland.” By James Backhouse, Esq., F.G.S. 


The Author believed that hitherto no example of a lower jaw of 
Macherodus has been met with in this country ; he consequently gave 
a detailed description and measurements of a right mandibular 
ramus obtained by him from the Forest-bed at Kessingland, in 
Suffolk. Owing to the imperfect condition of the incisors and 
canines, it was impossible to say whether these teeth were serrulated 
or not, and consequently it was uncertain whether the bone belonged 
to Macherodus cultridens or M. latidens. 


2. “A Contribution to the History of the Cetacea of the Norfolk 
“‘ Forest-bed.”” By E. Tulley Newton, Esq., F.G.S. 


This paper was principally devoted to the description of two 
fossil specimens. ‘The first of these was a tooth, shown by external 
and microscopical characters to have belonged in all probability to 
the Sperm-whale, Physeter macrocephalus. The specimen was ob- 
tained by Mr. Clement Reid, at Sidestrand. The second fossil, also 
from Sidestrand, and now in the possession of Mr. James Backhouse, 
consisted of the right half of the seven anchylosed cervical vertebrae 
of a species of Balena. The specific determination was less certain 
in this case; but the form approached most nearly to that of B. 
biscayensis. Of other vertebre from the Forest-bed, one, a caudal, 
was referred to Balewna; another, from the lumbar region, to 
Balenoptera. 


230 Geological Society. 


May 12, 1886.—Prof. J. W. Judd, F.R.S., 
President, in the Chair. 


The following communications were read :— 


1. “On the Maxilla of Zguanodon.” By J. W. Hulke, Esq., 
Beno, EG: 

Two fragments, together representing nearly the entire left 
maxilla of a species of Iguanodon, have been found at Cuckfield, the 
locality whence the first tooth of the genus was obtained by Dr. 
Mantell, about 1820. These fragments, measuring together 29 centi- 
metres, and exhibiting 19 alveoli in the dentary border, were de- 
scribed in the paper. It was shown that the upper Jaw in question 
probably belonged to Zguanodon Mantelli. In addition to the de- 
tailed characters described, the maxille of Jgyuanodon and Hypsi- 
lophodon were compared, and their distinctions explained. 


2. “ Notes on the Distribution of the Ostracoda of the Carboni- 
ferous Formations of the British Isles.”’ By Prof. T. Rupert Jones, 
F.R.S., F.G.S., and J. W. Kirkby, Esq. 


Although all the Ostracoda of the Carboniferous Formations are 
not yet described, there are 170 species and notable varieties known, 
belonging to 33 genera of 9 families. About 25 of these species, 
not yet described, but determined by the Authors, are introduced 
into their lists as giving a fuller idea of the value of this manifold 
Crustacean group. 

In the first place they referred to the classification of the Carboni- 
ferous strata in Scotland and in England, according to the local dif- 
ferences, taking in succession “Scotland West,” ‘Scotland East,” 
“England North, with the Isle of Man,” “England Central and 
South, with South Wales,” as the several districts from which they 
have obtained good groups of Ostracoda from different members of 
the Carboniferous series. 

In Fife, the lowest local Carboniferous strata contain Beyrichia 
subarcuata; higher up come in Carbonia fabulina, C. Rankiniana, 
Bairdia nitida, and Leperditia Okeni ; the last, accompanied by other 
species, occurs throughout this lowest series, in which the record is 
more complete than in Midlothian and Linlithgowshire, where 
the same species also occur. In Dumfriesshire and Ayrshire Leper- 
ditia Okeni and L. subrecta have been found in beds even lower than 
those above mentioned, and are therefore probably the oldest Carbo- 
niferous Ostracoda ; other species accompany them higher up, and 
in Roxburghshire some localities of the Calciferous-Sandstone series 
are very rich in species. The Carboniferous-Limestone series of 
§.W. Scotland has been highly productive of Ostracoda, particularly 
the shales of the lower beds; 36 species are common or charac- 
teristic. The middle or coal-bearing portion has yielded but few, 
chiefly Leperditia Youngiana, one Beyrichia, Carbonia fabulina, and 
CO. Rankiniana. The Upper-Limestone group contains many recur- 
rents from below and a few others, including Youngia rectidorsalis. 


Geological Society. 231 


The Millstone-Grit equivalents have no Ostracoda; but the overlying 
Coal-measures are rich in Carbonic, with a few others, such as 
Cypridina radiata. 

A great variety of genera and species come from beds at or near 
the base of the Scar Limestone and its equivalents in North Lanca- 
shire, Westmoreland, Cumberland, and Northumberland. The calca- 
reous shales of the Yoredale series haye several interesting forms, 
including Phreatura concinna ; none from the Millstone-Grit. 

The Lower Coal-measures give Beyrichia arcwata and Carbonia, 
sp. The middle beds have B. arcwata and Carbonia fabulina, 
common; rarer, C. Rankiniana, C. secans, C. scalpellus, C. Ward- 
tana, and Philomedes elongata. In the Upper Coal-measures B. 
subarcuata reappears; and in the Spirorbis-limestone Leperditia 
inflata is the latest Carboniferous Ostracod in England. 

In Northamptonshire the deep Gayton boring (at 730 feet) has 
given Kirkbya variabilis, K. plicata, Bythocypris sublunata, Macro- 
cypris Jonesiana, Cytherella extuberata, and C. attenuata, all but one 
belonging to the Lower-Carboniferous series. In Salop, South 
Wales, and Somerset the Carboniferous Limestone has yielded several 
good species of Leperditia, Kirkbya, Moorea, Bythocypris, Bairdia, 
&e. Carbonia Agnes and C. Eveline belong to the South-Welsh 
Coal-measures. 

The distribution of the Carboniferous Ostracoda in Ireland re- 
quires further work; but the Lower-Carboniferous Shales and the 
Mountain Limestone near Cork and elsewhere are very rich, as are 
also some parts of the latter in the Isle of Man. 

The Ostracoda of the Permian Formation were then treated of in 
relation to their Carboniferous allies, and the range of the British 
Carboniferous Ostracods in Europe and North America was noticed in 
some detail. 

The results of the examination were shown in two extensive tables. 


3. “ Note on some Vertebrata of the Red Crag.” By R. Lydekker, 
Esq., F.G.S. 


This communication contained briefly the results of a reexamina- 
tion of the specimens from the bone-bed of the Red Crag in the 
British and Ipswich Museums, a series of casts from the latter 
having been added to the former. The forms noticed were Hyena 
striata, with which H. antiqua and H. arvernensis were considered 
probably identical; Mastodon, of which the author thought three 
species, MM. arvernensis, M. longirostris, and M. Borsoni were repre- 
sented ; Sus, of which two forms, the larger probably S. erymanthius 
or S. antiquus, the smaller S. palwocherus, had been detected; a 
Tapir, which was probably Tapirus arvernensis or 7’. elegans rather 
than 7’. priscus; Hipparion gracile; a Rhinoceros referable to the 
hornless #. inciswvus rather than to FR. Schletermacheri, though the 
latter probably also occurred ; and aspecies of Albatross (Diomedea), 
represented by a right tarso-metatarsus, and the associated proximal 
phalangeal bone of the fourth digit. 


232 Geological Society. 


June 23, 1886.—Prof. J. W. Judd, F.R.S., 
President, in the Chair. . 


The following communications were read :— 


1. “On the Decapod Crustaceans of the Oxford Clay.” By 
James Carter, Esq., F.G.S., &c. 

The Author commented on the paucity of these fossils as indicated 
in British lists, only three or four species having hitherto been re- 
corded. 

The discovery of considerable numbers of Decapod Crustaceans in 
the Oxford Clay of St. Ives has enabled the Author to increase the 
list materially. Many have been collected by Mr. George, of 
Northampton. These fossils occur in the clay immediately beneath 
the St. Ives rock, and therefore presumably in the uppermost zone 
of the Oxford Clay. Many of the specimens are more or less muti- 
lated, but some fifteen or sixteen distinct species have been made 
out. None of these have been recorded as British except Hryma 
Babeaui, mentioned by Mr. Etheridge as having been found in the 
Kimmeridge Clay. Seven species are identified as foreign forms, 
and seven are new to science, They are distributed as follows :— 


Bryon 2p senses. 1 species. 
Etynla eeu er eee Dro... 
GiiypHear nl yeuian cin crs 2 - 
Ma cila TUS OIAs FS eves DION 
Moecochirasi 4. 4 face 2 4 
Goniochirus 215) 9" i. 1 oF 
Undetermined ........ 3 af 


Nearly all the forms belong to the type of the Macrura, the Bra- 
chyura being doubtfully, if at all, represented. 


2. “On anew Emydine Chelonian from the Pliocene of India.” 
By R. Lydekker, Esq., B.A., F.G.S. 

The Author described the shell of an Emydine Tortoise from the 
Siwaliks of Perim Island, Gulf of Cambay, which he regarded as 
decidedly distinct from any of the previously-described Siwalik 
species, and proposed to refer to the genus Clemmys, with the name 
ot CO. Watsoni, in compliment to the donor of the specimen, 


November 3, 1886.—Prof. J W. Judd, F.R.S., 
President, in the Chair. 


The following communications were read :— 


1. ‘On the Skull and Dentition of a Triassic Saurian, Galesaurus 
planiceps, Ow.” By Sir Richard Owen, K.C.B., F.R.S., F.G.S8., &e. 


The Author referred to a fossil skull from the Triassic sandstone of 
South Africa, which combined dental characters resembling those of 
a carnivorous Mammal with the cranial structure of a Saurian. 
The structure was described and figured in Owen’s ‘Catalogue of 
the Fossil Reptilia of 8. Africa, under the generic title of Gale- 


Geological Society. 233 


saurus, a8 belonging to a distinct suborder of Reprinra, termed 
Theriodontia. 

The characters of the skull and teeth of the original specimen of 
Galesaurus have been brought to light by further development. 

In both the type specimen and that lately received the reptilian 
nature of the fossil is indicated by the single occipital condyle and 
other features. The chief difference from a mature male of a 
placental or marsupial carnivore is the evidence of a primordial 
“ sullet-tract.” Further details as to the structure of the skull 
were given, more especially with reference to the orbits and nasals, 
The palatal region repeats the same general characters as in 
previously described Theriodonts. The angle of the jaw is not 
produced, as in the crocodile, beyond the articular element. In 
general shape and bony strength the mandible of Galesawrus re- 
sembles that of a mammal. 

The dentition is so much better preserved in the new specimen than 
in the type Galesaur as to call for description and illustration, In 
four of the upper molars the entire crown is preserved ; it shows less 
length and greater breadth than appears in the previous restoration, is 
moderately curved externally, and triangular; the base is flanked 
by a short cusp before and behind, and the corresponding margins 
are finely crenulate, as in the molars of Cynodraco. The incisors 
are eight in number in both upper and lower jaws, four in each 
premaxillary, opposed or partially interlocking with the same 
number in each mandibular ramus; they have longish, slender, 
simple-pointed crowns. The canines, one on each side of both 
upper and lower jaws, have the same laniariform shape and size of 
crown as in the original fossil. In the right maxillary bone the 
long deeply planted root is exposed; the corresponding part of the 
lower canine is similarly exposed in the left mandibular ramus, 
No trace of successional teeth, as in ordinary Saurians, has been 
found. 

Both Crocodiles and Alligators have two or more teeth of canine 
propertions ; but the Author shows how they differ from those of 
mammalian carnivores and Galesawrus. A similar character and 
disposition of destructive canines is shown by the fossil jaws of the 
oolitic great extinct carnivorous Saurians, e.g. Megalosaurus. In 
the Triassic Labyrinthodonts the destructive and prehensile laniaries 
would by position rank as incisors rather than canines. In exist- 
ing Lizards the dental series has more uniformity, and the cement- 
clad roots contract bony union with the jaw-bone. In Galesaurus 
the teeth, besides being distinguished, as in Mammals, by their 
differential characters, are implanted freely in sockets, the cold- 
blooded character being chiefly manifested in the greater number 
of teeth following the canines, and in their want of distinction. 

Lastly the Author remarked on the earlier reptilian character shown 
by the oolitic Mammal Amphitherium, and also by the existing 
Australian Myrmecobius. He speculated on the degree of resem- 
blance manifested by the teeth of the old Triassic Reptile of South 
Africa with the exceptional characters of some of the low Australian 
forms of Mammals, 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xix. 16 


234 Geological Society. 


2. “The Cetacea of the Suffolk Crag.” By R. Lydekker, Esq., 
B.A., F.G.8., &c. 


This paper commenced with notices of previous contributions to 
the subject by Sir R. Owen, Prof. Ray Lankester, Prof. Huxley, and 
Prof. Flower. In the preparation of a catalogue of the specimens 
in the British Museum, the Author had had occasion to examine the 
collection of Cetacea from the Crag, not only in that Museum, but 
also in the Museum of Practical Geology, that of the Royal College 
of Surgeons, and in the Ipswich Museum, besides visiting the collec- 
tions at Brussels. In consequence several additions to the fauna 
and also numerous emendations of specific names were noticed in 
the paper now laid before the Society. Prof. Ray Lankester’s 
views as to the Diestian affinities of the English-Crag Cetacea were 
confirmed by this comparison. 

Detailed notes on the specimens examined and the species identi- 
fied were given. ‘The following list of the species believed to be 
represented in the various collections mentioned was given at the 
conclusion of the paper :-— 


BALENIDE. 
Balena affinis, Owen. Balenoptera borealina, vin Beneden. 
primigenia, van Beneden. emarginata (Owen). 
—— insignis (van Beneden). Cetotherium Brialmonti (van 
baleenopsis (van Beneden). Beneden). 
Megaptera affinis, van Beneden. -—— dubium (van Beneden). 


similis (van Beneden). 
minutus (van Beneden). 


Hupschi (van Beneden). 
brevifrons (van Beneden}. 


Balenoptera definita (Owen). » Herpetocetus scaldiensis (van 
Goropi, van Beneden. Beneden). 
PHYSETERIDA, 
Eucetus amblyodon, du Bus. | Choneziphius planus (Owen). 
Homocetus Villersi, dw Pus. ieee Packard:, Lankester. 
Balenodon physaloides, Owen. Mesoplodon longirostris (Cuvier). 


Physodon grandis (dw Bus). 
fusiformis ? (du Bus). 
Hoplocetus crassidens, Gervais. 


tenuirostris (Owen). 
—— gibbus (Owen). 
~—— angustus (Owen). 


borgehoutensis, Gervais. —— angulatus (Owen). 
crassidens ?, Gervais, —— compressus (Hualey). 
Hyperoodon, sp. | —— Floweri, Canham, MS. 


Choneziphius planirostris (Cuver). 


SQuaLODONTID. 
Squalodon antyerpiensis, van Beneden. 


DELPHINIDA. 


Orea citoniensis, Capellint. Delphinoid genus, non det. 
Globicephalus uncidens (Lankester). 


3. “Ona Jaw of Hyotheriwm from the Pliocene of India.” By 
R. Lydekker, Esq., B.A., F.G.S., &c. 

Colonel Watson, the Political Resident in Kattiawar, had recently 
sent to the Author a fragment of a left maxilla with the three true 


molars from Perim Island, in the Gulf of Cambay. The specimen 
belonged to Hyotherrwm, and apparently to an undescribed species, 


Geological Society. 235 


the differences between which and the several forms previously 
known from various European and Asiatic beds were pointed out. 
The Author also called attention to the peculiar association of types 
found in the beds of Perim Island, and to the affinities ef the genus 
Hyotherium with the recent Sus and Dicotyles on the one hand, 
and with the Upper Eocene Cherepotamus on the other, 


December 1, 1886.—Prof. J. W. Judd, F.R.S., 
President, in the Chair. 


The following communications were read :— 


1. “Ona new Genus of Madreporaria—Glyphastrea, with re- 
marks on the Glyphastrea Forbesi, Edw. & H., sp., from the Ter- 
tiaries of Maryland, U.S.’ By Prof. P. Martin Duncan, M.B., 
F.RS., F.G.S8., &e. 


The specimens of Septastrwa Forbesi, Edw. & H., were examined 
many years ago, and the Author had always a doubt about their 
generic position. Lately a very well-preserved specimen has been 
received, which when compared with those in the National Collec- 
tion and carefully studied, is found to have a columella and a re- 
markable dome of endotheca at the top of the base of the calicular 
fossa, resembling the well-known structure in Clisiophylium. 

Two opposite primary septa become very narrow, extend inwards, 
form, with another structure, a narrow linear columella, and thus 
produce the appearance of a continuous lamella. The other pri- 
maries and some of the secondary septa reach this long structure, 
and the endotheca stretches between the ends of the septa, their 
sides, and the columella, and closes up the interseptal loculi. The 
epithecal dissepiments are dome-shaped at the base of the calice, and 
are ornamented with sparsely distributed granules: superficially a 
corresponding granulation occurs on the narrow and also on the 
wide marginal parts of the septa. 

There is a groove between the calices, and it corresponds with 
the imperfect junction of the corallite walls. Fissiparity occurs and 
also gemmation. 

Natural sections show a narrow ribbon-shaped columella. 

The examination of the perfect specimens proves that whilst they 
cannot be understood without sections, sections alone would never 
enable the paleontologist to realize the elaborate superficial struc- 
tures. It was pointed out that weathering utterly destroyed the 
generic and specific characters, and the Author ventured to caution 
the students of the Madreporaria against describing weathered and 
worn specimens ef any types, and not to depend entirely upon 
sections, 

The new genus Glyphastrea includes Astreidw of the Goni- 
astreoid alliance with fissiparity, gemmation, and a ribbon-shaped 
columella.  Septastreea orbest becomes Glyptastrea Forbesi, 
Edw. & HL, sp. 

16* 


236 Geoloyical Society. 


2. “On Fossil Chilostomatous Bryozoa from New Zealand.” By 
Arthur Wm. Waters, Esq., F.G.S. 


The fossil Bryozoa described in the present paper are from the 
localities of Petane, Waipukurau, Wanganui, and some simply 
designated as from the neighbourhood of Napier. The first three 
represent deposits of a well-known position, which was considered 
Miocene by Tenison-Woods, but which Professor Hutton (Quart. 
Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xli.) has more recently called Pliocene. Some 
others, sent over as from ‘“ Whakati,” are thought to be from 
Waikato. 

The genus Membranipora, which is largely represented from near 
Napier, is not one of the most useful palzontologically, because the 
shape of the opesial opening only, and not the oral, is preserved, 
and also the appearance of the zocecia is often remarkably modified 
by the ovicells, which, however, are frequently wanting, and in 
many well-known species have never been found. 

The Author pointed out that in the commoner and best-known 
species of Bryozoa the amount of variation is recognized as being 
very great, and considered that in the face of this there is too great 
a tendency to make new species on slight differences which may be 
local variations, and that even in some cases instead of the descrip- 
tion referring to a species, it may be that only a specimen has been 
described. 

A list of New-Zealand Bryozoa has been drawn up by Professor 
Hutton, and our knowledge of the New-Zealand and Australian 
Bryozoa is being constantly increased by MacGillivray, Hincks, and 
others ; nevertheless enough is not yet known to fix the exact age 
by means of the Bryozoa alone, but the large number of species 
entirely identical with those living in the neighbouring seas, and 
the general character of the others, show that the deposits must 
certainly be considered as of comparatively recent date. 

Out of the 78 species or varieties, 61 are known living, 29 of these 
from New-Zealand seas, 48 from either New-Zealand or Australian 
waters, and 28 have been found fossil in Australia. Judging from 
these alone, it would seem that some authors have assigned too 
remote an age to the deposits. The new forms described were :— 


Membranipora occultata. Porina grandipora. 
Monoporella capensis, var. dentata. Lepralia semiluna, var. simplex. 
-—— waipukurensis. bistata. 
Micropora variperforata. Schizoporella cinctipora, var. per- 
Mucronella tricuspis, var. waipuku- sonata. 
rensis. tuberosa, var. angustata. 7 
oe , Var. minima. Cellepora decepta. 
— firmata. , 8p. 


December 15, 1886.—Prof. J. W. Judd, F.B.S., 
President, in the Chair. 
The following communications were read :— 


1. “Notes on Nummulites elegans, Sow., and other English Num- 
mulites.” By Prof. T. Rupert Jones, F.R.S., F.G.S. 


The Author finds in the “ Sowerby Collection,” now in the British 


Geological Society. 237 


Museum, the original specimens on which Sowerby founded his 
Nummularia elegans (1826, Min. Conch. vol. vi. p. 76). These are 
partly specimens from that part of the bed “no. 29” of Prof. 
Prestwich’s section of Alum Bay (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. ii. 
(1846) p. 257, pl. ix. fig. 1) which is known to be the lowest of the 
Barton series, and partly some in a stone said to be from Emsworth, 
in Hampshire. The former are the same as those named Nummu- 
lites planulata, var. Prestwichiana, by Rupert Jones in 1852; and 
the latter are N. planulata, Lamarck (1804), and probably foreign. 
Thus J. elegans has priority over Prestwichiana ; and as this last was 
determined by De la Harpe to be a variety of V. wemmelensis, Van 
den Broeck and De la Harpe, this variety should be var. elegans. 
The Author thinks that, on broad zoological principles, V. planulata 
might still be regarded as the species; but, in view of the careful 
differentiation worked out by De la Harpe, he accepts the “ specific ” 
standing of “‘ wemmelensis” as useful among Nummulites ; but ‘‘Prest- 
wichiana” has to give way to “ elegans” for the peculiar ** Barton ”’ 
variety. A bibliographical history of the long-misunderstood J. 
elegans, Sowerby, descriptions of this formand of NV. variolaria (Lam.), 
notes on NV. levigata (Brug.), and an account of their range in 
England completed the paper. 


2. “On the Dentition and Affinities of the Selachian Genus 
Ptychodus, Agassiz.” By A. Smith Woodward, Esq., F.G.S. 


The genus Ptychodus, owing to the detached condition in which 
the teeth are usually found, has hitherto been imperfectly under- 
stood. Agassiz referred it to the Cestraciontide on account cf a 
supposed resemblance in the arrangement of the teeth, and Owen’s 
researches on their microscopic structure served to confirm this view. 
On the other hand, several writers have pointed out characters 
tending to show affinity between Ptychodus and Rhynchobatus. 

More recently, however, Prof. Cope and the Author had shown 
that the supposed affinities between Ptychodus and the Cestracion- 
tide were only apparent, and in the present paper additional evi- 
dence was brought forward. 

The Author proceeded to describe several specimens of P. decur- 
rens in the British Museum, and in the collection of Mr. H. Wil- 
lett, of Brighton, one of the latter, especially, containing, what 
had been previously entirely unknown, the dentition in part 
of both jaws. These specimens showed that each jaw contained 
six or seven longitudinal rows of teeth on each side of the median 
row, and that the genus must be referred to the true Rays and not 
to the Cestraciont Sharks, though the precise family to which Péycho- 
dus belongs was more difficult to determine. On the whole the 
writer was disposed to assign it a place either amongst the Mylio- 
batide or in their neighbourhood. The microscopic structure of the 
teeth was shown to be insufficient, by itself, to show their affinities. 


238 Geological Society. 


3. “On a Molar of a Pliocene type of Equus from Nubia.” By 
R. Lydekker, Esq., B.A., F.G-S. 

A small collection of Mammalian remains from near Wadi Halfa 
had recently been placed in the Author’s hands; some of the bones 
were mineralized similarly to those of the Upper Phocene of the 
Val d’Arno, or the Lower Pleistocene of the Narbada valley. 
Amongst others the most interesting is a right upper cheek- 
tooth of Equus but little worn. It evidently does not belong 
to any of the late Pleistocene or Recent species of the genus, but to 
the more generalized group comprising Z. sivalensis, &c.; though, 
bearing in mind the impossibility of distinguishing many of the 
existing species of the genus by their teeth alone, its absolute 
specific identity is notasserted. We may infer, then, that the ossifer- 
ous beds of Wadi Halfa are not improbably of Pliocene age, since 
this group of Horses, both in Europe, Algeria, and India, had totaliy 
disappeared after the period of the Forest-bed. Moreover, it is of 
interest, in view of previously expressed opinion, to find in the Ter- 
tiary of Nubia a species of this primitive group of Hywus which is 
apparently more nearly allied to the Siwalhk than to the European 
species. 


January 12, 1887.—Prof. J. W. Judd, F.R.S., 
President, in the Chair. 


The following communications were read :— 
to) 


1. “The Ardtun Leaf-beds.” By J. Starkie Gardner, Esq., 
F.G.S., F.L.S.; with Notes by Grenville A. J. Cole, Esq., F.G.S8. 


The description of these beds by the Duke of Argyll thirty-five 
years ago indicated that enormous tracts of Trap in the Inner 
Hebrides were of Tertiary age. Prof. Edward Forbes, who de- 
scribed the leaves, inclined to the idea that they might be Miocene ; 
but in estimating the value of this conjecture, we must remember 
that at the time the existence of Dicotyledonous leaves of similar 
aspect, but of undoubtedly Cretaceous age, was quite unsuspected, 
and that no typical Eocene flora had then been properly investi- 
gated or described. Prof. Heer, however, adopted the opinion that 
the age of this formation was Miocene, and unfortunately extended 
its application to formations containing similar floras in Greenland j 
and elsewhere. One object of the present communication is to 
show that, instead of belonging to the Miocene, these floras are of 
Eocene age, and in fact older than the Thanet beds. The other 
object is to redescribe the plant-beds, and to show that they are 
part of a rather extensive series of sedimentary rocks intercalated 
among the Traps. 

The rapid accumulation of knowledge as to the distinguishing 
characteristics of Cretaceous, Eocene, and Miocene floras has mondened 
the attainment of the former object at least possible, and it is of 
the greater importance, since the error in determining the age of the 
fossil floras of Ardtun and Antrim, and of a part of the Arctic flora, 


Geological Society. 239 


is a great impediment to further progress. Instead of all these 
immense thicknesses of beds belonging to the Miocene, they have 
their base somewhere in the so-called Cretaceous series; 400 feet 
higher up we are about the horizon of the Thanet Beds; while at 
1000 feet up the flows were contemporaneous with the Bracklesham 
and Barton deposits. The first acid eruptions were Miocene, as 
shown by the floras preserved in Iceland. 

The Author described the various exposures from his own 
observations and Mr. Cole’s notes. At Ardtun the Traps are sur- 
mised to be parts of once continuous flows, still represented at Staffa 
and Burgh, but broken through by an intrusive sheet. The leaf- 
beds are varied in composition, the richest being very friable, while 
the best matrix is a limestone as fine as lithographic stone, in which 
plant-remains are few, but exquisitely preserved. They are over- 
lain by thick deposits of river-gravel, chiefly composed of flint or 
silicified chalk, but in which Mr. Cole has detected fragments of 
sanidine like that of Ischia or the Rhine, and of trachyte. At Carsaig 
the gravels are coarser and less evenly bedded, and the sandy matrix 
apparently is entirely made up of flint. The coarse gravels are 
flanked by sands and indicate a rapid flow of water, occupying a 
valley not less than a mile across. The Ardtun gravels indicate a 
less rapid but more extensive river. The section at Burgh is very 
like that at Ardtun, with the addition of an extensive ash-bed at 
the base, with sand instead of gravel, and with many hundred feet 
of Trap above. Inthe Wilderness there is a small outcrop of Chalk- 
rubble, less than 300 square feet in extent, and evidently redeposited. 
Some distance under this is Greensand in situ, then Lower Lias, and 
lastly Poikilitic sands. ‘This descriptive part of the paper concluded 
-with some remarks on the estuarine formation between the Chalk 
and Upper Greensand at Beinn Jadain in Morven, which the Author 
investigated in the hope of finding plant-remains belonging to that 
interesting age. He doubts that the Chalk is zn situ, and considers 
the evidence of age to be not quite conclusive. 

The second part of the paper dealt with the Paleontological 
evidence. ‘The evidence, if confined to the plants of Ardtun, was 
said to be scarcely worth serious discussion, and the analysis was 
extended to the far richer plant-bed at Atanekerdluk. The identi- 
fications of these with Miocene plants of Europe were discussed 
seriatim, and shown to be groundless, or only applied to such pre- 
vailing types of leaves as are common to widely distinct genera, and 
occur in floras recent as well as fossil, and which cannot be suner- 
ficially distinguished in even a living state. The strong resemblance 
and even identity of the best-characterized forms with the older 
Eocene plants has been, on the other hand, hitherto ignored. The 
most strongly marked types of Greenland, and which recur in 
Antrim, are met with in the Heersian of Gelinden and at no other 
horizon, and amply suffice to fix thedate of the Antrim floras. The 
Mull flora, as its aspect indicates, is still older, and consequently 
earlier than the Thanet Beds of Englaud. Independently of positive 
evidence, the absence of any late Tertiary types, even of the Legu- 


240 Geological Society. 


minose, which abound as low down as the Reading Beds, sufficiently 
indicates their extreme antiquity. 


2, “On the Echinoidea of the Cretaceous Strata of the Lower 
Narbada Region.” By Prof. P. Martin Duncan, M.B., F.R.S., F.G.S, 


A collection of fossils from the limestone near Bag, in Western 
India, made by Colonel Keatinge, was described by the Author in 
the Quarterly Journal of the Society for 1865, and shown to be of 
Upper Greensand or Cenomanian age. The country was subse- 
quently examined, and a sketch-map made by Messrs. Blanford and 
Wynne, who found near Bag the following beds in descending order 
beneath the Deccan and Malwa traps :— 


Coralline limestone. 
Argillaceous limestone. 
Nodular limestone. 
Sandstone. 


All were conformable, the whole thickness of limestone did not 
exceed 50 feet, and the fossils obtained by Colonel Keatinge were 
shown to have been exclusively derived from the Argillaceous lime- 
stone. All the beds were referred to the same Cretaceous subdivi- 
sion. 

Good topographical maps having been prepared, the area was 
remapped by Mr. Bose, who obtained several additional fossils from 
the Coralline and Nodular limestones, and a few from the upper 
beds of the sandstone. He accepted the Cenomanian age for the 
Argillaceous limestone, but referred the overlying Coralline limestone 
to a Senonian age, and the underlying Nodular bed to the Gault, 
whilst he regarded the sandstone at the base as probably Neocomian. 

Mr. Medlicott, Director of the Geological Survey of India, in com- 
pliance with the author’s request, had sent to him the Kchinoidea 
collected by all the geologists named, and, on examination, the 
collection was found to comprise the following eight species :— 
Cidaris, sp. nov., Salenia Fraast, Cyphosoma cenomanensis, Orthop- 
sis, sp. nov., Echinobrissus Goybeti, Nucleolites simalis, var., Hemiaster 
cenomanensis, and H. similis. All the known forms were found in 
beds of Upper-Greensand age in the Lebanon, Europe, &c., except 
the Nucleolites, which was a Chloritic-marl species. Of the eight 
species all were found in the Argillaceous limestone, five in the 
Coralline, and two in the Nodular limestone, the last two, Hemiaster 
cenomanensis and H, similis, occurring throughout. Under these 
circumstances there appeared no reason for assigning the beds of 
limestone to different stages of the Cretaceous system. 


3. “On some Dinosaurian Vertebree from the Cretaceous of India 
and the Isle of Wight.” By R. Lydekker, Esq., B.A., F.G.S. 


The Author, in 1877, described some Dinosaurian caudal vertebrae 
and a femur from the Lameta beds of India (Middle or Upper 
Cretaceous), and as he was unable to find any described forms that 


Miscellaneous. 241 


resembled them, he proposed for them a new genus, which he called 
Titanosaurus. Two species were represented. After noticing the 
principal characters of the Indian specimens, he showed that some 
caudal vertebree in the British Museum, collected by the late Mr. 
Fox from the Wealden of Brook, in the Isle of Wight, agreed in 
form with those found in India and were, in fact, intermediate in 
some respects between the two Indian species. An inquiry into the 
associated remains at Brook indicated that the caudal vertebra in 
question probably belonged to Ornithopsis, and this probability was 
supported by the structure of certain American fossil genera placed 
by Marsh in the same suborder, Sauropoda, of the Dinosauria. In 
any case there is great probability that at least one of the Indian 
and the Isle of Wight vertebra should be referred to the same 
genus. 

Some other instances of fossil vertebrates appearing in Indian 
beds of a rather later geological age than in Europe were noticed. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 


On Lerneeascus nematoxys, a hitherto unknown Lernean. 
By Prof. C. Cravs, 
Beneatu the scales, especially of the pigmented side, of Solea 
monochir there lives a vermiform parasite 8-10 millim. long, which, 
when examined by the naked eye, resembles a small Nematode; it 
glides to and fro by means of slight bendings of its body, after the 
tashion of the mining caterpillars, in short, narrow, mucous canals, 
Closer examination, however, shows that we have to do here with a 
female Lernzean, which has taken on a worm-like form in accord- 
ance with its dwelling-place, and has acquired several exceedingly 
remarkable adaptations. The anterior and posterior extremities of 
the body taper off gradually, the former easily recognizable by the 
insertion of the antenne, the latter by the two furcal processes. As 
may be seen from the position of the two oviducal apertures, only 
the extreme hinder end, scarcely 1 millim. long, represents the 
abdomen ; the preceding division of the body, which is nearly ten 
times as long, with the nervous centre, middle intestine, ovaries, 
and cement-glands, represents the cephalothorax. On the cephalic 
part of this the anterior, setigerous, tactile antenne are inserted ; 
and ventrally the prehensile antennew, which terminate in strong 
hooks. ‘The tripartite entomostracal eye is perfectly retained. The 
mouth-organs consist of a sucking-proboscis armed with two 
reversed hooklets, and of two powerful foot-jaws. The mandibles 
are aborted, and the stylet-bristles placed outside of the proboscis 
are to be regarded as maxille. ‘There are three pairs of limbs con- 
sisting of minute rudimentary feet originating far apart; the first 
two pairs are still recognizably biramose; the feet of the last pair 


942 Miscellaneous. 


are simple wart-like tubercles, each furnished with two sete. As a 
character acquired by adaptation and quite peculiar to the genus, 
special interest appears to attach to the presence of about fifty pairs 
of dorsal, and the same number of ventral, scale-like, finely striated 
elevations, which are obliquely elevated and extend over the whole 
length of the thorax to the commencement of the abdomen, and are 
of essential service in the gliding-movements beneath the scales of 
the fish. To these is added, at the anterior end of the head, a 
median dorsal tubercle, which is clothed transversely with close-set 
chitinous bands, and probably aids in the boring and mining move- 
ments. 

Although there could be no doubt that in the parasite here de- 
scribed we had to do with a female Lernean in the egg-producing 
stage, the search for younger and smaller forms led at once to an 
acquaintance with the males and females in the copulatory stage. 
In this phase of development the sexual animals attain scarcely one 
third of the length of the pregnant female, and nearly approach the 
type of the free-swimming jointed Copepoda, The larger males 
have retained nearly the normal segmentation of the body, and 
possess two pairs of swimming-teet modified for clinging, followed 
on the third pectoral segment by a third pair of simple stumps. 
The smaller and more feebly constructed female shows exactly the 
same construction of body, except that the segmentation becomes 
quite retrograde in the thorax and abdomen, which latter tapers 
towards the extremity and runs out into two furcal joints. In the 
male animal the thorax consists of five, and the abdomen of four 
sharply separated segments, of which the genital segment is unusu- 
ally large, but nevertheless it is exceeded in size by the terminal 
segment. The latter appears almost scutiform and considerably 
elongated, in connexion, as may be at once ascertained, with the 
position of the testes, which are moved down into the terminal 
segment—a very interesting change of position quite unknown to me 
in any case elsewhere among the Copepoda, but which has become 
normal in the nearly allied Argulide, formerly referred erroneously 
to the Phyllopoda. The spermatophores are remarkable for their 
extraordinary size, not only filling the genital segment, which is 
furnished with two plates, but extending forward nearly to the limit 
of the antepenultimate thoracic segment. The prehensile antenna, 
in the copulatory stage, show the type of the Coryceide, and be- 
come afterwards very essentially simplified in the females ; the parts 
of the mouth also differ considerably from the form in the pregnant 
stage, inasmuch as they are destitute of the sucking-proboscis, and 
possess a different form of the maxillary foot-pair, agreeing in the two 
sexes. The presence of two wing-like plates on the back of the 
second thoracic segment seems worthy of notice ; they remind one 
of the characters of the group Pandaride. In the female these 
become considerably retrograde, but are still retained even in the 
ege-producing stage as two-pointed chitinous pieces.—dnzeiyer k. 


Akad. Wiss. in Wien, December 2, 1886, p. 231. 


Miscellaneous. 243 


Considerations on th: Nervous System of the Gasteropoda. 


By M. H. px Lacaze-Duruiers. 


In some notes previously presented to the Academy I have shown 
that, in several aLerrant types of Gasteropoda, it was always possible, 
by means of the law of connexions, to recognize the homologous 
parts in the innervated organs as well as in the innervant nervous 
centres,and this notwithstanding peculiar arrangements which seemed 
to cause the homologies to disappear by masking them. 

Before passing to the observation of fresh forms, it will be useful 
to indicate some facts which must always be taken into considera- 
tion in researches of this kind. In fact, in analyses made in order 
to reconstruct the nervous system of the Gasteropoda, at least as it 
seems to me that it ought to be understood, the business is to recog- 
nize which are the aggregations of ganglionic cells of primary im- 
portance, so as not to ascribe too high a value to ganglia which, by 
their volume and their number, might seem to be very important, 
although having only an accessory and secondary part to play. We 
may rest assured that, when an organ acquires considerable propor- 
tions, the part of the nervous system corresponding to it, which is 
represented in ordinary cases only by a few nerves, acquires in these 
new conditions a development proportional to that of the organ. 
But the primary centre which presides over the innervation is 
little, if at all, modified, and it is only in the peripheral portion that 
changes take place which are often so great as to lead to the belief 
that they have a morphological importance which does not really 
exist. In these cases upon the course of the principal nerves depo- 
sits of nerve-cells, variable in number and volume, are formed, and 
the ganglia produced by them, and which may be called strength- 
ening or supplementary ganglia, are accessory and superadded, and 
have not the constancy of those which compose the central system 
properly so called. 

In investigations upon this nervous system of the Mollusca, there- 
fore, our preoccupation must be constant; we must endeavour to 
recognize the ganglia of the first rank in order to distinguish them 
from those which, being superadded, are secondary. Nature, in 
multiplying these centres of secondary rank, has, as it were, dis- 
sociated the elements. The observer, by a sort of synthesis, must, 
on the contrary, bring together the superadded parts to reunite them 
with those which truly constitute the central nervous system. 

There are no more demonstrative examples in support of these 
ideas than those which may be drawn from the study of the mode 
of innervation of the digestive tube of some Gasteropod Mollusca. 
In this mode of innervation two things are constant and inyari- 
able :-— 

1. The origin of the cerebro-sympathetic connexions upon the 
anterior and superior surface of the cerebroid ganglia. 

2. The presence of two ganglia, usually spheroidal but always 
symmetrical, similar and situated in the angle formed by the 


244 Miscellaneous. 


cesophagus and the lingual sac near the point where the salivary 
ducts open. 

These two ganglia alone constitute the sfomato-gastric centre ; 
above they furnish the salivary and buccal nerves, and below two 
cords, the stomachal nerves, the stoutest and the longest, which 
follow the cesophagus to-innervate the stomach and intestine. It is 
curious to remark that there issue from the same centre voluntary 
nerves appropriated to the mouth, and nerves passing to organs 
which may probably escape the action of the will, such as the 
salivary glands, the stomach, and the intestine. 

In a great many cases the two stomachal neryes divide upon the 
dilatation of the digestive tube preceding the opening of the biliary 
duct, and, according as it is of greater or less extent, form reticu- 
lations which may vary infinitely in abundance and arrangement. 
The Dorides, the Pleurobranchi, the Haliotides, the Tethydes, and the 
majority of the Gasteropoda are in this case. But other arrange- 
ments occur, and the one now to be considered exists in Philine, 
Bulla, Scaphander, Aplysia, &c. 

In these animals, after the lingual bulb, the cesophagus is dilated 
below into a crop often of vast size, beneath which there is a gizzard 
furnished with hard pieces destined to triturate the food. This 
masticatory apparatus 1s robust and its parts are moved by powerful 
muscles. Its innervation by a small number of nerves, as in ordi- 
nary cases, would have been insufficient, and we note the appear- 
ance of a series of small ganglionic centres which, if we considered 
only their development, would be more important than the centres 
of origin situated, as we have just seen, in the angle formed by the 
cesophagus and the lingual sac. 

In Philine the gizzard is elongated and armed with three lozenge- 
shaped hard and resistant pieces. Above it is surrounded by a 
nervous collar having ganglionic nodules of very variable number 
and size; from it issue six constant nerves, often as thick as the 
stomachal nerves themselves. These nerves follow the margins of 
the hard pieces of the armature, and, in passing, innervate the 
powerful muscles which unite and move them. On arriving at the 
bottom of the masticatory apparatus they anastomose and form a 
new collar as highly developed as the former one; finally, from 
this last issue the nerves of the stomach and intestine. To the right 
the asymmetrical centre emits an anastomotic branch to this nervous 
apparatus, which is already so rich, and reinforces it still more. 

In Bulla hydatis the three masticatory pieces being rather short 
than long, the gizzard becomes globular ; but the same muscles, the 
same superior and inferior collars, and the same ganglia as in Philine 
occur. Only instead of six nerves uniting the two rings there are 
only three, and the small ganglionic aggregations are larger and 
better differentiated. 

In Scaphander the masticatory apparatus seems at the first glance 
to be composed only of two pieces; but on searching carefully the 
third very small one is found hidden between the two larger*ones; 
the three nerves uniting the two rings (superior and inferior) are 


Miscellaneous. 245 


very visible upon the back of the muscles. The ganglia, generally 
three in number, like the hard pieces, are better formed than in 
Philine. 

Aplysia has an enormous crop upon which we can easily trace 
the two great stomachal nerves, which, from point to point, are 
united by slender nerves the anastomoses of which form a network 
of not very close meshes. Towards the bottom the muscular tissue 
is much thickened, and its rigidity shows clearly that it is very 
powerful. Within the mucous membrane is covered with pyramidal 
hard pieces, arranged in several rows and of several sizes without 
being further differentiated. This part is the homologue of the 
gizzard of Bulla and Philine. 

Here, as in the preceding examples, towards the superior limit of 
this gizzard there exists a nervous ring, greatly developed and 
formed by stout anastomotic branches transversely uniting the 
gastric nerves. From this ring issue parallel branches, which 
descend, innervating the muscles. Most frequently six of these 
nerves may be counted. Towards the bottom their anastomoses are 
less regular than above and their terminal branches pass to the 
stomach and intestine. 

Thus, it will be seen, with the appearance of a masticatory appa- 
ratus the number of the nerves and ganglia increases in proportion, 
it may be said, to the actual development of the modified parts. 
It is therefore not doubtful that in appearance there is a great 
difference between the organs of innervation of the digestive tube 
according as there is or is not a gizzard, that is to say, pieces 
adapted for mastication. The ganglia and stomachal rings of Philine, 
Aplysia, &c. are quite special centres of innervation. But it would 
not be legitimate to exaggerate their morphological importance ; 
they are dependencies of the stomato-gastric centre, with which 
they must be joined, instead of separating them from it. It is 
evident that they are superadded and introduce no modification 
into the interpretation of the stomato-gastric centre, which always 
remains the same in its central part and is only modified in a por- 
tion of the periphery to respond to new necessities when a masti- 
catory apparatus is added to the digestive tube. 

In another memoir I shall show that there are cases in which 
these observations are applicable even to the peripheral nervous 
system dependent upon the cerebroid ganglia, and that, by a sort of 
organic balancing, to employ the language of Geoffroy Saint-Hilaire, 
the primordial ganglia lose in volume while still remaining perfectly 
distinct, whilst the superadded cellular aggregations, irregularly 
disseminated through the course of the nerves, form secondary 
strengthening ganglia, which make up for the feeble development of 
the primordial centres.— Comptes Rendus, October 4, 1886, pp. 583- 
587. 


246 Miscellaneous. 


Note on Regalecus glesne, Ascanius. By Jamus A. Grizc. 


This note relates to a herring-king found on the 9th March at 
Seimstranden, a little to the north of Bergen. It was in water about 
2 metres deep, and was landed with some difficulty, in consequence 
of which, and of the lapse of a week before it was brought to the 
Museum at Bergen, it had sustained considerable injury. Since 
1740, when the first herring-king was found on the Norwegian 
coast, this makes the fourteenth specimen known with certainty, so 
that on the average one of these animals has been stranded every ten 
years. Onthe English coast these fish occur more frequently ; since 
1759 twenty individuals have been stranded, or about one in every 
six or seven years. 

The measurements of the Regalecus found at Seimstranden are 
as follows :— 


ft. im. 
Total length: sive ces. seek aces 8 0 
Lengthvof head ne ey eee he. a8 0 9 
Diameter offorbit-mae a eee ee ee Opals 
Distance of anal aperture from tail 2 1 


Elevation of 
Total depth. lateral line. 


in. in. 
At the pectoral oak nek 10,5, be 
Jetween pectoral and anal.... 15 41 
4 the and 25 1 aeb as Ae oe 15h 3S 


This Reyalecus is the smallest known specimen, for it is barely 
8 feet long, and therefore a little smaller than the individual stranded 
in Cornwall in 1788 (84 feet, Day). Shaw’s Gymnetrus Musselli, 
found at Vizagapatam in 1788, measured only 2 ft. 8 in.; but it 
is uncertain whether this is identical with the northern Regalecus 
glesne. The Bergen Regalecus is also remarkable for its great 
depth, 15 inches, which is about one seventh of the total seus 
while the proportion oe in other cases between } and ,4, and 
even eu falls to 7. ; in the Cornish specimen the proportion 
was ;! 
The pectorals had 12 rays. The number of occipital rays seems 
to have been 13. The dorsal, which was of a fine red colour in the 
fresh animal, had 138 rays (125 +4 13); but the existence of a gap 
behind the occipital rays leads the author to conclude that there were 
altogether about 145 rays, probably more, as there were many rays 
broken and removed. If Liitken’s supposition, that the number of 
dorsal rays increases with the age of the animal, be correct, as there 
is every reason to believe, the small number of rays in this specimen 
is very natural. Unfortunately the number of rays in the English 
Regalecus of 1788 is not stated ; it would have been very interesting 
to compare the numbers in these two specimens of nearly equal 
size. ‘The ventrals were represented by fragments 2? and 1} in. 
long. 


Miscellaneous. 247 


The end of the tail, as usual in the Regaleci, is obliquely trun- 
cated ; at the extreme tip there was a small scar or mark. 

The length of the head, 9 inches, is contained 11-7 times in the 
total length, so that it is larger in proportion than usual; according 
to Liitken the proportion varies between ;4, and j,. The head 
showed the typical form of the genus, and, as in the two older and 
larger specimens in the Bergen Museum, there are no teeth. The 
apparatus of teeth, mentioned by Collett, on the first branchial arch 
seems to have about 40 rays, but the head is so much damaged 
that it is impossible to state the exact number. The tongue also 
was lost. The pupil was round and deep black, and the iris silvery 
white in the fresh animal. The silvery-white body had several 
black cross bands, of which five larger ones extended across the 
whole side obliquely from above downwards. 

This herring-king therefore differs from the typical Regulecus 
glesne only in its comparatively larger head, its greater depth, and 
the smaller number of rays in the dorsal; but as these characters 
are very variable, the specimen may be regarded as a true Regalecus 
glesne. 

The distance from the tip of the snout to the anus is about 
6 feet, or 75 per cent. of the total length, and a proportion so ab- 
normal that the author concludes that a portion of the tail had been 
lost, as according to Collett the normal proportion is ;4, instead of 
3. Hence this animal would normally have measured nearly 
154 feet in length, which is not unreasonable, as examples have 
been met with over 5 metres in length, and this supposition is con- 
firmed by the great depth of the body. It must, however, be re- 
marked that the caudal part was complete and smooth with the 
exception of the fresh lesion at the apex ; the form of the tail most 
resembled that of the Stavanger specimen of 1881. 

The individual was a female with a well-developed ovary. The 
upper part of the intestine was empty, while the lower part con- 
tained a yellowish-brown undeterminable fluid.— Nyt Magazin for 
Naturvidenskaberne, Bd. xxx. p. 232. 


Carterius Stepanowii, Petr. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &. 


This freshwater sponge, which in 1884 was named “Dosilia (?) 
Stepanowti” by Dr. W. Dybowski, from a specimen found near 
Charkow, in Southern Russia (‘ Annals,’ 1884, vol. xiv. p. 60), was 
also found in 1885 by Prof. Fr. Petr, of the University of Prague, 
in the neighbourhood of Deutschbrod, in Bohemia, about 60 miles 
south-east of that city ; and his description of it, which is beautifull y 
illustrated, was published in the Czech language at Prague in 1886 
(‘* Dodatky ku Fauné Ceskych Hub Sladkovodnich,” Tisdem dra. 
Ed. Grégra v Praze, 1886). It appears to me to be the same as 
that discovered by Mr. H. Mills, of Buffalo, New York, in the 
Niagara River in 1880, viz. Carterius tubisperma (Proc. Acad. Nat. 
Sci. Philadelphia, 14th June, 1881, p. 150). 

Thus this romarkable genus of Spongilla, first brought to notice 


248 Miscellaneous. 


by Mr. Ed. Potts, of Philadelphia, in a specimen found in “a small 
stream in the late Centennial grounds, Fairmont Park, Philadelphia ” 
(2b. “ about August 1880”), which he then named “S. tentasperma,” 
and subsequently ‘8. tenosperma” (ib. p. 357), ending with “Car- 
terius tenosperma,”’ its present name, has now been found in Southern 
Russia and mid-Europe, as above stated. 

In the same communication also Prof, Petr has described and 
illustrated, under the ‘ provisional” name of “ Hphydatia bohe- 
mica,” another freshwater sponge, found at Kavasetice, in the same 
district, wherein the statoblast presents an cncipient condition of the 
cirrous development characterizing Carterius, with a spiculation 
which appears to me, from the illustrations, to be very like that of 
his C, Stepanowit. 

Lastly, Mr. H. Mills, of Buffalo, in a letter dated 20th Nov. 1886, 
sent mea specimen of Cartertws from the Niagara River which he 
considers allied to C. latitenta, Potts (Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil. 
1882, July 10th, p. 12), wherein the expanded portion of this 
development presents itself under the form of a cup, with even, 
circular margin (that is, entirely without cirrous appendages), 
whose bottom is pierced by the upright tubular part in the usual 
way; which “form” appears to prevail generally in the statoblasts 
of this variety. 


On some Optical Properties of the Peristome of Mosses. 
By M. J. Amann, 


The author describes some curious properties of the peristome of 
mosses when under polarized light. These properties, which have 
not been described up to the present time, deserve a closer study. 
According to M. Amann’s observations, sometimes the outer layer 
of the peristome (exostome), sometimes the inner layer (endostome) 
rotates the plane of polarization and exhibits, when a thin plate of 
mica or of selenite is interposed, very brilliant colours, varying with 
the position of the two Nicols relatively to each other. This action 
of the peristome on polarized light varies from one family or genus 
to another. It is occasionally almost nil (Pottiacew, Weissiez) ; 
feeble in the Grimmiaceze and Dicranacee ; strong in the Mniacez 
and Hypnacee. There appears to exist a curious relation between 
these optical properties and the amount of tannin contained in the 
membranes: thus, those richest in tannin are the most active ; the 
endostome of Camptothecium lutescens affords a particularly good 
illustration in this respect.— Bibliotheque Universelle, Archives des 
Sciences, Dec. 15, 1886, p. 585. 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 


[FIFTH SERIES.] 


No. 112. APRIL 1887. 


XXXI.—The Relationships of the Portifera. By Dr. G. 
C. J. Vosmarr. (Translated by ArTHuR Denby, B.Sc., 
F.L.S.*) 


IT is now eighteen years since Oscar Schmidt remarked, “ A 
natural system of sponges still awaits its founder ;”’ and this 
is still the case. A qui la faute? When Schmidt published 
his first works on Sponges the subject was certainly in a worse 
condition than at the present day, and he was the first who 
earnestly endeavoured to inaugurate a better state of affairs. 
It is his merit rather to have foreseen than seen many natural 
relationships, and thereby to have laid the foundation of a 
natural system. We have, however, already seen in the 
systematic part of this work that Schmidt’s system can, in 
short, no longer be used. ‘The facts which we owe to more 
recent methods of research have thrown a somewhat different 
light upon these matters, and hence I believe that I was right 
in making several modifications in the system—modifications 
which I hope are, in part at any rate, at the same time 
improvements. I have repeatedly pointed out that the system 
is still far from being a natural one; but I have as much as 
possible taken into consideration genealogical questions. 
Meanwhile the linear arrangement of the group necessarily 

* From Dr. G. C. J. Vosmaer’s work on the Porifera in Bronn’s 
‘ Klassen und Ordnungen des Thierreichs’ (1887), pp. 472-481. 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xix. LZ 


250 Dr. G. C. J. Vosmaer on the 


adopted in the systematic portion of the work could not clearly 
elucidate questions of relationship, and hence the necessity 
for a more careful consideration of the question in this place. 
Many people have placed the calcareous sponges in too close 
connexion with the siliceous ones, largely owing to Fritz 
Miiller’s vain attempt to derive the calcareous and siliceous 
structures from horny fibres. I have here followed the 
main division of Gray, and have accepted two classes— 
Calcarea and Non-calearea—a proceeding as to the correct- 
ness of which people seem to be more and more agreed. The 
first spongologist of the present day, F. KE. Schulze, accepts 
this classification*. There are absolutely no transitions be- 
tween the two classes ; and since the spicules appear at a very 
early date in the larva, it can be only the very earliest develop- 
mental phases which are common to the two. This primary 
division thus appears to be a natural one. 

The Porifera Non-calcarea appear to me to be divisible into 
three orders :—Hyalospongiz, Spiculispongiz, and Cornacu- 
spongie. The Hyalospongie + all have this in common :— 
their skeleton is composed of spicules based upon the triax- 
onid type. The Cornacuspongie are distinguished by a new 
element, spongin; and in the Spiculispongie the “ spi- 
cula”’ are the chief distinguishing feature. It appears to me 
that the genera within each order are more nearly related to 
each other than to the genera of other orders; and if this be 
so, as I shall immediately endeavour to show, then the classi- 
fication is a natural one. These three orders nevertheless are 
not nearly so sharply separated from one another as are the 
two classes. We do not, itis true, know of any direct transi- 
tions from the Hyalospongie to the other orders. Still there 
are certain facts which perhaps indicate a possible connexion. 
Schulze appears to accept no connexion at all when he says, 
“and however plausible, indeed almost self-evident is the hypo- 
thesis that the latter (six-rayed spicules) may also atrophy and 
give rise to spicules with fewer axes, so that the spicules 
might even all become monaxonid, we know as yet no 
Monaxonia in whose spicules we can detect any indication 
(such as through crossing canals) of a descent from triaxonid 
spicules’? |. But we do find in the literature statements to 


Fe Ueber den Bau und das System der Hexactinelliden’ (Berlin, 1886), 
+ Hexactinellidz, auctorum ; but I prefer on principle to give names 
with similar endings to equivalent divisions, rather than to abide rigor- 
ously by priority. In the case of genera and species, on the contrary, I 
keep as much as possible to the laws of priority. 
$ Loe. cit. p. 34. 


Relationships of the Porifera. - 251 


this effect, though very sparingly. I refer here to Stylocordyla 
borealis (Lov.), Wyv. Thomson, in which Lovén has actually 
found the rudiments of the axial cross*. And do not most 
of the spicules of this sponge indicate that spicules which 
have such a swelling are originally descended from six- 
rayed forms? I might further poimt to the peculiar spicules 
of Suberites lobiceps, O.8.t The so-called “ anchor-spicules ”’ 
[M. ta. 6<90] are, as is well known, very abundant in Hex- 
actinellids ; and the question arises, how far are the similar 
structures in the Tetraxonina related to them? The same 
holds true of the little chelate spicules} of the Desmacidonide. 
The possibility that all originally descended from Hexac- 
tinellid-like ancestors, and that the occasional isolated appear- 
ance of spicules with remnants of a triaxonid form may thus 
be attributed to atavism, is to me personally not unlikely. 
This occasional appearance is much more common than 
people think ; I have found many sponges in which there are a 
few rudimentary six-rayed spicules lying among the normal 
ones. ‘This is somewhat analogous to the case of men with 
rudimentary tails or with extraordinary hairiness. And so it 
is with those Halichondrine forms which, in the arrangement 
and form of the parts of the skeleton, recall certain Suberitide 
(Clavulina). The common characters of all the three orders 
named are more numerous and more important than those of 
the two classes, and thus they are more intimately connected. 
Coming now to consider the closer relationship of the forms 
within each order, no one will take exception to the Hyalo- 
spongiz as a natural group. ‘The mutual connexion of the 
Spiculispongiz rests upon the following grounds :—The 
examination of the different suborders of the Spiculispongize 
appears to me to show unmistakable signs of degeneration. 
Leaving out of account the Lithistina, which, owing to their 
peculiar knotty structures, stand somewhat on a separate 
footing (although the condition of the canal-system and 
ground-substance, as well as the often well-marked tetraxonid 
skeletal elements, distinctly show their affinities), we may 
perhaps assume that the Tetraxonina represent the older 
forms. ‘The presence of distinct tetraxonid spicules, a more 
or less distinctly radiate arrangement of the skeleton, a more 
or less distinctly pronounced cortex, the granular character of 
the ground-substance, and a rather highly developed canal- 
system are their characteristics. We see all this most 


* T may in the meanwhile refer to my work ‘ Sponges of the ‘Willem 
Barents’ Expedition,” 1880 and 1881, pp. 10-12, 

+ Spong. atlant. Gebiet. p, 47, pl. v. fig. 5. 

{ =anc/ and ane. ane. 


L(* 


252 Dr. G. C. J. Vosmaer on the 


distinctly in the Geodide andin many Ancorinide. Amongst 
the Corticidee and Plakinide a marked reduction in the multi- 
plicity of the skeletal elements has taken place; the latter 
family also show clearly how triradiate spicules, nay even simple 
styli*, may arise from quadriradiate forms. In theOligosilicina 
the reduction of the spicules has gone still further ; Chondrilla 
retains only the characteristic euasters [ or spherasters {. In 
Chondrosia and Oscarella the skeleton has completely 
vanished ; but they have retained the characteristic granular 
condition of the ground-substance. Oscarellais nearly related 
to Chondrosia, and Chondrosia to Chondrilla. But now the 
step from Chondrilla to Corticium does not appear to be very 
great, and so I believe in the existence of a connexion 
between the so-called askeletal forms and the true Tetraxonina. 

In many Tetraxonina we see a kind of tendency to lose the 
tetraxonid spicules, and we find more and more frequently the 
long, smooth, peculiarly shining, radially disposed styli coming 
to the fore. But the Tethyade are forms in which this degene- 
ration has become complete. ‘The arrangement of the smooth 
shining styli is, however, still markedly radiate; fibres and 
stellate spicules are still present and also the granular ground- 
substance. Finally, these same conditions in the Polymas- 
tide mark a transition to the Suberitide. 

Turning now to the connexions of the Cornacuspongie 
inter se, we find here the newly acquired spongin attaining 
the first importance, while the spicules ultimately completely 
vanish. Many Halichondrie still show a resemblance to the 
Suberitide ; but the arrangement of the skeleton is always 
more irregular, @. e. less distinctly radiate; and with this fact 
must be connected the gradual loss of definite external form. 
It seems to be generally agreed that there is really a close 
relationship between the Halichondrina and the Ceratina ; 
indeed most of the younger spongologists have repeatedly 
brought forward new arguments in favour of this view. I 
refer particularly to the works of von Lendenteld§ and 
myselt ||. J am therefore somewhat surprised that Schulze 
should seem inclined to lay so much stress upon the entire 
absence of siliceous spicules. . 

We have thus considered somewhat more closely the rela~ 
tionships of the Sponges, and the question now arises, How can 
one represent to one’s self their connexion, @. e. their descent ? 
From what has been said, every one may judge for himself 


* = Stabnadeln, Vosm. ; acuwates, Bk. 

+ “Sternchen.” { “ Kugelsternchen.” 
§ ‘Zoologische Anzeiger, 1884, no. 164. 

|| Mitth. zool. Stat. Neapel, Bd. v. 1884, p. 490. 


Relationships of the Porifera. 253 


whether what follows is purely hypothetical, and how far it is 
so. What is the ancestral form from which the Sponges have 
been derived? This question has been answered in a variety 
of ways ; but all the answers are hypothetical, for our embryo- 
logical knowledge is too limited and imperfect. It appears to 
me that it is as yet simply impossible to say what may have 
been the appearance of the ancestral sponge. We have, it is 
true, reason to believe in the existence of a free-swimming 
form, which may have looked something like the larva of a 
siliceous sponge, but not like that of Sycandra or similar 
certainly aberrant forms. 

Before Leuckart’s time (1854) the Sponges were regarded 
as undoubted Protozoa. But when their complex structure 
gradually became known, and especially after Huxley’s state- 
ments concerning the presence of ova and spermatozoa in 
Tethya, Leuckart first expressed the opinion that the Sponges 
belong to the Coelenterata; and, indeed, up to a short time ago 
this was the generally accepted hypothesis; until at length 
the third possibility was perceived, namely that they might 
occupy a separate position between the two. ‘This view has 
again found an advocate in Heider’s latest work. In 1880 
I indicated it in my Inaugural Dissertation. Balfour * is 
of opinion that they form an ‘“ independent stock” of 
Metazoa, and Sollas also. There can scarcely be any doubt 
that the Sponges are not Protozoa. It is also certain that 
there are, on the other hand, important differences between 
true Coelenterata and Sponges. Liven those investigators who 
enthusiastically maintain the Ccelenterate nature of the Pori- 
fera place them as a natural, separate group, in opposition to 
the Cnidaria. We are not, however, dealing only with the 
question, Are the Porifera a subtype of the Ccelenterata or 
a special type? but also with the phylogenetic reasons, 
Although the Sponges may not be Protozoa, yet they may 
have descended from Protozoa. If we can hold in general 
that the Metazoa are descended from Protozoa, and if we 
further admit that Sponges are true Metazoa, then forth- 
with we stand face to face with the question, What are the 
phylogenetic relations of the Sponges to the remaining Meta- 
zoa? With regard to this the results arrived at by Sollas 
and Biitschli essentially agree. Biitschli maintains “ that the 
Sponges form a group which is completely separated from the 
remaining Metazoa and which originated from the Choano- 
flagellata (Saville Kent) quite independently.” Indepen- 
dently of Biitschli, Sollas came to the same conclusion; he 


* ‘Comparative Embryology,’ i. p. 122. 


254 Dr. G. C. J. Vosmaer on the 


names the “Phyllum,” separately descended from the Protozoa, 
Parazoa, the remainder Metazoa. Marshall now stepped for- 
ward in opposition, endeavouring further to support the opinion 
which he had previously expressed. He first said * :— 
“ Porifera and Telifera (sit venta verbo) are two divergent 
branches of the Ccelenterate stock, which have arisen from 
the common stem-form of the Protactinia.” And he now T 
adds to this :—“ It may readily be granted that the ancestors 
of the Sponges had not yet for very long, perhaps never at 
all, possessed tentacles, which, however, are something secon- 
dary ; but they were at least two-layered, and, besides, as we 
may conclude from the occasionally forthcoming cases of 
reversion, radiate ; they had a mouth-opening and a gastral 
cavity, from which gastral canals came off centrifugally, and, 
breaking through the ectoderm, opened freely outwards ; and 
such creatures are, according to my understanding, under all 
circumstances true Ccelenterates.” Schulzef criticizes the 
views of Biitschli, Marshall, and the older authors, and himself 
comes to the conclusion that very probably the oldest sponges 
possessed no radial evaginations of their central cavity, but 
were, like the Olynthus amongst the Calcarea, simply sac- 
shaped. 

Let us now examine these two views, which so strongly 
contradict one another. I will begin with Marshall’s theory, 
as it is the most definitely formulated. It rests mainly, as 
the author himself allows, on the radiate structure, which, 
however, according to him, the Sponges have lost. He views 
Sponges as degenerate animals, and indeed degenerate Coelen- 
terates, a view which Dohrn, ten years before, and also 
Balfour § had already put forward as possible. Balfour is, 
however, very doubtful :— It might perhaps be possible to 
regard Sponges as degraded descendants of some Actinozoon 
type, such as Aleyoniwm, with branched prolongations of the 
gastric cavity ; but there does not appear to me to be suffi- 
cient evidence for doing so at present. I should rather prefer 
to regard them as an independent stock of the Metazoa.” I 
believe every one who has engaged in spongological re- 
searches is often struck with the idea of degeneration, but 
cannot always bring this into harmony with other things. And 
hence, perhaps, Balfour’s doubt. It appears to me that people 
have always regarded the question too generally, and, on the 
other hand, too one-sidedly, and have not thought of the 


* Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool. Bd. xxxvii. p. 246, 
+ Jen. Zeitschr. Bd. xviii. 

t Sitzber. Akad. Berlin, 1885. 

§ ‘Comparative Embryology,’ i. p. 122. 


Relationships of the Porifera, 255 


possibility that what is true for one division of the Sponges 
is certainly false for another. It seems to me, and every- 
thing points to this conclusion, that most siliceous sponges 
are degenerating in a certain respect, but that in the Cornacu- 
spongiz a new force has stepped in which again lifts them 
up, and that the Calcarea of the present day are also developing 
progressively. But even if most Sponges do show numerous 
traces of degeneration, yet they need not on that account be 
descended from Ceelenterates. The differences between the 
two groups are so great that even the most zealous advocate 
of their ccelenterate nature, as we have seen, puts their phylo- 
genetic connexion a very long way back; and, in spite of 
this, Marshall’s theory is scarcely tenable. Granted that the 
nearest ancestors of the Sponges were “ at least two-layered,” 
granted also that they were “ radiate,” even that they poss 
sessed a “ gastral cavity’? (s. /.), &c., yet this shows nothing. 
Such creatures are still not Ccelenterates. Marshall, to be 
sure, goes further, and claims for the sponge-ancestor a 
“mouth-opening ’* and a “ gastral cavity’ with centrifugal 
canals ; but there are no grounds for this. For, as Heider 
again asserts, the so-called osculum of the Sponges is neither 
homologous nor analogous with the mouth of Ccelenterates, 
and the large internal cavity present in many Porifera has 
just as little claim to the significance of a gastral cavity as, 
in short, the canals in connection with it have to be placed on 
the same footing as the peripheral canals of the Ccelenterata. 
There is not a single reason for regarding the central cavity 
in Sponges as a gastral cavity. Even supposing that its 
epithelium may, perhaps, take up nutrient particles, still it 
has never yet been observed that the cavity is the true 
digestive cavity, «ar’ éEoxyv *. This is, moreover, very 
improbable for several reasons; for, in the first place, this 
momentous cavity is not always present, or it is very small ; 
and, in the second place, its position and arrangement. are 
very unfavourable for the retention of solid bodies. It may 
be answered, that it has not yet been demonstrated that 
proper solid nutriment is taken in. Since, however, it is 
certain that particular sponge-cells can take in solid bodies, 
and do so very readily, and, further, that sponges placed in 
reservoirs which are kept as clean as possible, and where the 
inflowing water is freed from suspended particles, perish more 
rapidly than others which are kept in dirty (s¢t venta verbo) 
reservoirs, it is, on this ground alone, more probable that solid 
nutriment is a vital question with them. ‘he unfavourable 
nature of the position of the so-called gastral cavity depends 
* Hiickel’s assertions rest upon pure imagination. 


256 Dr. G. C. J. Vosmaer on the 


often (much oftener than at first one is inclined to believe) 
upon the fact that the large aperture faces downwards, and 
upon the relatively powerful current, the so-called gastral 
cavity being the common canal, the cloaca, into which all the 
other canals open. And even in cases where spicules project 
into the “ stomach,” which might eventually retain nutriment, 
these spicules are constantly curved towards the osculum so as 
to prevent entrance, but in no way preventing exit. 

Their developmental history teaches us that the Porifera 
and Ccelenterata separate from one another at a very early 
date. As Heider correctly and expressly insists, the Sponge- 
gastrula attaches itself by the mouth, while the Ccelenterate- 
gastrula attaches itself by the aboral pole. Thus the two 
types proceed together as far as the gastrula-stage, but then 
each goes its own way. Finally, Balfour* has already 
pointed out the early appearance and great development of 
the mesoblast as a striking difference between Porifera and 
Coelenterata. Thus if I cannot agree with those who would 
regard the Sponges as Ccelenterates, I also do not agree that 
they have descended from Ccelenterates. 

In considering the question whether the Sponges have de- 
scended from Protozoa we must, in order to avoid misunder- 
standing, distinguish between a direct descent (¢. e. regarding 
the question as Saville Kent does, and then, as a necessary 
consequence, viewing the Porifera as a progressively deve- 
loping group) and an indirect descent (supposing Sponges in 
general or sponge-ancestors to have been derived as Metazoa 
from Protozoon colonies). The latter view appears to me the 
most plausible. We can hardly imagine a direct descent. I 
will not further urge the conclusion that Sponges are not 
colonies of Monads or Choanoflagellata; but the differences 
between the Sponges of the present day and the Protozoa are 
also so great that we can only properly discuss the question 
whether the ancestors of Sponges descended from Protozoa ; 
and in this sense I can only answer the question in the affir- 
mative, it being still left quite uncertain in what manner the 
transition was brought about. . 

It is well known that Balfour started with the Amphi- 
blastula larva, and saw therein the ontogenetic recapitulation 
of a parent-form which stood between Protozoa and Metazoa, 
He assumes that the cells of the two halves differentiated 
themselves functionally into nwérdtive (the amceboid cells) and 
respiratory-locomotive (the flagellate cells). When the sponge 
became attached these (locomotive) flagellate cells must for the 
most part have become functionless, while the amceboid cells, 

* ‘Comparative Embryology,’ ii. p. 285, 


Relationships of the Porifera. 257 


being of great use to the whole colony, increased. Hence 
arose a larger external layer of nutritive cells and a small 
internal layer of now chiefly respiratory cells. 

This theory of Balfour’s is criticized in Heider’s latest 
work, and the arguments brought forward certainly seem to 
us very powerful. ‘ Balfour,” says our author, “ was wrong 
in summarily dismissing the question whether we have not 
perhaps in the amphiblastula-larva a cenogenetically modified 
form.” As such Heider considers it, especially as the amphi- 
blastula is present only in the Calcarea, and not in all of these. 

Secondly, Heider thinks that we have yet no right to re- 
gard the ameeboid cells as more proper to the reception of 
nutriment than the flagellate cells. He points here to the 
Salpingcecee and Codosigz, and maintains that our knowledge 
of the mechanism of the motion of the flagellum is too slight to 
enable us to form an opinion as to the powers of the collared 
cells. In the third place, he objects that Balfour does not ex- 
plain why the larva should have given up free movement. 

Heider now puts forward another hypothesis, based upon 
his recent researches on Oscarella, wherein he assumes 
“that the cavity of invagination is the gastral cavity, and 
that the cells of the invaginated layer, thus in Sycon the 
flagellate cells, were originally the nutrient elements.” The 
gastrula-like parent-form of the Sponges then gave up its free- 
swimming mode of life “ because it placed its mouth against 
the surface of some solid body, in order in this manner to seek 
food on the surfaces of stones swarming with minute organ- 
isms of all sorts.” The attachment took place originally 
in the manner which Heider discovered in Oscarella, 7. e. 
only at single points, so that water could flow into the gastral 
cavity all the time. ‘There is certainly much to be said for 
this hypothesis; but if Heider objects that Balfour does not 
explain why the ancestral form becomes attached and gives 
up its free-swimming habit, we may, on the other hand, object 
that Heider does not say why the blastula-like larva ever 
turns into a gastrula. What was the principium movens in 
this case? verything appears to me to be still pure hypo- 
thesis, to which one can only oppose other hypotheses. I 
will willingly grant the possibility that the Metazoa may 
have been derived from colonies of Protozoa. This is very pro- 
bable, but not necessary ; but so long as we do not yet know 
which cells of the sponge and of the sponge-larva are nutri- 
tive * and which subserve respiration, so long will it be of 

* Poléjaeff considers it to be tolerably well shown that the collared 
cells are very badly adapted to taking in food, and he supports this hypo- 


thesis chiefly on mechanical grounds. It must not be forgotten, however, 
that as yet we know scarcely anything of micro-mechanics, 


258 ‘Dr. G. C. J. Vosmaer on the 


little avail to seek to explain how a sponge-larva or a primi- 
tive sponge has arisen from a colony of Protozoa. Balfour's 
theory is based upon pure assumption, and so is Heidey’s. 
It would be just as possible that, after the functional differen- 
tiation had taken place in the cells of a colony of Protozoa, the 
larva became, owing to the formation of spicuies, too heavy 
to swim and sank to the ground, wherein lies a great incentive 
to become attached. ‘The early, often very early, appearance 
of the spicules may be urged in favour of this view. But all 
this, as we have said, is as yet pure hypothesis, for which 
certainly much may be adduced ; but it appears to me still 
rather purposeless to philosophize much about the matter. 

If we accept a free-swimming form as the ancestor, and 
suppose further that solid structures became secreted in cer- 
tain cells (thereby conferring an advantage in rendering these 
delicate forms of life less subject to fall a prey to other ani- 
mals), then we must at the same time believe that in one 
group calcareous and in another siliceous matter was deve- 
loped. But this new development led to the restriction, nay 
finally even to the complete prevention, of free movement, and 
thereby a higher animal development was precluded. Sessile 
animals must develop in a special direction in order to main- 
tain the struggle for existence. Nutrition and respiration must 
be assured ; hence, though the degree of development is a low 
one, yet a well-developed canal-system has been formed. 

A second supposition to which we are forced is that Sponges 
originally lived in tolerably great depths. The oldest forms 
are, emphatically, deep-sea forms. When, at a later date, 
they also lived in shallow regions, we see in arrested develop- 
ment the consequences of such a proceeding. The whole class 
of Portfera non-calcarea appears to indicate this. First the 
skeleton degenerates, the relative amount of silica decreases, 
and the variety of spicular forms is step by step reduced. At 
the same time the independent characteristic form is lost ; 
but in certain examples the canal-system develops progres- 
sively, not in constant, although probably direct, or inverse 
relation to the skeletal system. 

Thus from the primitive form have arisen, in the first place, 
the Calcareous Sponges, a group in which the canal-system is 
most complex in those forms which show degeneration in the 
skeleton. From the primitive form of the Calcarea, perhaps an 
Olynthus-like sponge, arose, on the one hand, the Asconide, 
and, on the other, the ancestors of the Sycons, from which the 
Syconide of the present day have been developed; but also, 
as we have fairly good reasons for believing from Poléjaeft’s 
researches, the Leuconide and Teichonide. ‘The position of 
the Pharetronide remains doubtful. 


Relationships of the Porifera. 259 


In the second place, from the primitive form have been 
developed the Siliceous Sponges, and certainly forms with tri- 
axonid spicules. [rom these arose first the fossil and recent 
Hyalospongie, then, by the disappearance of the proper 
triaxonid spicules and the formation of tetraxonid spicules, 
the Tetraronina. ‘The stock which gave off the lateral 
branch Hyalospongie produced later on the branches Lithistina, 
Geodide, and Ancorinide. From the Ancorinide arose the 
Plakinide and Corticide, and doubtless also the Chondroside 
and Halisarcide, One portion, however, gave off the branch 
Tethyade, then the Polymastide and Suberitide, while the 
main stem, always degenerating, ran out into the Halichon- 
dride. The newly acquired spongin developed more and 
more and made the spicules superfluous; thus arose progres- 
sively the Spongide, Aplysinide, and Darwinellide. 

As already said, I wish to make no definite assertions con- 
cerning the main stem, but only to give a possible picture of 
the ramification of the most important branches. 

There has also been much dispute about the question of 
the germinal layers. Schulze, after several vacillations, has 
finally expressed himself very decidedly :— In addition to 
the collared cells of the flagellated chambers the whole of the 
single-layered and continuous epithelium, composed of pave- 
ment-cells, lining all the cavities, passages, and canals of the 
exhalant system, from the exhalant openings of the flagellated 
chambers to the margin of the oscular opening, is formed from 
the endoderm” *, On the other hand, “ the layer of flattened 
epithelium which clothes the outer surface of the sponge and 
all the inhalant fissures and canals, from the free surface to 
the inhalant pores of the flagellated chambers, is formed from 
the ectoderm”. he remainder of the body is derived from 
the mesoderm. Schulze certainly seems to wish to extend 
these remarks, in the first instance applied to Plakina, to the 
entire group of Sponges. According to Marshall { the larva 
(of Reniera filigrana) consists of an “ ektoderm” and “ coeno- 
blast,” which later on divides into ‘entoderm” and ‘ meso- 
derm.” From this “‘ entoderm ”’ arises the entire canal-system, 
while the “‘ektoderm ” furnishes only the epithelium which 
clothes the outside of the body. The third very different view 
is that of Gcette. According to him§ the larval ectoderm 
vanishes, and consequently the entire sponge is formed trom 
endoderm. 

* Zeitschr, fiir wiss. Zool. Bd. xxxiv. 1880, p. 438. + Loe, cit, 

{ Zeitschy. fir wiss, Zool. Bd. xxxvii. 1882, pp. 221-246. 

§ ‘Abhandlungen zur EKntwickelungsgeschichte der Thiere,’ iii. Unter- 
suchungen zur Entwickelungsgeschicite von Spongilla fluviatilis, 


260 Prof. P. M. Duncan on the Genus Hindia. 


In the presence of such contradictory opinions, all of which, 
without exception, have very slight foundation in fact, it cer- 
tainly seems best at present to keep silence. According to 
most authors the “‘ endoderm” and “ ectoderm,’’? whatever 
may be their distribution in the body, furnish only the epi- 
thelia. All the rest—genital products, skeletal system, in 
general the body proper—is formed from “‘mesoderm.” Every 
spongologist will doubtless, then, be somewhat startled to 
learn from Kleinenberg * that thereis generally no mesoderm 
present. 

We may shortly sum up our results in the following sen- 
tences :— 

1. The Sponges must not be classed amongst the Ceelen- 
terata. They form a type of their own. 

2. The Sponges are probably descended from free-swim- 
ing forms, which, originally without supporting structures, 
ultimately developed a strong skeleton. 

3. These primitive forms lived at great depths. 

4. Coincidently with life at less depths degeneration of 
the (siliceous) skeleton took place. 


XXXII.—A Reply to Dr. G. J. Hinde’s Communication “On 
the Genus Hindia, Dunc., and the Name of its Typical 
Species.” By Prof. P. Martin Duncan. 


Arter a careful study of Dr. Hinde’s paper (Ann. & Mag. 
Nat. Hist. Jan. 1887, p. 67) I find that it adds very little to 
our previous knowledge of the interesting Silurian sponge. 
It is important that the geographical range of the form should 
have been increased, and it is exceedingly satisfactory that 
Dr. Hinde should have been able to find some siliceous spicules 
the shape of which corroborates the statement made by me 
that the form resembled a tetraclade lithistid. The bulk of the 
paper consists of criticisms, partly self-contradictory, however, 
and unsatisfactory in their tone, and partly useful in re- 
exposing possible errors which had already been discovered 
by Dr. Rauff. 

Dr. Hinde endeavours to explain the strong contradiction 
regarding the value of Rcemer’s specific diagnosis by asserting 
that the casts described by that author are recognizable as 
the casts of the species H. jfibrosa=H. spheroidalis, nob. 


* Zeitschr. fur wiss. Zool. Bd. xliv. 


Prof. P. M. Duncan on the Genus Hindia. 261 


But that is merely shifting the argument away from the 
proper and only path. Roemer regarded the casts, which 
he described very well, as those of a Favositoid coral, and 
Dr. Hinde states in a footnote that ‘ Ferd. Roemer does not 
stand alone in making this mistake.”” There is no possibility 
of a zoologist classifying a lithistid sponge with Rcemer’s 
species by following his descriptions. Dr. Hinde, knowing 
that the fossils erroneously described by Reemer are casts of 
a lithistid sponge, has added to our knowledge; but Roemer 
was not aware of the fact, and did not state it. I do not see 
that Dr. Hinde has improved his position, and in fact he 
shows that Reemer had not seen the form in any other state 
of preservation than that of a cast; and we have yet to learn, 
as paleontologists, that the correct delineation and slight 
description of a cast is to be accepted as a correct and useful 
specific diagnosis of the perfect form. 

Fossil sponges are described according to their shape, the 
shape and arrangement of their spicules, and the nature of 
their outer (if there are any) and inner spicular elements ; but 
Roemer, whilst he noted the shape of the species, wrote nothing 
about spicules or their arrangement ; he knew nothing about 
them, and did not describe the species “ fibrosa”’ as the cast 
of asponge. He considered the form to belong to a species 
already described by Goldfuss. 

The following is his description (Die Silur. Fauna d, 
westl. Tennessee, p. 20, pl. i. figs. 2, 2a, 6) :-— 


“Calamopora jibrosa, Goldfuss, Petref. Germ. i. p. 82, 
t. xxvii. figs. 3 et 4, p. 215, t. lxiv. fig. 9. 


“Favosites fibrosa, Lonsdale. 


* Zollerosse, kugelige Massen, welche auf der ganzen Ober- 
fliiche, mit sehr kleinen unregelmiissig polygonalen unmittelbar 
an eimander stossenden Zellen-Mtndungen bedeckt sind und 
im innern aus sehr regelmiissig von dem Mittelpunkte nach 
Aussen grade und straff austrahlenden und nach Aussen sich 
verdickenden prismatischen haarformig diinnen Rohrenzellen 
bestehen. Hs ist mir nicht zweifellos ob die Stiicke wirklich 
der Goldfuss’schen Art angehéren.” 


The genus Hindia and its species were thus described by 
me (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. July 1879, p. 91) :— 
“ Genus HINDIA. 


“The body is free, without an involution of the texture, 
and consists of a small central space occupied by spicules 


262 Prof. P. M. Duncan on the Genus Hindia. 


which soon form a series of bifurcating, long, straight, radia- 
ting canals, which open at the surface. The spicule element 
is calcareous, more or less in the shape of a stemmed tripod, 
with four limbs, and swollen or fringed at the ends, where 
junction takes place in the others. 

“ The skeleton is remarkable for its regularity. 


“india spheroidalis, mihi. 

“The sponge-body is spheroidal. On the surface are 
papilliform eminences corresponding with the ends of canal- 
spicules. Centrally the spicules are unattached, are tripod- 
stemmed in shape, with swollen extremities, and have papil- 
lose limbs. Canal-system occupying much space; canals 
straight, narrow, radiating, opening into their neighbours, and 
formed by combinations of tetraclade spicules resembling those 
of the central part, and very regular in shape and size.”’ 


It does not require much knowledge to become aware that 
the last description enables any one to recognize the species, 
and that the diagnosis by Rcemer is insufficient, incorrect, 
and misleading. 

If Reemer’s description is correct enough to carry the 
specific name he gave, why did not Dr. Hinde give the readers 
of his Cat. Fos. Sponges Brit. Mus. 1883, p. 57, the oppor- 
tunity of having it before them? ‘The description there given 
of the species cannot be made to tally with Roemer’s, and it 
is not that which I wrote. It is a new one by Dr. Hinde; 
and I am free to confess it is not an improvement, especially as 
it introduces the erroneous statement that from four to six short 
arms radiate in different directions. Six arms are not found. 

Dr. Hinde in his paper offers new evidence against the 
adoption of the specific name which I gave to Hindia. 
He says ‘Prof. Duncan does not seem to be aware that 
even if he substantiated his claim to the name he proposed as 
against that of Roemer, there is yet another bar to its adop- 
tion, since the same species in the interval between Rcemer’s 
and Duncan’s work was described by Prof. Hall, of Albany, 
under the title of Astylospongia inornata.”’ 

Then follows the extraordinary admission, ‘‘ ‘The description 
in this case is indeed very meagre, and, as no figures are 
given, it might fairly be alleged * that it is insufficient for the 
recognition of the species’?! The critic proceeds, ‘“ That, 
however, the A. énornata, Hall, is the same as Hindia fibrosa, 
Reemer, I am fairly confident*, as I have myself collected 


* Italics mine. 


Prof. P. M. Duncan on the Genus Hindia. 263 


from the same strata, in the localities mentioned by Hall, the 
fossils answering to his description, and they are identical 
with Reemer’s forms.”’ 

I was certainly in ignorance of this “ bar,” and I now know 
that it is a frivolous impediment. In fact, if I had suggested 
this weak piece of reasoning, Dr. Hinde would have been 
justified in considering that I had not been paying compli- 
ments to his intelligence as a zoologist. Hindia spheroi- 
dalis, mihi, is the correct name of the fossil. 

The concluding part of Dr. Hinde’s next paragraph places 
me in a difficulty. He considers that I have made errors of 
observation, ‘‘ which, to spare Prof. Duncan, it would be prefer- 
able to pass over in silence.”’ If that remark is sincere, and 
really means what it states and infers nothing else, I can only 
say that, whilst I am obliged to Dr. Hinde for his good will, 
I decline to let him or anybody else sacrifice the cause of truth 
to save my feelings. I have never permitted and shall never 
allow personal considerations to stand in the way of the truth. 
I venture to state that I have never hesitated to admit an error 
when I was satisfied that it was one, and to make all the 
compensation possible. But if there is any other and unchari- 
table meaning to be applied to Dr. Hinde’s words, I must say 
that they were written in the worst possible taste. 

The subjects at issue are the mineral condition of the fossil 
and the nature of Palwachlya. I stated, and it is undeniable, 
that the spicules are calcareous, and that they are penetrated 
by an organism which did not, judging from the modern 
example, live in silica. I hold to that opinion as true, and 
the slightest examination of the papers I have written on 
Paleachlya and its modern representative, and their com- 
parison with the paper on the nature of the alga which enters 
and destroys the siliceous spicules of the present day, will 
suffice to show that there is no contradiction on my part. 
The silica-perforating organism in no way resembles Pale- 
achlya, and there are no proofs of its presence in Hindia 
spheroidalis. 

It appears that the Palewachlya passed in and out of the 
sponge-spicules and is now seen in the infilling mineral, which 
I venture to maintain was calcareous originally, and doubtless 
full of organic matter when it was first introduced. This 
belief is quite unaffected by the possible grave error of inter- 
pretation—not of observation—of which Dr. Hinde accuses 
me at second-hand, following Dr. Rauff. When I read Dr. 
Rauff’s exceedingly considerate and truly scientific paper I 
was greatly exercised in my mind about the tremendous mis- 
take | had made in taking silica to be calcite and arragonite. 


264 Messrs. W. L. Distant and W. B. Pryer on 


I must state, however, in extenuation that I etched the sur- 
face of my section with hydrochloric acid, and the results led 
me to believe in the presence of carbonate of lime. Within 
the last few days I have applied the same acid to the reverse 
of a polished specimen in the British Museum, and found 
effervescence not to be confined to the spicular parts. I 
cannot but believe that I examined an imperfectly silicified 
portion of the infilling material. ‘That some specimens have 
a perfectly siliceous infilling I am now well aware. With 
regard to the replacement of siliceous lithistid spicules by 
carbonate of lime I have had no doubt for a long time, and 
the careful reasoning of my friend Prof. Sollas convinced me. 
Moreover, lately Prof. Hodgkinson has given me the chemical 
proofs of the possibility of the replacement. Nevertheless, 
being still satisfied regarding the nature of the perforating 
organism, I cannot give my adhesion either to Dr. Raufi’s 
or Dr. Hinde’s condemnation of the hypothesis of the exist- 
ence of originally calcareous lithistids, especially when it is 
quite possible that the siliceous spicules of Hindva discovered 
by Dr. Hinde may be silicifications of originally calcareous 
spicules. Whenever the evidence to the contrary satisfies me, 
I shall at once acknowledge my error. 


March 1887. 


XXXII.—On the Rhopalocera of Northern Borneo.—Part I1.* 
By W. L. Distant and W. B. PRYER. 


Fam. Erycinide. 
Subfam. Neurosis. 
95. Zemeros albipunctata. 

Zemeros albipunctata, Butler, Cist. Ent. vol. i. p, 286°(1874). 

96. Zemeros emesoides. 
Zemeros emesoides, Felder, Wien. ent. Mon. iy. p. 396. n. 10 (1860). 
Settling on grass in forest-paths; not common. 

97. Abisara Savitri. 

Abisara Savitri, Felder, Wien. ent. Mon. iv. p. 397. n. 12 (1860). 


98. Abisara Kausambi. 
Alisara Kausambi, Felder, Wien. ent. Mon. iy. p. 397. n. 11 (1860). 


* For Part I. see above, p. 41. 


the Ithopalocera of Northern Borneo. 265 


99. Abisara telesia. 
Abisara telesia, Hewitson, Ex, Butt. ii. Taz, t. i. figs. 1, 2 (1861), 


100. Abisara orphna. 
Emesis orphna, Boisduval, Sp. Gén. i. t. xxi. fig. 4 (1836). 


Fam. Lycenide. 
101. Poritia pellonia, n. sp. 


Male, Anterior wings above shining bluish green, the costal 
and outer margins and a large discal patch black; the 
black costal margin is more or less broken at a short distance 
from base; the discal patch occupies the posterior half of cell 
and terminates in an “ hourglass-shaped ” spot bounded by the 
lower median nervule and the submedian nervure ; the outer 
margin is broken and contains four bluish-green spots: poste- 
rior wings above very dark plumbaginous, with a central 
longitudinal bluish-green streak, the fringe greyish, inwardly 
blackish. Wings beneath somewhat similar to those of P. 
pleurata, Hew. 

Exp. wings 30 millim. 


102. Curetis minima, n. sp. 


Male. Wings above pale, shining, reddish, inclining to 
dark orange-yellow; costal, outer and inner margins, and 
apex of anterior wings dark fuscous, the dark apical coloration 
occupies end of cell, and the inner marginal dark border is 
somewhat obsolete near the middle, the extreme base of wing 
is also more or less infuscated : posterior wings with the costal, 
outer, and subabdominal margins dark fuscous, broadest at 
anal angle, the abdominal margin pale greyish brown. Wings 
beneath pearly grey, more or less covered with minute dark 
speckles : anterior wings with the apical area palely infus- 
cated, a discocellular spot at end of cell and a submarginal 
row of very small spots dark fuscous, a discal waved and 
broken series of obscure lunulate spots outwardly margined 
with fuscous, between which and outer margin is a very 
obscure brownish fascia: posterior wings similar to anterior, 
but without the dark discocellular spot to cell. 

Female, Wings above dark fuscous; anterior wings with a 
large central orange-yellow patch, as in C. cnsularis ; poste- 
rior wings with a larger central orange-yellow patch than in 
C. insularis, and which is very obscurely and narrowly con- 
nected with base. Wings beneath as in male, 

Exp. wings, ¢ 25 millim., ? 28 millim, 

Ann, & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xix. 18 


266 Messrs. W. L. Distant and W. B. Pryer on 


This species is distinguishable by its very small size and 
the pale reddish hue of the male. It much resembles in pattern 
C. insularis, but the markings beneath are very different. 


103. Gerydus petronius, n. sp. 


Female. Resembling G'. symethus above, but differing in 
the following particulars :—Anterior wings, the ground-colour 
paler greyish white, and the apical fuscous area oblique in- 
wardly and not sinuated: posterior wings above wholly pale 
ereyish white, excepting the costal area which is fuscous. 
Wings beneath somewhat resembling those of G. symethus, 
but the anterior wings paler in hue. The species is also smaller 
in size. 

Exp. wings ? 27 millim. 


104. Paragerydus fabius, n. sp. - 


Female. Wings above fuscous brown ; posterior wings with 
the posterior margin from anal angle to near lower subcostal 
nervule broadly greyish white. Wings beneath greyish 
white, somewhat sparingly spotted and mottled with brown, 
these brown spots confluent and forming a broad and irregular 
transverse submarginal fascia to anterior wings, and a broad 
spot near apex of posterior wing; both wings with a series of 
small marginal greyish-white spots, inwardly shaded with 


blackish. 
Exp. wings 28 millim. 


105. Logania obscura, n. sp. 


Anterior wings above obscure pale bluish dusted with 
brownish, costal margin pale brownish, apex and outer margin 
broadly darker brownish : posterior wings above pale brownish. 
Wings beneath greyish, dusted and mottled with pale obscure 
brownish. 


Exp. wings 19 millim. 


106. Allotinus unicolor. 
Allotinus unicolor, Felder, Reise Noy. Lep. ii. p. 286. n. 369 (1875). 


107. Spalgis nubilus. 
Spalgis nubilus, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1885, p. 522. 
108. Cyaniris Lambt. 


Polyommatus (Cyaniris) Lambi, Distant, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, 
vol. x. p. 245 (1882). 


the Ithopalocera of Northern Borneo. 267 


109. Zizera lysizone. 


Lycena lysizone, Snellen, Tijd. Ent. xix. p. 152. n. 49, t. vii. figs, 2, 2 
(1876). 


Abundant, in full blaze of sunshine. 


110. Castalius ethion. 


ee ethion, Doubleday & Hewitson, Gen. Diurn. Lep. p. 490, 
t. Ixxvi. fig. 3 (1852). 


111. Nacaduba aluta. 
Cupido aluta, Druce, Proc. Zool, Soc, 1873, p. 349, t. xxxii. fig. 8 
Abundant. 


112. Nacaduba, sp. ? 
Allied to N. kurava, Moore. 


113. Nacaduba beroé. 


Lycena beroé, Felder, Reise Nov. Lep. ii. p. 275. n. 340, t. xxxiv. 
fig. 36 (1865). 


114. Catochrysops strabo. 
Hesperia strabo, Fabricius, Ent. Syst. iii. p. 287, n. 101 (1793). 
115. Lampides elpis. 
Polyommatus elpis, Godart, Enc. Méth. ix. p. 654. n, 125 (1823). 
116. Lampides elianus. 
Hesperia elianus, Fabricius, Ent. Syst. iii. p. 280. n. 79 (1793) 
117. Lampides abdul. 


Lampides abdul, Distant, Rhop. Malay. p. 456. n. 6, t. xliv. fig, 22 
(1886). 


118. Polyommatus beticus. 
Papilio beticus, Linnzeus, Syst. Nat. i. 2, p. 789, n. 226 (1767). 


119. TValicada mindora. 


Lycena mindora, Felder, Reise Noy. Lep. ii. p. 277. n, 845, t. xxxiv. 
figs. 9, 10 (1865). 


120. Lycanesthes lycenina. 
Lycenesthes lycenina, Felder, Verh. 2001.-bot. Ges, Wien, 1868, p. 281. 


121. Catapecilma elegans. 


© 
ae 


Hypochrysops elegans, Druce, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1873, p. 350, t. xx xii, 
fig. 12 


Not common. In partial shade. 
13* 


268 Messrs. W. L. Distant and W. B. Pryer on 


122. Drupadia ravindra. 
Myrina ravindra, Horsfield, Cat. Lep. E. I. Co, p. 117. n. 47; Th. Lt. 
l,c, t.1. figs. 11, 11 a (1829). 
Local ; shady spots. 


123. Drupadia Mooret. 


Sithon Mooret, Distant, Ann. & Mag. Nat, Hist. ser. 5, vol. x. p. 246 
(1882). 


Common, but local ; forest-paths. 


124. Dacalana vidura. 


Amblypodia vidura, Horsfield, Cat. Lep. E. I. Co. p. 118. n. 45; Th. V. 
lc. t. 1. figs. 6, 6 a (1829). 


125. Biduanda thesmia. 
Myrina thesmia, Hewitson, Ill. Diurn, Lep. p. 82. n. 16, t. xiv. figs. 
25-27 (1863). 
126. Sinthusa amba. 


Hypolycena amba, Kirby (Hewits.), Il. Diurn. Lep, Lye. Suppl. p. 82, 
t. v. 0. figs, 44-46 (1878). 


127. Cheritra freja. 
Hesperia freia, Fabricius, Ent. Syst. iii. 1, p. 263. n. 19 (1798). 
128. Sithon pallida. 
Sithon pallida, Druce, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1878, p. 352. n. 14, t. xxxiil. 
fig. 3. 
129. Hypolycena tharis. 
Oxylides tharis, Hiibner, Zutr. ex. Schmett. figs, 883, 884 (1837). 


130. Hypolycena etias, n. sp. 


Male. Wings above very dark fuscous or blackish: ante- 
rior wings with a brown sexual spot on apex of median 
nervure : posterior wings with the anal angular area from 
about base to apex of upper median nervule pale bluish white, 
with a blackish marginal spot between the two lower median 
nervules, and another spot at anal angle. Wings beneath 
rufous yellow: posterior wings with the apical third greyish 
white, containing inwardly a waved black macular fascia, and 
outwardly a similar marginal series of about four black spots 
and a waved black marginal line; anal appendage at apex 
of lower median nervule very long, greyish, with a pale 
bluish central line above and with a darker central line 
beneath. | ; 

Female. Wings above dark fuscous brown : posterior wings 
with a submarginal whitish fascia extending from anal angie 


the Rhopalocera of Northern Borneo. 269 


to a little above upper median nervule, the fringe whitish. 
Wings beneath as in male. 
Exp. wings, g ? 32 to 35 millim. 
On the underside this species is allied to HZ. rahe, Hiibn. 
131. Narathura centaurus. 
Papilio centaurus, Fabricius, Syst. Ent. p. 520, n. 529 (1775). 
132. Narathura amphimuta. 


Amblypodia amphimuta, Felder, Wien. ent, Mon. iv. p. 396. n. 6 
(1860). 
133. Narathura Buxtont. 


snk ypodia Buxtoni, Hewitson, Ill. Diurn, Lepid. Lyc, Suppl. p. 21, 
. Vil. figs, 68, 69 (1878). 


134, Deudorix epijarbas. 
Dipsas epijarbas, Moore (Horsf. & Moore), Cat. Lep. E. I. Co. i. p. 32. 
n. 40 (1857). 
135. Loxura cassiopeia. 
Loxura cassiopeia, Distant, Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. xiv. 
p. 200 (1884), 
Fam. Papilionide. 
Subfam. Prermz. 


136. Leptosia xiphia. 
Papilio xiphia, Fabricius, Spec. Ins. ii. p. 43. n. 180 (1781). 
Common. Flies slowly about in new clearings and similar 
places. 
137. Delias pasithoe, var. 
Papilio pasithoe, Linnzeus, Syst. Nat. i. 2, p. 755, n. 53 (1767). 
138. Delias pandemia. 


Thyca pandemia, Wallace, Trans, Ent. Soe. ser. 3, vol.iv. p. 346, n, 3, 
t. vi. figs. 4, 4a (1867). 


139. Delias singhapura. 
Thyca singhapura, Wallace, Trans, Ent, Soc. ser. 3, vol. iv. p. 353. 
n. 29, t. vii. fig. 2 (1867). 
140. Delias hyparete, var. metarete. 


Papilio hyparete, Linnzeus, Mus. Uly. p. 247 (1764), 
Delias metarete, Butler, Trans. Linn. Soc. ser, 2, Zool. vol. i. p. 550, 


n. 1 (1877). 
Abundant, but local. 


270 => Messrs. W. L. Distant and W. B. Pryer on 


141. Delias lucina, n. sp. 


Male. Wings above greyish white: anterior wings with the 
costa, costal nervure, and apical neuration blackish, and with a 
subapical curved blackish fascia, extreme base of wing dusted 
with blackish: posterior wings unicolorous, the posterior 
margin obscurely reflecting the markings beneath. Wings 
beneath pale greenish white: anterior wings with the costa, 
costal and subcostal nervures, and apical neuration blackish ; 
apex blackish, containing a central series of five contiguous 
whitish spots: posterior wings with the neuration blackish, 
and with a broad marginal blackish fascia extending from 
apex to anal angle, where it is broadest, containing a series 
of six whitish spots, the uppermost and two lowermost of 
which are more or less shaded with carmine-red. 

Exp. wings ¢ 81 millim. 

This species is allied to D. Rosenbergit, Voll., from which 
it differs beneath by the paler hue, narrower dark border to 
the posterior wings, and absence of the discal ochraceous 
coloration. 


142. Prioneris Vollenhovii. 


Prioneris Vollenhovii, Wallace, Trans. Ent. Soe. ser. 3, vol. iv. p. 386. 
n. 6, t. ix. fig. 3 (1867). 


Uncommon. 


143. Catopsilia crocale. 
Papilio crocale, Cramer, Pap. Exot. i. t. ly. C, D (1779). 


144. Catopsilia catilla. 
Papilio catilla, Cramer, Pap. Exot. ili. t. cexxix. D, E (1782). 
Abundant in full sunshine in nearly open fields. 


145. Udaiana Pryeri. 
Udaiana Pryeri, Distant, Rhop. Malay. p. 301, note (1885). 
Abundant around bushes on river-banks. 


146. Terias tilaha. 
Terias tilaha, Horsfield, Cat. Lep. E. I. Co, p. 186, n. 62 (1829). 


| 147. Tertas hecabe. 
Papilio hecabe, Linneeus, Syst. Nat, ed, x. i. p, 470. n. 74 (1758), 
Abundant everywhere. 


the Rhopalocera of Northern Borneo. 271 


148. Tertias Sart. 
Terias Sari, Horsfield, Cat, Lep. E. I. Co. p. 186, n. 61 ae 
Abundant, but rather local. 


149. Tertas harina. 
Terias harina, Horsfield, Cat. Lep. E. I. Co. p, 137, n. 63 (1829). 


150. Tertas lacteola. 
Terias lacteola, Distant, Rhop. Malay. p. 466. n. 8, fig. 129 (1886). 


Common in some places. 


151. Terias ada, n. sp. 


Allied to 7. lacteola, Dist., but differing in the following 
particulars :—The ground- colour is pale sulphureous and not 
whitish, the black marginal borders to each wing are also 
wider and blacker ; the wings beneath are pale sulphureous, 
and the markings are similar to those of 17. lacteol: a, but more 
obsolete and somewhat obliterated. 

Exp. wings 35 millim. 

This is a well marked species of Ter¢as, the wide black 
margin to the posterior wings rendering it very distinct. It 
has been compared with the large collection of Teriads in the 
British Museum and also with the rich collection of species 1n 
the collection of Mr. F. Moore. 


152. Dercas gobrias. 


Gonepteryx gobrias, Hewitson, Trans. Ent. Soe. ser. 3, vol. ii. p. 246, 
n. 5, t. xvi. fig. 1 (1864). 


Not common. 
153. Appias nero. 
Papilio nero, Fabricius, Ent. Syst. ii. 1, p. 153, n, 471 (1793). 
Not common in any place I have yet visited in North 


Borneo. 
154. Appias enarete. 


Pieris enarete, Boisduval, Sp. Gén. i. p. 480, n. 61 (1886) 
Abundant on river-banks. 


155. Appias albina. 
Pieris albina, Boisduval, Sp. Gén. i. p. 480. n. 62 (1836), 


156. Appias leis. 
Catophaga leis, Hiibner, Zutr. ex. Schmett. figs. 771, 772 (1832). 


272 Messrs. W. L. Distant and W. B. Pryer on 


157. Appias leptis, var. plana. 
Pieris leptis, Felder, Reise Nov. Lep. ii. p. 163. n. 186 (1865). 
Appias plana, Butler, Trans. Linn, Soe. ser. 2, Zool. vol. i. p. 501, n. 1 
(1877). : 
158. Appias lea. 
Pieris lea, Doubleday, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. xvii. p. 23 (1846). 
Common. 


159. Appias aspasia. 
Papilio aspasia, Stoll, Suppl. Cram. t. xxxiii. figs. 8, 3 ¢ (1790). 


160. Saletara nathalia. 
Pieris nathalia, Felder, Wien. ent. Mon. vi. p. 235. n. 40 (1862). 


161. Hebomoia borneensis. 
Iphias glaucippe, var. borneensis, Wallace, Journ. Ent. ii. p. 3 (1863). 


162. Nepheronia valeria. 
Papilio valeria, Cramer, Pap. Exot. i. t. Ixxxv. A (1779) 


163. Nepheronia lutescens. 
Nepheronia lutescens, Butler, Cist. Ent. vol. ii, p, 431 (1879). 


Subfam. Parrrroniv 2. 


164. Ornithoptera flavicollis. 
Ornithoptera flavicollis, Druce, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1873, p. 356, n, 3. 
Wherever there are long narrow spaces in the forest open 
to full sunshine, such as broad paths or roads, or in the neigh- 
bourhood of large flowering shrubs and creepers, this splendid 
insect is frequently to be seen. The male usually confines 
himself to soaring and floating backwards and forwards; the 
female settles on the flowers, and sips them with flapping 
wings. 
165. Ornithoptera miranda. 
Ornithoptera miranda, Butler, Lep. Exot. i. t. i. (1869). 


Not distinguishable from the last when flying. 


166. Ornithoptera Brookeana. 


Ornithoptera Brookeana, Wallace, Proc. Ent. Soe. ser. 2, vol. iii. p. 104 
(1855). 


One specimen taken only, and that curiously a female, 
captured hovering round flowers. 


the Rhopalocera of Northern Borneo. 273 


167. Papilio noctis. 
Papilio noctis, Hewitson, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1859, p. 425, t. Ixvi. 
fies. 5, 6. 
168. Papilio neptunus. 
Papilio neptunus, Guérin, Deless, Souv. Inde, ii. p. 69 (1843). 


169. Papilio memnon. 
Papilio memnon, Linnzus, Mus. Ul. p. 193 (1764). 
Abundant in the neighbourhood of orange-trees. 


170. Papilio helenus. 
Papilio helenus, Linnzeus, Mus. Ulv. p. 185 (1764). 


171. Papilio nephelus. 
Papilio nephelus, Boisduyal, Sp. Gén. i. p. 210. n, 24 (1836), 


172. Papilio polytes. 
Papilio polytes, Linnzeus, Syst. Nat. ed. x. i. p. 460. n. 7 (1788). 


173. Papilio demolion. 
Papilio demolion, Cramer, Pap. Ex. i. t. Ixxxix, A, B (1779). 


174. Papilio emalthion. 
Iliades emalthion, Hiibner, Samml. ex. Schmett. (1816-36). 


175. Papilio antiphus. 
Papilio antiphus, Fabricius, Ent. Syst. iii. 1, p. 10. n. 28 (1793). 
Abundant. 


176. Papilio Delessertit. 
Papilio Delessertii, Guérin, Deless. Souv. Inde, ii. p. 68, t. xvii. (1843). 


177. Papilio antiphates. 
Papilio antiphates, Cramer, Pap. Ex. i. t. xxii. A, B (1779). 
Seen frequently, but not often caught. 


178. Papilio sarpedon. 
Papilio sarpedon, Linnzeus, Mus. Ulr, p. 196 (1764), 
Abundant. 


179. Papilio mecisteus. 
Papilio mecisteus, Distant, Rhop. Malay. p. 361, fig. 108 (1885), 


274 ~=Messrs. W. L. Distant and W. B. Pryer on 


180. Papilio telephus. 
. Papilio telephus, Felder, Reise Nov. Lep.i. p. 64. n. 49 (1865). 


181. Papilio empedocles. 
Papilio empedocles, Fabr, Mant, Ins, 11. p. 10, n. 94 (1787). 


182. Papilio arycles. 
Papilio arycles, Boisduval, Sp. Gén. i. p. 231. n, 51 (1836). 


183. Papilio agamemnon. 

Papilio agamemnon, Linnzeus, Mus. Ulz. p. 202 (1764). 

P. agamemnon is very abundant, and it is impossible to 
distinguish the allied species from it until caught. These 
species with P. sarpedon are fond of settling in places on the 
mud of river-banks, where there is decomposed vegetable 
matter. 

All the Papilios are fond of full sunshine, and most of them 
are bold flyers, and are not often caught, except when enticed 
by flowers. ‘They are more generally seen on the edge of 
forest than anywhere else. P. antiphus is the slowest flyer 
I know in Borneo, flying slowly about in open clearings and 
the like, or even in sweet-potato fields if there are a few 
bushes about. 


184. Leptocircus curius. 
Papilio curius, Fabricius, Mant. Ins, ii. p. 9. n. 71 (1787). 


The only one obtained was caught flying round a bush in 
flower on a river-bank in full sunshine. 


Fam. Hesperiidae. 


185. Badamia exclamationis. 
Papilio exclamationis, Fabricius, Syst. Ent. p, 530, n. 873 (1775). 


186. Choaspes chuza. 
Ismene chuza, Hewitson, Ex. Butt. iv. Zsm. t.i. fig. 4 (1867). 


187. Zea Martini, n. sp. 


Wings above dark fuscous: anterior wings with seven 
discal, pale, semihyaline spots, situate two in cell, two 
beneath cell divided by the second median nervule, and three 
(smallest) in suberect series between end of cell and apex of 
wing: posterior wings with a more or less distinct, broad, 


the Rhopalocera of Northern Borneo. 275 


central, sinuated, greyish-white fascia, broadest and palest at 
abdominal margin and narrowing, darkened, and obsoletely 
terminating a little beyond middle of wing. Anterior wings 
beneath as above, but with a greyish suffusion near inner 
margin: posterior wings beneath with a broad central pearly- 
grey fascia.extending trom costal margin near apex to abdo- 
minal margin, the fascia being posteriorly distinctly waved 
and sinuate. Head and pronotum dark fuscous; abdomen 
greyish white, its base and apex dark fuscous ; body beneath 
dark fuscous, the abdomen greyish white, with the apex dark 
fuscous. 
Exp. wings 44 millim. 


188. Baoris moolata. 
Hesperia moolata, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1878, p. 843. 


189. Baoris chaya. 
Hesperia chaya, Moore, Proc. Zool, Soc, 1865, p. 791. 


190. Telicota mesoides. 
Pamphila mesoides, Butler, Trans, Linn, Soc. ser. 2, Zool. vol. i. 


p. 554, n, 5°(1877). 
191. Tagiades gana. 
Pterygospidea gana, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1865, p. 780. 


192. Hrionota thrax. 
Papilio thrax, Linneus, Syst. Nat. i. 2, p. 794, n. 260 (1767). 


193. Plesioneura alysos. 
Plesioneura alysos, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc, 1865, p. 789. 


194. Kerana diocles. 
Nisoniades diocles, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1865, p. 787. 


195. Kerana gemmifer. 


Astictopterus gemmifer, Butler, Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Zool. vol. i. 
p. 555, n. 3 (1877). 


196. Astictopterus xanites. 
Astictopterus xanites, Butler, Trans, Ent, Soe. 1870, p. 510. 


276 Dr. O. E. Imhof on the Microscopic Fauna 


XXXIV.—On the Microscopic Fauna of elevated Alpine Lakes 
(600-2780 metres above the Sea). By Dr. O. KE. Imnor*. 


THE geographical distribution of microscopic organisms pre- 
sents a field in which persevering labour may still find a 
fruitful soil. As microscopic animals are for the most part 
inhabitants of the water, we must seek for our treasures espe- 
cially in the larger and smaller water-basins. ‘These we may 
group as temporary and permanent. The former are accumu- 
lations produced by great precipitations, which, however, 
again disappear in dry weather. The others consist of the 
persistent pools, ponds, lakes, and seas. Not only those of 
the latter group, but also those of the former harbour animal 
life during the time of their existence, and it is exactly in 
this direction that comprehensive investigations are most 
desirable, as these would show what animals survive the 
period of desiccation either in the developed state or as ova, 
what animals may be transported from one place to another 
by atmospheric currents, &e. 

At present I leave out of consideration the geographical 
distribution of the microscopic fauna in the seas, and confine 
myself to the basins of fresh water. It may be mentioned in 
passing that the microscopic fauna of the sea also presents a 
fertile field of research, which has indeed only of late been 
again investigated with some energy. ‘The improvement of 
the apparatus and of the methods of investigation are of 
especial importance. Ihave had the opportunity of collecting 
marine material by my improved methods, and always with 
good results. Thus in materials from the Baltic a number 
of microscopic organisms occurred the existence of which was 
previously unknown. (Among vegetable structures Anabena 
and <Astertonella.) Special value may be claimed for the 
proof that in the Baltic forms of animals and plants occur 
which are pretty generally distributed in our freshwater basins. 
As examples, | may mention two of my new species of Fla- 
gellata—Dinobryon divergens and D. elongatum. These two 
forms also occur in the lake of Zurich, where they sometimes 
occur in the spring and summer in quite enormous quantities, 
while their number in winter is very much reduced. 

The permanent freshwater basins are of very different 
characters. ‘Thus, for example, the peat-mosses display an 
abundant microscopic fauna. In Switzerland we find such 


* Abstract of an address delivered on November 22, 1886, before the 
Naturforschende Gesellschaft in Zurich (‘Zoologischer Anzeiger,’ 3rd 
aud 17th January 1887, pp. 15 and 33), 


of elevated Alpine Lakes. 277 


peat-mosses in different places, e. g. in the neighbourhood of 
Zurich, near the Katzensee ; also near the Hiittwylerseen in 
the vicinity of the Untersee, the Biinzermoos in the Aargau, 
the peat-mosses near Hinsiedeln, &c. A rich locality already 
indicated by me will be the extensive peat-mosses near the 
Lago di Varese in Upper Italy. 

A peculiar character is possessed by the subterranean 
water-basins, such as are met with especially in Carniolia, 
Dalmatia, and North Africa. In connexion with these we 
must also mention the fauna of the mineral springs. I have 
already commenced special investigations upon the fauna of 
the peat-mosses and mineral springs, and propose to report 
upon them next year. 

For four years (since October 1882) I have chiefly occupied 
myself with the microscopic animals of the smaller and larger 
lakes belonging to the pelagic and deep-water fauna, The 
lakes hitherto visited by me amount in all to about 130. 

In my present communication I propose to fill up a gap, 
namely as to the microscopic fauna of greatly elevated lakes. 
Upon this subject we find only isolated statements in lite- 
rature. Probably the oldest publication in connexion with 
it is to be found in the ‘ Denkschriften der schweizerischen 
naturforschenden Gesellschaft,’ in the year 1845 :—Vogt, 
Cyclopsine alpestris, collected on the Aar glacier at an eleva- 
tion of 8500 feet, =2552 metres, above the level of the sea. 
Perty’s work, ‘ Kleinste Lebensformen der Schweiz’ 
(1852), contains the most extended observations upon micro- 
scopic organisms. Of Rotatoria, Perty names twenty-four 
species, which he met with principally upon the St. Gotthard, 
the Grimsel, the Gemmi, the Simplon, the Faulhorn, the 
Stockhorn, and the Sidelhorn. He also cites numerous Infu- 
soria as inhabitants of the more elevated water-basins. In 
connexion with my present investigations the occurrence of 
Dinobryon sertularva upon the St. Gotthard and the Grimsel 
is particularly to be noted. In the celebrated ‘ Microgeo- 
logie’ of Ehrenberg (1854) we find, on pl. xxxv. B, figures 
of animals of the high Alps, upon which Ehrenberg had in 
the previous year (1853) published a communication in 
the ‘ Monatsberichten’ of the Berlin Academy. These 
organisms were obtained from the Weissthor Pass on Monte 
Rosa. There are six Tardigrada, three Rotatoria, and an 
Anguillulid from an elevation of 11,188 feet, =3344 metres, 
above the sea-level. 

The first naturalist who particularly investigated the pelagic 
fauna of the Swiss lakes, and among these the elevated 
St. Moriz lake, was P. E. Miller, from Denmark, who was 


278 Dr. O. E. Imhof on the Microscopic Fauna 


occupied with the Entomostracan group of the Cladocera. 
In this lake of the Engadine he found only a single species, 
Bosmina longispina. ‘This group of the Cladocera was inves- 
tigated in 1877, as regards its Swiss representatives, by 
Lutz of Berne. The basins examined lie in the environs of 
Berne (500-600 metres above the sea-level) ; but Lutz also 
gives some particulars as to forms which he obtained at greater 
elevations. In lakes of the St. Gotthard Pass, at 1800 metres, 
Sida crystallina, Bosmina longispina and B. levis, Ley- 
dig, and Chydorus sphaericus; on the Giacomo Pass, at 
2400 metres, Alona lineata and Chydorus sphericus. 

From thirty-two, chiefly Italian, lakes, Pavesi has brought 
together remarkably abundant materials upon the pelagic fauna. 
Of these thirty-two lakes, three are more than 600 metres 
above the level of the sea:—Lago di Ledro (669), Ceratiwm 
longicorne, Bosmina longispina, and Cyclops brevicornis ; 
Lago di Alleghe (976), Simecephalus vetulus, Daphnia pulex, 
D. longispina, Cyclops brevicornis, C. serrulatus, and C. gigas, 
Lago di Ritom, Vorticella sp., Simocephalus vetulus, Daphnia 
pulex, Cyclops brevicornis, C. serrulatus, and Diaptomus 
castor. 

Lastly, Asper, in his publications on the pelagic and deep- 
water fauna, has given some statements as to microscopic forms 
of animals. ‘Thus, in the Klonthal lake (804 metres) he 
found a Daphnia and a Calanid, in the Silsersee a Daphnia 
and a Cyclopid, and in the lakes near the hospice of St. 
Gotthard (2114 metres) a Daphnia and some Calanids. 

Of similar investigations beyond the borders of Switzerland 
we have to note the following :— 

By Brandt, in the Alpine lakes of Armenia—Goktschai 
(1904 metres), several species of Cyclops; Tschaldyr (1958 
metres), Daphnia hyalina, Bythotrephes longimanus, Lepto- 
dora hyalina ; by Wierzejski, in the lakes of the Tatra; and 
by Zacharias, in the two Koppenteichen (1168 and 1218 
metres). 


Methods of investigation.—As there are generally no boats 
on the more elevated lakes, and it would be too expensive to 
carry a boat about with one to a great number of lakes unless 
it were very light and divisible, we must avail ourselves of 
other methods. The simplest method is to throw out the net, 
which, with some practice, may be done to a distance of 10 
metres or more; but in this case one always runs the risk 
that the net, when allowed to sink, may become entangled. 
The loss of the net may be avoided by screwing it on to a 
divisible rod. I employ my alpenstock, to which two some= 


of elevated Alpine Lakes. 279 


what thinner rods of the same length can be attached. Another 
method is that which I have already described *, by means 
of a float to which the net is attached by a cord of any desired 
length, and with this one is able to fish a lake throughout its 
whole extent. Upon this method is founded another kind of 
investigation, by which we are enabled, without a boat, to 
bring up from the middle of the lake, and from exactly mea- 
surable depths, samples of mud with their inhabitants. Thus 
a small float is drawn out upon the cord stretched over the 
surface of the water, either to its middle or to any spot that may 
be selected for examination. The cord is then drawn tightly to 
both shores and fixed. The float has in the middle an aper- 
ture somewhat larger than the transverse measurement of my 
mud-scoop, which has already been described t. Over the 
aperture a pulley is attached to an upright bar, and over this 
runs a cord to which the apparatus is attached. When the 
mud-scoop, which is lowered from the shore, has touched the 
bottom it is drawn up again, and then the float with the appa- 
ratus is pulled to one shore, a sufficient quantity of line being 
let out at the opposite side. 


I now pass to a selection from the results obtained in 
seventy-three freshwater basins elevated more than 600 metres 
above the sea-level, commencing in the east of my field of 
investigation. I have already reported upon the following 
elevated lakes in Austria :—The Offensee (646 metres), 
Fuschlsee (661), Krotensee (?), Vorderer Langbathsee (675), 
Grundlsee (700), Altausseersee (709), Schwarzsee (720) , Zel- 
lersee (754), Vorderer Gosausee (909), and Plansee (977). 

In Upper Bavaria I investigated sixteen elevated lakes in 
August and September 1884 and August 1885. Hitherto 
only Leydig and Weismann have published contributions to 
the knowledge of the vertical distribution of microscopic 
organisms in this region, which is so rich in lakes, and these 
relate to the Cladocera. My results as to the pelagic fauna 
are as follows :— 


1. SrarretsEE, 601 metres.—(Protozoa :) Peridinium, sp. ; Ceratium 
hirundinella, O. F. Mill. (Rotatoria :) Anurea intermedia, 
Imh. (Cladocera :) Daphnella brachyura, Liév.; Daphnia, 
2 sp.; Bosmina, sp.; Leptodora hyalina, Lill}. (Cope- 
poda :) Cyclops, sp. ; Diaptomus, sp. 
2. Koniesrr, 603 metres.—(Prot.) Dinobryon divergens, Imh.; 
Ceratium hirundinella, O. F. Miull.; Epistylis lacustris, 
* Zool. Anzeiger, no, 224. 
+ Sitzungsb. Akad. Wiss. Wien, 1885 (April). 


280 Dr. O. E. Imhof on the Microscopic Fauna 


Imh. (Rot.) Anurea cochlearis, Gosse ; A. longispina, 
Kellicott; A. aculeata, var. regalis, Imh.; Asplanchna 
helvetica, Imh. (Clad.) Daphnia, 2 sp.; Bosmia, sp. 
(Cop.) Cyclops, sp.; Diaptomus, sp. 


3. OBERsEE, 603 metres.—(Clad.) Daphnia, sp. 


4, Nieper-Sontnorerser.—(Prot.) Ceratium hirundinella, O. F. 
Mill.; Vorticella,sp. (Rot.) Polyarthra platyptera, Ehr. ; 
Anurea longispina, Kell.; <Asplanchna helvetica, Inh. 
(Clad.) Daphnella brachyura, Liév.; Daphnia, sp. ; Lepto- 
dora hyalina, Lillj. (Cop.) Cyclops, 2 sp.; Diaptomus, 
6p. 

5. Atrsrr (near Immenstadt), 664 metres.—(Prot.) Dinobryon 
divergens, Imh.; D. elongatum, Imh.; Peridinium pri- 
vum, Imh.; Ceratium hirundinella, Oo. F. Mull. (Rot.) 
ainen chicane. Gosse; A. longispina, Kell. ; Asplanchna 
helvetica, Imh. (Clad.) Daphnella brachyura, Liév. ; 
Daphnia hyalina, Leyd. ; Bosmina, sp. ; Leptodora hyalina, 
Lillj. (Cop.) Cyclops, sp.; Diaptomus, sp. (Insecta) 
Corethra (larvee). 


6. TrcERNsEE, 726 metres.—(Prot.) Dinobryon sociale, Ehr.; D. 
divergens, Imh.; Ceratium hirundinella, O. F. Miill. 
(Rot.) Anuwreea cochlearis, Gosse; A. longispina, Kell.; A. 
aculeata, var. regalis, Imh, (Clad.) Daphnia, sp. ; Bos- 
mina, sp.; Leptodora hyalina, Lill}. (Cop.) Cyclops, sp. ; 
Diaptomus, sp. 


7. BannwatpsEr, 732 metres.—(Prot.) Ceratium hirundinella, O, 
F. Mull. (Rot.) Anurwa cochlearis, Gosse. (Clad.) Daph- 
nella brachyura, Liév.; Daphnia, sp. ; Bosmina, sp.; Lep- 
todora hyalina, Lill}. (Cop.) Cyclops, sp.; Diaptomus, sp. 


8. Horrensen, 734 metres.—(Prot.) Dinobryon divergens, Imh. ; D. 
elongatum, Imb.; Peridinium, sp.; Ceratiwm hirundinella, 
O. F. Miill.; Vorticella, sp. (Rot.) Anurea cochlearis, 
Gosse ; A. longispina, Kell.; Euchlanis, sp. ; Asplanchna 
helvetica, Imh. (Clad.) Daphnella brachyura, Liév. ; 


Daphnia kahlbergensis, Schod. ; Bosmina, sp.; Leptodora 
hyalina, Lillj. (Cop.) Cyclops, sp.; Diaptomus, sp. 


9. WerIssENSEE, 735 metres.—(Prot.) Dinobryon divergens, Imh.; D. 
elongatum, Imh.; D. petiolatum, Duj.; Peridinium, Sp. 
Ceratium hirundinella, O. F. Mull. (Rot. ) Anurea cock. 
learis, Gosse ; A. longispina, Kell.; Asplanchna helvetica, 
Imh. (Clad.) Daphnella brachyura, Liév. ; Daphnia, sp. ; 
Leptodora hyalina, Lill}. (Insecta) Corethra (larve). 


10. Scutierser, 768 metres.—(Prot.) Dinobryon sociale, E r.; D. 
divergens, Imh.; Ceratium hirundinella, O. F. Mill. ; 
Peridinium tabulatum, Ehr. (Rot.) Anurwa longspina, 
Kell.; Asplanchna helvetica, Imh, (Clad.) Daphnella 


of elevated Alpine Lakes. 281 


brachyura, Li¢v.; Daphnia hyalina, Leyd.; Bosmina, sp. ; 
Leptodora hy yalina, Lillj. (Cop.) Cyclops, sp. ; Diaptomus, 
sp. 

11, Apsrr (near Fiissen), 774 metres.—(Prot.) Peridinium, sp. ; 
Ceratium hirundinella, O. F. Mill. (Rot.) Anwrea coch- 
learis, Gosse ; A. longispina, Kell.; Asplanchna helvetica, 
Imh. (Clad.) Daphnella brachywra, Liéy.; Daphnia, sp. ; 
Leptodora hyalina, Lillj. (Cop.) Cyclops, sp. ; Diaptomus, 
sp. 

12, Scuwansrx, 780 metres.—(Prot.) Dinobryon elongatum, Imh. ; 
Peridinium, sp.; Peridinium tabulatum, Ehr.  (Rot.) 
Anurea cochlearis, Gosse ; Ee helvetica, Imh. 
(Clad. ) Daphnella hy ‘achyura, Liéy.; Daphnia, 2 sp.; Bos- 


mind, sp. 


13. Watcurnser, 790 metres.—(Prot.) Dinobryon divergens, Imh. ; 
D. elongatum, Imh. ; Peridinium privum, Imh.; Ceratium 
hirundinella, O. F. Mill. (Rot.) Anurea cochlearis, 
Gosse; A. lonyispina, Kell. (Clad.) Daphnia, sp. ; Lep- 
todora hyalina, Lillj. (Cop.) Cyclops, sp.; Diaptomus, sp. 


catives. 


14. 


15, Exeser, 959 metres.—(Rot.) Anwrea cochlearis, Gosse ; A tube- 
rosa, Imh.; Asplanchna helvetica, Imh. (Clad.) Lepto- 
dora hyalina, Lill}. 


16. Sprrzrnesrn, 1075 metres.—(Prot.) Dinobryon sociale, Ehr. ; 
D. divergens, Imh.; D. petivlatum, Duj., var.; Peridinium 
tabulatum, Ehr.; Ceratium hirundinella, O. F. Mill. ; 
Epistylis lacustris, Imh. (Ber) Syncheeta pectinata, Ehr. ; 
Polyarthra platyptera, Ehr.; Anuwreea cochlearis, Gosse ; 
A, longispina, Kell. ; Asplanchna helvetica, Imh. (Clad.) 
Sida erystallina, Mill. ; Daphnia, sp.; Scapholeberis 
mucronata; Bosmina, sp.; Leptodora hyalina, Lill. 
(Cop.) Cyclops, sp. ; Diaptomus, sp. 


Upon the deep-water fauna of a number of these lakes, and 
upon Bavarian lakes at a lower elevation, I will report 
hereafter. 

On the microscopic animals from high Alpine lakes of 
Switzerland I have already published some statements with 
regard to the following :—Engstlensee, Seealpsee, Cavloccio, 
Lungino, and Sgrischus. The total number of lakes situated 
in Switzerland above 600 metres and hitherto investigated 
amounts to fifty-two. I give here in abstract the results 
obtained in some of them. ‘The greater. part (forty-five) 
belong to the Canton of the Grisons. Commencing with the 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xix. 19 


282 Dr. O. E. Imhof on the Microscopic Fauna 


lakes occurring in other cantons, the following results may be 
indicated :— 


i. 


~J 


Ttriersee (Zurich; not belonging to the region of the Alps), 
647 metres.—(Prot.) Dinobryon sertularia, Ehr.; D. 
divergens, Imh.; Peridinium, sp.; Ceratium hirundinella, 
O. F. Mill. (Rot.) Anurea cochlearis, Gosse; A. longi- 
spina, Kell.; Asplanchna helvetica, Imh. (Clad.) Sida 
crystallina, Mull. ; Daphnia, sp.; Bosmina, sp. ; Leptodora 
hyalina, Lillj. (Cop.) Cyclops, sp.; Diaptomus, sp. 


. Lunerrnsert (Unterwalden), 659 metres.—(Prot.) Peridiniwm, 


sp.; Ceratium hirundinella, O. F. Mill. (Rot.) Anurea 
longispina, Kell.; Asplanchna helvetica, Imh. (Clad.) 
Sida crystallina, Mill.; Daphnia, sp.; Bosmina, sp. ; 
Leptodora hyalina, Lillj. (Cop.) Cyclops, sp.; Diaptomus, 
sp. 


yO) 


. Eerrtser (Zug), 727 metres.—(Rot.) Anurea longispina, Kell. ; 


Asplanchna helvetica, Imh. (Clad.) Daphnia, sp. ; Bos- 
mina, sp.; Leptodora hyalina, Lillj. (Cop.) Cyclops, sp. ; 
Diaptomus, sp. 


. SEELISBERGERSEE (Uri), 753 metres.—(Prot.) Peridinium, sp. ; 


Ceratium hirundinella, O. F. Mull. (Rot.) Vriarthra 
longiseta, Ehr.; Anureea cochlearis, Gosse; Asplanchna 
helvetica, Imh, (Clad.) Daphnia, sp. ; Bosmina, sp. (Cop.) 
Cyclops, sp. 


. Kxonrmarersee (Glarus), 804 metres.—(Clad.) Daphnia, sp.; 


(Cop.) Cyclops, sp. ; Diaptomus, sp. 


. Seeapser (Appenzell), 1142 metres.—In this Jake the material 


was collected for me on July 24, 1885, by M. Heuscher 
with my apparatus. (Rot.) Conochilus volvox, Ehr.; Anu- 
rea aculeata, Ehr.; <A. longispina, Kell.; Asplanchna 
helvetica, Imh. (Clad.) Bosmina, sp. (Cop.) Cyclops, sp. 
Asplanchna helvetica especially occurred in enormous 
numbers of individuals. 


. Exastienste (Berne), 1852 metres.—( Rot.) Anuraea longispina, 


Kell. (Clad.) Daphnia, sp. (Cop.) Cyclops, sp.; Diap- 
tomus alpinus, Imh. 


Lakes situated in the Canton Graubiinden :— 


. Cresta (near Flims), 830 metres.—(Clad.) Lynceus truncatus 


(captured in the region of the pelagic fauna). (Cop.) 
Diaptomus, sp. 


. Laaxerser (near Flims), 1020 metres.—(Clad.) Daphnia, sp.; 


Bosmina, sp. ; Lynceus, sp. (Cop.) Cyclops, sp. 


. DavosrrsEE, 1561 metres.—(Prot.) Peridinium, sp.; Ceratiwm 


KO: 


11. 


12. 


13. 


14. 


of elevated Alpine Lakes. 283 


hirundinella, O. F. Mill. (Clad.) Daphnia, sp.; Bos- 
mina, sp. (Cop.) Cyclops, sp. ; Diaptomus, sp. 


. Lower Arosaser, 1700 metres.—(Prot.) Ceratium hirundinella, 


O.F. Mull. (Clad.) Daphnia, sp.; Bosmina, sp. (Cop.) 
Cyclops, sp.; Diaptomus, sp. 


. Upper Arosasee, 1740 metres.—(Prot.) Dinobryon divergens, 


Imh.; Ceratium hirundinella, O. F. Mull. (Rot.) Poly- 
arthra platyptera, Ehr.; Anurcea longispina, Kell. (Clad.) 
Daphnia, sp.; Bosmina, sp. (Cop.) Cyclops, sp. 


. St. Morizersez, 1767 metres.—(Prot.) Ceratium hirundinella, 


O. F. Mull. (Rot.) Anurwa longispina, Kell.  (Clad.) 
Daphnia, sp.; Bosmina, sp. (Cop.) Cyclops, sp.; Diap- 
tomus, Sp. 


. Camprerser, 1793 metres.—(Prot.) Salpingeca convallaria, 


Stein ; Ceratiwm hirundinella, O. F. Mill.; Stentor, sp. ; 
Epistylis lacustris, Imh. (Rot.) Syncheeta pectinata, Ehr. ; 
Triarthra longiseta, Ehr.; Anurea longispina, Kell. ; 
Asplanchna helvetica, Imh. (Clad.) Daphnia, sp. ; Bos- 
mina, sp. (Cop.) Cyclops, sp. ; Diaptomus, sp. 


. Strvaptana, 1794 metres.—(Prot.) Ceratium hirundinella, O. ¥. 


Mull. (Rot.) Conochilus volvow, Ehr. ; Anurea longispina, 
Kell. (Clad.) Daphnia, 2 sp.; Bosmina, sp. (Cop.) 
Cyclops, sp.; Diaptomus, sp. 


. SinsersEE, 1796 metres.—(Prot.) Ceratium hirundinella, O. F. 


Mill. (Rot.) Conochilus volvow, Ehr.; Anurcea longi- 
spina, Kell. (Clad.) Sida crystallina, Mill.; Daphnia 
sima; Daphnia, sp.; Bosmina, sp. (Cop.) Cyclops, sp. ; 


Diaptomus, sp. 


Marscu, 1810+ metres.—(Prot.) Ceratiwm cornutum, Ehr. 
(Rot.) Anwrea longispina, Kell. ; Euchlanis lynceus, Ebr. ; 
Floscularia ornata; the last two on the bottom. (Clad.) 
Daphnia sima. (Cop.) Diaptomus, sp.; Heterocope 
robusta, Sars. 


Narr, 1860 metres.—(Rot.) Anurwa longispina, Kell. (Clad.) 
Daphnia, sp.: D. sima; Lynceus, sp. (Cop.) Cyclops, sp. ; 
Diaptomus alpinus, Imh.; Heterocope robusta, Sars. 

Gop Surtes, 1890 metres.—( Prot.) Ceratium hirundinella, 0. F. 
Mill. (Rot.) Luchlanis, sp. (Clad.) Daphnia, sp.; D. 
mucronata ; Lynceus, sp. (Cop.) Diaptoneus alpinus, Imh. 


WEISSENSTEIN (north side of the Albula Pass), 2030 metres.— 
(Rot.) Anurcea longispina, Kell. ; A. aculeata, var. regalis, 
Imh. (Clad.) Daphma, sp.; Lynceus, sp. (Cop.) Diap- 


tomus alpinus, Imh. 


Viota, 2163 metres.—( Prot.) Dinobryon sertularia, var. alpinum, 


19* 


284 


15. 


16. 


18. 


20. 


25. 


26. 


27. 


Dr. O. E. Imhof on the Microscopic Fauna . 


Imh. (Rot.) Polyarthra platyptera, Ehr.; Huchlanis, sp. 
(Clad.) Daphnia, sp.; Macrothrix, sp.; Lynceus, sp. 
(Cop.) Cyclops, sp. 

Nero (Bernina Pass), 2222 metres.—(Prot.) Dinobryon sertu- 
laria, var. alpinum, Imh.; Peridinium, sp. (Rot.) Anu- 
rea longispina, Kell. (Clad.) Daphnia, sp. (Cop.) 
Cyclops, sp. 

Branco (Bernina Pass), 2230 metres.—(Prot.) Dinobryon sertu- 
laria, var. alpinum, Imh. (Rot.) Polyarthra platyptera, 
Ehr.; Syncheta pectinata, Khr.; Anurea longispina, 
Kell. (Cop.) Cyclops, sp.; Diaptomus, sp. 


. Crocerra (Bernina hospice), 2307 metres.—(Prot.) Dinobryon 


sertularia, var. alpinum, Imh. (Rot.) Polyarthra platy- 
ptera, Ehr.; Syncheta pectinata, Ehr.; Anurea longi- 
spina, Kell. (Clad.) Daphnia, sp. (Cop.) Cyclops, sp. 

GravasaLyas (between Piz Lagreo and the crown of the pass of 
the Julier), 2378 metres.—(Rot.) Anurea longispina, 
Kell. (Clad.) Lynceus, sp. (Cop.) Cyclops, sp.; Diap- 
tomus alpinus, Imh. 


. Narr (to the north of the Silsersee), 2456 metres.—(Rot.) 


Anurea longispina, Kell. (Cop.) Diaptomus alpinus, 
Inh. 


Morra rotonpa (south of the Piz Gravasalvas), 2470 metres. 
—(Clad.) Macrothrixv hirsuticornis ; Lynceus, sp. (Cop.) 
Diaptomus alpinus, Imh. 


. Mareum (above Sils-Maria), 2490 metres.—(Clad.) Daphnia, 


sp. (Cop.) Cyclops, sp. ; Diaptomus alpinus, Imh. 


2, Materpett, 2500 metres.—(Rot.) Polyarthra platyptera, Ehr. 


(Cop.) Diaptomus alpinus, Imh. 


. Lowrr Raveriscuesee (on the Sertig Pass, Bergiin-Davos), 2500 


metres. —(Clad.) Daphnia, sp. 


. TscEppa (between Piz Lagreo and Piz Polaschin), 2624 metres. 


—(Rot.) Anuwrea longispina, Kell. (Cop.) Cyelops, sp. ; 


Diaptomus alpinus, Imh. 


Seriscuus (on the Piz Corvatsch), 2640 metres.—(Rot.) Anu- 
rea longispina, Kell. (Cop.) Cyclops, sp. 


FortscHrrias (on the Piz Corvatsch), 2680 metres.—(Clad.) 
Daphnia, sp. (Cop.) Cyclops, sp.; Diaptomus alpinus, 
Imh.; Heterocope robusta, Sars. 


Priinas (south of the Piz Languard), 2780 metres.—(Cop.) 
Cyclops, sp. (in the upper lake) ; Diaptomus alpinus, Imh. 
(in the lower lake; these two lakes were formerly a con- 
nected water-basin). 


~ 


of elevated Alpine Lakes. 285 


Lastly, I have to add the results from two elevated Upper 
Italian lakes, both situated near the Swiss borders :— 


1, Paxv (in the Val Malenco, south of the Muretto Pass), 1993 
metres.—(Prot.) Ceratium hirundinella, O. F. Miill. 
(Rot.) Conochilus volvow, Ehr.; Anurca longispina, Kell. 
(Clad.) Lynceus, sp. (Cop.) Cyclops, sp. 

2. Trempxsra (in the Val Brutto in passing towards Poschiavo, on the 
Piz Scalino), 2500 metres.—(Prot.) Dinobryon sertularia, 
var. alpinum, Imh. (Rot.) Anuwreea longispina, Kell. 
(Cop.) Cyclops, sp.; Diaptomus, sp. 


General Results. 


The great majority of the freshwater basins investigated up 
to 2000 metres elevation harbour a pelagic fauna very rich 
in individuals. In some of the lakes situated at a still higher 
level I also met with an enormous number of microscopic 
animals, as, for example, in the lakes of the Bernina Pass :— 
Nero, Bianco, Crocetta (2307 metres). Still higher up the 
result in this respect was surprising in the smaller water- 
basins of the Upper Engadine :—Margum, T'scheppa, Seris- 
chus, and Furtschellas (2680 metres). In some of them a 
Daphnia was particularly numerous, in others Déaptomus 
alpinus was represented in remarkable numbers. 

From the tabular summaries drawn up we get the following 
remarkable results :— 

Up toa height of 1796 metres (Silsersee) from seven to 
sixteen species appear usually in each lake. The higher we 
go up the smaller becomes the number of species inhabiting 
the open water. 

As the most widely and generally distributed we find 
representatives of the genera Daphnia, Cyclops, and Diap- 
tomus. ‘The genus Bosmina occurred up to a height of 1908 
metres (Cavloccio). Bythotrephes longimanus is wanting in 
the lakes above 709 metres (Altausseersee). Leptodora hya- 
lina occurs in almost all lakes up to 1075 metres (Spitzingsee). 
Daphnella brachyura is ascertained only up to a level of 780 
metres (Schwansee). 

Among the Rotatoria the general distribution of Anurea 
longispina, which has already been noted, is to be mentioned 
(highest lake, Sgrischus, 2640 metres). Polyarthra platy- 
ptera and Syncheta pectinata are met with here and there up 
to considerable elevations, the former in the Materdell, 2500 
metres, the latter in Crocetta, 2307 metres. Asplanchna 
helvetica in nearly all lakes up to 774 metres (Alpsee, 


286 Mr, H. J. Carter on a new Species of 


Fiissen), and here and there still higher—Spitzingsee, 
Seealpsee, Campfer (1793 metres). 

Among the Protozoa Ceratiwm hirundinella is widely and 
very generally distributed up to- 1993 metres (Palti), Per- 
dinium up to 2222 (Nero). Species of the genus Dinobryon 
(especially D. divergens) exist in very many lakes up to an 
elevation of 1740 metres (Upper Arosa lake). From still 
more elevated lakes within a limited geographical region we 
have to note a variety, alpinum, of D. sertularia ([ Poschiavo, 
962], Viola, Nero, Bianco, Crocetta, and Tempesta, 2500 
metres), colonies of which were captured in the above-men- 
tioned lakes, sometimes in considerable numbers. 

Finally, we have to note among the Copepoda the remark- 
able occurrence of Heterocope robusta in the lakes Marsch, 
Nair, and Furtschellas (2680 metres), all three in the Upper 
Engadine. 


XXXV.—Description of Chondrosia spurea, n. sp., from 
the South Coast of Australia. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. 
&e. 


Chondrosia spurca, n. sp. 


Specimen massive, irregularly cuboidal and nodular; 
broadly sessile where it appears to have been cut off by the 
dredge; nodules or round projecting parts of the surface 
covered with a smooth skin, followed inwardly by more or 
less fleshy substance, which, on becoming attenuated, traverses 
in all directions a mass of coarse detritus composed of frag- 
ments of shells, corals, gravel, sand, &c., that give it general 
solidity. ‘Texture fleshy and homogeneous where devoid of 
foreign bodies; gritty in the rest of its composition. Colour 
yellowish drab. Surface sleek, smooth, slippery, uneven, 
more or less puckered in growth here and there ; apparently 
without any opening at all in some parts, poriferous in others, 
pierced by vents here and there. Pores in tracts here and 
there, simple, or in the interstices of a well-pronounced fibro- 
reticulation. Vents of different sizes, on a level with the 
surface, scattered irregularly more or less in groups. Struc- 
ture, commencing from without inwards, consisting of fine 
fibrillous tissue, so homogeneous in appearance throughout as 
to present no distinction in colour or composition between the 
surface and the interior beyond increasing compactness, which 


Sponge from South Australia. 287 


ends in giving to the former its characteristic smoothness— 
that is, not corticate; charged internally with ampullaceous 
sacs (more or less indistinct now from defective preser- 
vation), varying in shape from circular to pyriform, probably 
according to their position, accompanied everywhere by globu- 
lar, light-refracting, transparent, fatty-looking bodies in great 
abundance, especially towards the surface, but with no sepa- 
rate groups of pigment-bearing granules, as seen in Chondrosia 
reniformis &c.; traversed throughout by the water-vascular 
system, which, towards the surface, presents the usual inflations 
or dacune that, in a smaller form and in line just under the skin, 
in some parts, represent the so-called ‘ subdermal cavities,” 
into which the pores immediately over them empty themselves 
by short canals. The glary, light-refracting, cell-like bodies 
may be single and spherical or grouped in different degrees 
of duplicate subdivision, regular or irregular in size, altered 
from their globular form only by becoming flattened where in 
contact with each other; they are all more or less filled with 
daughter-cells, which from the transparency of the mother- 
cells can easily be seen within them; thus the glary bodies 
appear to increase by fissuration as well as by endogenous 
development; the daughter-cells also vary in size, but for the 
most part present themselves under the form of minute gran- 
ules which, by reflected light, appear to be of the same com- 
position as the mother-cells, but by transmitted lght assume 
a dark brown colour, under which circumstances they present 
the appearance of the brown pigment granules of Chondrosia 
reniformis &c.; thus it is the surface of these granules in 
the latter case which becomes brown. ‘The glary bodies are 
the most striking elements in the composition cf the internal 
structure from their great abundance, being incomparably 
more numerous than in Chondrosia reniformis and almost 
indistructible, since, with the exception of iodine, which gives 
them a light amber tint, they are not only unafiected by 
acids or alkalies but, short of actual burning or putretactive 
decomposition, appear to remain almost unaltered, as drying 
and mounting a thin microscopic fragment im balsam, accom- 
panied by much heat, testifies. They have been faithfully 
described and illustrated by Schultze in Chondrosia reniformis 
(‘ Zeitschrift f. wiss. Zoologie,’ Bd. xxix. pp. 20, 21, Taf. viii. 
figs. 9, 10), to which I must refer the reader tor further obser- 
vations on them. Of course there are no spicules but those 
which are of foreign origin. Size of specimen 3 inches high 
by 5 x 5 inches horizontally. 
Hab. Marine; growing over, in, and amongst marine de-- 

tritus. 


288 Mr. H. J. Carter on a new Species of Sponge. 


Loc. Port Phillip Heads, south coast of Australia. 

Obs. This specimen I omitted to notice in my “ Supple- 
ment”’ tothe descriptions of Mr. Wilson’s sponges (‘ Annals,’ 
1886, vol. xviii. p. 271 &c.), as I had not time then to exa- 
mine it before sending it with the rest of these sponges to the 
British Museum, so left it in an undetermined state, suggesting 
that it might be a “ Synascidian.”” On going over the speci- 
mens at the museum, however, Mr. Ridley noticed that it was 
not a Synascidian but a sponge, and therefore sent it back to 
me for further examination, whence the above description, in 
which it is shown to be one of my order ‘ Carnosa,” or 
fleshy sponges, viz. a Chondrosia. 

It ditters from Schmidt’s Ch. plebeja (‘Spongien Kiiste von 
Algier,’ p. 1) notwithstanding the presence of foreign mate- 
rial, and from Dr. Lendenfeld’s Ch. Ramsayi (Proc. Linn. 
Soc. N. 8. Wales, vol. x. pt. 1, p. 147, pl. 1.), as may be 
seen by comparing the descriptions respectively. At the 
same time all these species appear to me to be so nearly allied 
that it is difficult to say how far their differences are of any 
real specific value. It has been designated “ spurca’’ on 
account of its uncleanly habit of enclosing marine detritus of 
every kind in its way, and to such an extent as to amount to 
much more in the present instance than half the bulk of the 
specimen itself. If I might be allowed to compare the “ glary 
bodies”’ in this species to anything in the vegetable kingdom 
it would be to the chlorophyll-cells in plants. 


P.S.—I have just found out from a preparation mounted 
in glycerine that the specimen to which I have alluded in my 
description of “Halisarca reticulata” (‘‘Supplement,” /. ec. 
p- 274) as being charged towards the base with “ small ova”’ 
is also charged throughout with the “ glary bodies’ under- 
going multiplication, similar to those of Chondrosia spurca, 
and that they are so thickly congregated around the inter- 
stices of the fibro-reticulation of the surface as to constitute 
a distinctive character, which is continued inwardly along 
the surface of the canals opening through these interstices 
respectively ; hence it becomes still more evident that this 
form will have to be made the type of a new species or genus, 
as I suggested in the concluding part of the description of 
““Halisarca reticulata” to which I have referred. 


Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Coleoptera. 289 


XXX VI.—Descriptions of new Coleoptera in the British 
Museum. By CHARLES O. WATERHOUSE. 


Lucanide. 


Dorcus suturalis, Westwood. 


Three males and two females of this interesting species 
have recently been received from Major Yerbury, who col- 
lected them at Campbellpore. The female has not, I believe, 
been described. It somewhat resembles the female of D. mu- 
simon, but is of course larger (13 lines long) and is a little 
less parallel. 'The head is very rugose, with two very slight 
frontal tubercles. The thorax is shining, with some fine 
punctures scattered on the surface; there are some deeper 
punctures at the sides, which at the hind angles are close 
together; there are also a few large punctures on each side of 
an extremely shallow impression on the disk. The elytra 
are nearly as in J). musimon, but there is a somewhat broad 
smooth sutural area, owing to the first and third striz being 
much reduced and consisting of comparatively fine punc- 
tures ; the second stria is represented by some fine irregularly- 
placed punctures; the interval between the third and fourth 
striz is broad, with some very fine scattered punctures. 


Cetoniide. 


Pecilopharis Woodfordi, n. sp. 


Oblonga, parallela, viridi-znea, cupreo tincta, nitida ; thorace later- 
ibus parce fortiter punctatis ; elytris sat fortiter striato-punctatis, 
maculis nonnullis vix perspicuis flavescentibus ornatis, lateribus 
postice transversim striolatis; tibiis anticis dentibus tribus approxi- 
matis parallelis armatis. 

Long. 23 millim,. 


This species is allied to P. untformis, Waterh. (Ann. & 
Mag. Nat. Hist. 1884, xiii. p. 3870), which has the three 
apical teeth of the anterior tibie equidistant and parallel to 
each other, The tibie themselves are narrow and parallel, 
obliquely wrinkled and strongly punctured. The head is very 
finely sculptured, with some large punctures on the forehead ; 
the female has some punctures at the side of the clypeus, 
which has the anterior margin nearly straight. ‘he thorax 
has a few large punctures on each side of the disk and more 
at the sides. ‘he seven lines of punctures on the elytra are 


290 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Coleoptera. 


rather strong; the first, second, and third lines extend nearly 
to the apex; the second is very irregular and does not reach 
the scutellum. The pygidium is rather closely and finely 
striolate, with two obscure yellowish spots on each side. 

Hab. Fauro Island, Salomon Islands (C. M. Woodford, 
Esq.). 


Buprestid, n. sp. 
Philanthaxia dorsalis. 


Lata, convexa, nitida, aureo-viridis ; elytris striatis, plaga magna 
cyanea ornatis. 
Long. 9, lat. 4 millim. 


Head densely punctured; the punctures moderately large 
but not deep. Thorax broadest at the posterior angles, con- 
siderably narrowed in front, very convex in front, slightly 
impressed above the posterior angles; green, with a slight 
blue tint on the disk; densely punctured, but the punctures 
are very shallow and in part confluent, the intervals appearing 
like curved striole. Scutellum broad, concave, smooth. 
Elytra striated, the lateral striz deep. The interstices near 
the suture are nearly smooth, the lateral ones transversely 
striolate ; the scutellar region and the sides asperate. At the 
base there is a very deeply impressed transverse line. ‘The 
underside is green, with blue reflections; closely and mode- 
rately strongly punctured ; the prosternal process less strongly 
punctured than the metasternum; the punctuation somewhat 
confused. 


Hab. Sava (J. C. Bowring, Esq.). 


Engycera Cumingii, n. sp. 
Sat angusta, convexa, subopaca, supra brunneo-cuprea, subtus 


griseo-nigra ; capite antice viridi. 
Long. 7, lat. 3 millim. 


Somewhat intermediate in form between Z£. enea and H£. 
purpuriceps, gradually becoming broader from the head to 
the posterior two thirds of the elytra, and then obliquely 
narrowed to the apex. Head rather large, densely and finely 
rugosely punctured. Thorax at the base about one third 
broader than the length, convex, densely and rather roughly 
punctured; with a very slight impression on each side; the 
sides gently sinuate before the posterior angles. LElytra 
strongly striated, the striz of nearly equal depth, but (as in 
LE. purpuriceps) not reaching the apex ; the interstices scarcely 


Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Coleoptera. 291 


convex, densely and transversely rugose. The underside 
closely ocellate-punctate; the punctuation of the apical seg- 
ments of the abdomen finer ; the prosternum rather rugose. 


Hab. Philippine Islands. 


Phrixia vittaticollis, n. sp. 

Elongata, angusta, nitida, aureo-viridis ; thorace medio cyanescente, 
vitta utrinque lete cupreo-rufa ornato; elytris lete cyaneis, 
maculis nonnullis albo-tomentosis impressis. 

Long. 123 millim. 


General form of P. auricollis, L. & G. Head green, 
densely punctured. Thorax a little shorter than in P. aurt- 
collis, a little enlarged before the posterior angles ; the punc- 
tures on the disk are distinct and separated from each other, 
becoming closer and stronger towards the sides, and at the 
sides crowded. Scutellum green. EHlytra dark blue, with a 
narrow border of green at the base and on the suture near the 
scutellum ; moderately strongly striate-punctate, with punc- 
tures irregularly scattered over the interstices. There are 
four white spots on the third interstice, a small one on the 
fifth at the apex, three on the seventh interstice, and a small 
one on the shoulder. ‘The apex of each elytron is truncate, 
the cuter angle slightly prominent and acute. ‘The underside 
is somewhat strongly punctured, the punctures distinctly 
separated from each other. ‘There is a spot of white pubes- 
cence on each side at the base of each abdominal segment. 

flab. Philippine Islands. 


Aristosoma? crassum, n. sp. 


Olivaceo-zeneum, parallelum, bene convexum, sat nitidum; thorace 
crebre fortiter punctato; elytris sat fortiter striatis, interstitio 
suturali postice sat elevato, parce punctato, interstitiis lateralibus 
fortiter punctatis, lateribus confertim asperato-punctatis ; corpore 
subtus cuprascente ; processu prosternali subtiliter parce punctu- 
lato, apice leevi. 

Long. 10, lat. 43 millim. 

This species from its short, broad, convex form is quite 
unlike any other species with which I am acquainted. It some- 
what resembles Aristosoma* suturale, L. & G., but is much 
more convex, and the elytra are less pointed at the apex. 
The head is convex, thickly punctured, with a lunate impres- 
sion on the forehead. ‘The thorax is very convex, not 
impressed on each side ; the punctures are rather large and 


* Thomson, Typi Buprest., Append. 1879, p. 24. 


292 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Coleoptera. 


close together, crowded at the sides; the anterior angles are 
much deflexed and are not visible from above; the base is 
distinctly lobed in the middle. ‘he scutellum is rather 
small, nearly equilaterally triangular, impressed in the middle. 
The elytra at the base are scarcely as broad as the thorax, 
nearly parallel for three quarters of their length ; the strie are 
rather unequally impressed, the interstices near the suture are 
sparingly punctured, but those on the disk are strongly and 
more closely punctured, the punctures near the shoulder 
transversely confluent. There are three well-marked fovee 
at the base of each elytron, and a short stria near the scu- 
tellum. 

I have placed this species in the genus Aristosoma, but I 
must point out the following characters, which might by some 
be considered of generic importance :—The suture between 
the first and second abdominal segments is distinct, whereas 
in Aristosoma suturale it is quite effaced in the middle. The 
lateral margin of the thorax (seen from beneath) is sharply 
keeled, the keel nearly reaching the anterior angle. ‘The 
epipleural fold of the elytra terminates abruptly on a level 
with the posterior coxee, and there is a distinct elongate 
impression below the shoulder. 


Hab. South Africa (Sir A. Smith). 


ARMENOSOMA, 0. g. 


General characters of Sphenoptera, but approaching Cap- 
nodis in form. Antenne opaque and thickly punctured, with 
a shallow impression on the sixth to eleventh joints. Thorax 
about one third broader than long, moderately convex, 
obliquely narrowed in front of the middle, deeply sinuate on 
each side of the base. Scutellum rather large and transverse, 
produced into a point at the apex. Llytra short, about twice 
as long as the thorax, as broad as the thorax at the base, 
obliquely narrowed at the apex, gently declivous posteriorly. 
Metathoracic episterna about one third longer than broad. 
Tibie rather long and slender. ‘Tarsi narrow, the basal joint 
a little longer than the second. 

I have carefully examined the antennez of this insect, but 
am unable to distinguish the “ pores ;” they are no doubt in 
the shallow impressions above referred to, but the antenne 
being thickly punctured they are not distinguishable. For 
this reason 1 at first supposed the pores to be ‘ diffused,” 
but on a close examination I have no doubt that the real 
affinity of the genus is with Sphenoptera. 


Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Coleoptera. 293 


Armenosoma atrum, Nn. sp. 
Oblongum, atrum, sat convexum, supra confertissime subtilissime 


punctulatum. 
Long. 8-12 millim. 


Dull black. Thorax broadest in the middle, scarcely nar- 
rowed at the base, with some fine punctures scattered over 
the disk, more closely punctured at the sides; generally with 
a very shallow longitudinal impressed line in the middle. 
Klytra with some obscure striew, the punctures which form 
them being elongate and linear. Middle of the prosternum 
shining, finely and sparingly punctured. Sides of the abdo- 
men rather closely punctured, the first to fourth segments 
each with a smooth spot at the side. ‘Tibiz slender, tinted 


with coppery, beset with lines of short black sete. 
Hab. Cape of Good Hope. 


Discoderes humeralis, n. sp. 


/Mneus; thorace inequali; elytris unicostatis, humeris lete rufo- 
cupreis, regione scutellari cyanea, postice fasciis undulatis duabus 
albidis, apice fulvo-pubescente. 

Long. 16 millim. 


Head deeply longitudinally impressed, with short fulvous 
pile between the eyes. Thorax very broad, sloping down in 
front, declivous at the sides, very closely and finely punc- 
tured, with a small impression in front and a large shallow 
one behind the middle; each side has a large irregular im- 
pression which is pubescent in the middle, and outside this 
there is a shining flexuous ridge which forms afigure resembling 
a5. There are two small spots of dark brown pile on each 
side of the disk. Scutellum smooth, gently concave, trian- 
gular. Elytra as broad as the thorax, narrowed about the 
middle and then much wider at one quarter from the apex. 
The shoulders are raised and slightly prominent, steel-blue 
beneath, coppery red above. Rather before the middle there 
are several whitish spots which form a kind of interrupted 
fascia; behind the middle there is a zigzag fascia, and 
another near the apex; the space between the bands is very 
dark brown. 


Hab. Madagascar. 


MASCHALIX, n. g. 


General characters of Amorphosoma, but relatively much 
shorter and broader; thorax broadest just before the base, 
narrowed anteriorly. Hlytra a little wider than the thorax, 


294 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Coleoptera. 


parallel for two thirds of their length and then very obliquely 
narrowed to the apex, rather flat. There is no distinct epi- 
pleural fold, but at the base there is beneath the shoulder a 
short obtuse ridge, which forms the outer border to a cavity 
in which the knee of the intermediate leg is placed when at 
rest. This is somewhat similar in Amorphosoma but much 
less marked. 

I propose this genus for an insect which I believe is well 
known, but for which I have been unable to find a name. 
In general outline it much resembles a large T'rachys. 


Maschalix latipennis, n. sp. 


Lata, depressa, niger, hic et illic eneo-tincta; thorace inzequali, 
crebre punctato ; elytris pube grisea variegatis, fascia ante apicem 
apiceque N1gris. 

Long. 13, lat. 6 millim. 

Head brassy, moderately thickly punctured, with two 
smooth spots between the eyes, clothed with yellowish pubes- 
cence, which forms a small tuft above each eye. Thorax 
with a shallow, punctured, median impression, with a slight 
double swelling just above the front margin. Sides with a 
deep irregular impression, with two round brassy swellings in 
front. Scutellum moderately large and cordiform, convex, 
brassy. Elytra with the shoulders prominent, and with an 
elongate tuberosity between the shoulder and the scutellum. 
‘The suture near the scutellum is brassy ; the discoidal region 
is irregularly punctured, the sides closely rugulose. The 
short silvery-grey pubescence gives a slightly mottled appear- 
ance. ‘There is a small round spot at the side about the 
middle, and a rather broad fascia towards the apex of black 
pubescence ; the apex itself is also black. The underside is 
shining ; the prosternal process very coarsely punctured ; the 
punctuation gradually becomes less strong on the metaster- 
num and abdomen, the apical segment being nearly smooth. 
The sides of the sternum and episterna are coarsely rugu- 
lose. 

Hab. Queensland. 


CALLIPYNDAX, n. g. 


General characters of Amyta, but much shorter and rela- 
tively broader. The prosternum is furnished with a ‘ men- 
tonniére’’ which is gently sinuate in the middle. The 
femora have a double series of distinct acute teeth beneath, 
more distinct than in Amyta. Tarsi very short; the basal 


Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Coleoptera. 295 


joint of the front and intermediate pairs not longer than the 
second joint ; the basal joint of the hind tarsi about as long 
as the second and third together. Thorax twice as, broad as 
long, angular at the sides. Hlytra as broad as the thorax, 
scarcely one half longer than broad; horizontal on the back, 
declivous posteriorly ; parallel at the sides, obliquely acumi- 
nate at apex ; each elytron with a short obtuse costa. Abdo- 
men with the suture between the first and second segments 
obliterated. 


Callipyndax cupretventris, n. sp. 
Brevis, supra cyaneus, subtus cupreus; thoracis lateribus, elytro- 
rumque dimidio apicali argenteo-griseo pilosis. 
Long. 10, lat. 5 millim. 

Forehead smooth and shining, tinted with violet ; between 
the eyes there is in the middle a longitudinal rather strongly 
punctured impression. Disk of the thorax impressed at the 
base, conically raised in front, marked with numerous short, 
curved, confluent striz ; sides declivous and impressed. 
Scutellum moderately large, triangular, slightly concave, with 
a transverse ridge at the base. LElytra at the base covered 
with closely placed, short, curved, confluent striz; clothed 
with very short black pile on the disk; the apical half finely 
punctured, clothed with silvery-grey pubescence. Proster- 
num neous, rugose. Metasternum and abdomen bright 
coppery, smooth and shining in the middle and _ strongly 
punctured ; the sides clothed with coppery-golden pubescence, 


leaving a smooth shining spot at the side of each segment. 
Hab. Brazil. 


Calandride. 


Macrochirus Hervey?, n. sp. 


Niger, nitidus; thorace vittis tribus rufo-castaneis ornato, lateribus 
subtiliter punctulatis; elytris rufo-castaneis, sutura maculisque 
duabus magnis (ad marginem conjunctis) nigris; pygidio medio 
castaneo. Q. 

Long. corp. 45, rostr. 19 millim. 


Rostrum very thick, compressed ; thickly punctured above, 
nearly smooth at the sides, but with a line of rather strong 
punctures, ‘Thorax longer and rather less convex than in 
M. pretor or M. spectabilis, and much more shining ; very 
finely and indistinctly punctured in the middle, finely punctured 
at the sides. Elytra rather less shining than the thorax ; the 
strie black; the two sutural interstices are black. There is 


V 56 Mr. H. Grose Smith on new 


a large black oblique spot extending from the shoulder nearly 
to the sutural stripe. The second black spot occupies the 
apical half of the margin and is joined to the humeral spot on 
the sixth interstice and also on the margin. The pygidium 
is finely punctured at the base, more strongly towards the 
apex, the punctures well separated from each other. There 
are some reddish spots on the epimera, episterna, and sides of 
the abdomen. 

This species somewhat resembles J/. spectabilis, Dohrn 
(Stet. ent. Zeit. 1883, p. 362), in colour, but is at once sepa- 
rated by the form of the thorax and smooth surface. 

Hab. Malacca. Presented to the British Museum by Mr. 
mar. A, Hervey. 


XXXVII.— Descriptions of three new Species of Butterflies 
from Burmah. By H. Grose SMITH. 


Ivias metpona. 


Male. —Upperside. Anterior wings: apical half dark brown, 
basal half sulphur-yellow, irrorated near the base with black, 
the brown area crossed beyond and partly above the cell by 
a broad irregular transverse orange band, which extends into 
the cell at its upper angle. Posterior wings sulphur-yellow, 
with a rather broad dark brown margin, tapering towards the 
anal angle. 

Underside. Sulphur-yellow, very sparingly irrorated with 
black. Anterior wings paler towards the inner margin, with 
a black spot at the end of the cell and another indistinct spot 
near the inner angle. Posterior wings with a smaller black 
spot on the upper discocellular nervule. Both wings with 
minute black spots on the margins at the ends of the veins. 

Hixpanse 12 inches. 

Hab. Burmah. 

In the collection of H. Grose Smith. 

Near latifasciatus of Butler, but smaller ; the dark mar- 
gins on the upperside of the posterior wings much narrower, 
and the underside is almost clear sulphur-yellow, instead of 
being densely irrorated. 


Cethosia thebava. 
Upperside. Anterior wings with the apical portion, costa, 


Butterflies from Burmah., 297 


and the upper part of the cell nearly to the base fuscous 
brown, the remainder being rufous. The cell is crossed by 
four light rufous lines, forming two quadrangular spots; a 
series of white angular lines on the margin, between which 
and the cell is a row of five white spots, the three uppermost 
linear, the other two broader, with dusky brown spots in the 
middle. Posterior wings rufous, broadly margined with fus- 
cous brown, and a series of white marginal angular lines 
corresponding with those on the anterior wings. 

Underside. Anterior wings light brown, tinged towards the 
base with red; the cell, the basal portion of which is red, is 
crossed by three black spots, centred with and surrounded by 
dusky white; the middle row of white spots is confluent, 
extends nearly to the inner angle, and is margined internally 
by a row of black markings. The marginal white angles on 
both wings are broadly defined and bordered on each side with 
black, with a white spot in the centre of each angle. Poste- 
rior wings light brown, red towards the base, with three 
dusky white bands, irregularly defined ; in the interior of each 
band are irregular indistinct rows of black spots. 

Expanse 3 inches. 

Hab. Yendaw, Burmah. 

In the collection of H. Grose Smith. 


Amblypodia yendava, 
Male. — Upperside. Lilac-blue, margins broadly dark 


brown. 

Underside. Brown. Anterior wings with a spot on the 
middle of the costa; a transverse band of six spots, the first 
four curving outwards, the fifth further from the outer mar- 
gin, the sixth in a line with the fourth; two spots in and 
one at the end of the cell, and a submarginal indistinct band. 
Posterior wings with ten basal spots and a central band of 
spots, of which the first two are distinct, the next four con- 
fluent, the seventh angulated, and the eighth on the inner 
margin elongated; a submarginal indistinct band; a black 
spot at the anal angle, above which and on each side of the 
tail is an irroration of silvery greenish blue. 

Female violet-blue. 

Expanse 2} inches. 

Hab. Yendaw, Burmah. 

In the collection of H. Grose Smith. 

Near Atosia, but much larger, and the arrangement of the 
spots on the underside is quite different. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xix. 20 


298 Dr. A. Wierzejski on Freshwater Sponges. 


XXXVIII.— Observations on Freshwater Sponges. 
By Dr. A. WIERZEJSKI*, 


THE notes on freshwater sponges, lately published in the 
‘ Zoologischer Anzeiger’ (nos. 238 and 239) by F. C. Noll 
and Dr. Vejdovsky, Tead me to make the following observa- 
tions :-— 

As regards the new species, Spongilla glomerata, Noll, 
described in no. 238, I ee Dr. Vejdovsky’s opinion, who 
considers it identical with 8. fragilis, Leidy TF. 

M. Noll further states that he has Sun Spongilla fluvia- 
tilis, L. & K., with both smooth and tuberculate spicules, and 
even with the latter predominating, from which he thinks it 
may be concluded that S. Miilleri, L. & K., might only be a 
variety of S. fluviatilis, L. & K. Although among a great 
number of examples of S. fluviatilis, L. & K., which I have 
examined, I have never found a single one with tuberculate 
spicules, I will not cast any doubt upon the correctness of 
Noll’s statement. Nevertheless [ regard his supposition as 
inadmissible, as the above-mentioned species are very well 
distinguished from each other by well-marked characters 
which remain constant in whole series of forms. For reasons 
to be stated below I even esteem S, Miillert to be generically 
distinct from S. fluviatilis. 

It may also be mentioned in passing that Dr. Marshall 
three years ago expressed the opinion that forms with coating- 
spicules in the external envelope of the gemmules might pass 
over into forms with amphidisci in that layer. This suppo- 
sition is supported chiefly upon the structure of the gemmules 
of S. jordanensis, var. drulieformis, Vejd. As early as 
the year 1884 I expressed doubts as to its correctness f. 
Now, in his most recent revision of the EKuropean Spongillide 
Dr. Vejdovsky has given up both his new species S. jorda- 
mnensis and the new variety druliwformis—a hint that it is 
_ not advisable to found far-reaching hypotheses upon isolated 
discoveries. 

Finally, I would call M. Noll’s attention to the fact that 
he has formed an erroneous conception of the development of 
the gemmule-mass of S. fragilis. The individual gemmules 
of the mass are developed, not, as he states, by division from 
unusually large deposits within the cellular cortical layer, 
but from special deposits, as I proved in the year 1884, and 


* Zoologischer Anzeiger,’ no. 245, February 28, 1887, pp. 122-126. 

t See ‘Annals,’ February 1887, p. 168. 

t See ‘Orozwoju pakow gabek slodkowodnych europejskich tuczici o 
gad. Sp. fragilis, Leidy’ (Krakow, 1884), p. 5. 


Dr. A. Wierzejski on Freshwater Sponges. 299 


as indeed is easily seen from the structure of the completely 
formed mass. 

Passing to Dr. Vejdovsky’s statements, I will, in the first 
place, venture to make some remarks upon his revision of the 
known European Spongillida *, 

This naturalist accepts only eight species as so-called good 
species, and these he distributes in four genera. In my 
judgment the specific rank of Huspongilla rhenana, Retzer, 
must also be regarded as doubtful. It is indeed sufficiently 
characterized by the perfectly smooth coating-spicules bent 
at the ends; but I suspect that these structures are abnormal ; 
for among the tuberculate coating-spicules of Huspongilla 
lacustris, | have often found perfectly smooth crooked ones of 
different lengths. 

Moreover, I possess two forms with such unusually deve- 
loped siliceous elements in the shell of the gemmule that upon 
this ground alone they might be designated as new species, 
if certain considerations did not witness in favour of abnormal 
development. 

In my catalogue of the Galician species T I have cited the 
species Hphydatia Miillert, L. & K., under the name of JJeye- 
nia Miillert, chiefly on account of its histological structure, in 
which it differs from all the species known to me, and there- 
fore merits being placed in a separate genus. ‘Thus the soft 
body of this sponge consists of the histological elements and 
organs which have been well known since Lieberkiihn’s time, 
and of vesicular cells. ‘The latter agree morphologically with 
the structures which have long been known in marine sponges, 
which O. Schmidt has described in two species of Hsperva, 
and most appropriately compared with masses of soap-bubbles, 
Portions of tissue in which these are particularly accumu- 
lated remind us, as Vosmaer} correctly remarks, of the vesicular 
connective substance of Leydig, and of the tissue of the 
mantle of the Tunicata. In Meyenia Miilleri they lie closely 
approximated, especially in the dermal layer, and arranged 
in several layers, more particularly in the neighbourhood of 
the oscula; but they are also to be met with throughout the 
mesoderm, where they occur in greater or less number in 
different periods of the life of the stock. In the fresh state 
they are limpid spheres, in which we always detect a round 
vesicle, the nucleus, and further minute, very brilliant gran- 
ules in variable number, and different sized portiong of a 


* See ‘Annals,’ loc. cit. 
t+ See “Ogabkach slodkowodnych galicyskich.” Krakow, 1885, 

(Spraw. Kom. Fizyogr. Akad. Umieter, tom. xix.). 
{ Bronn, ‘ Klassen und Ordnungen,’ Porifera. 


20* 


300 Dr. A. Wierzejski on Freshwater Sponges. 


contractile substance. They originate from nucleated paren- 
chyma-cells by the development of a gigantic vacuole, the 
walls of which are chemically differentiated. 

Their behaviour with different reagents is worthy of notice. 
A moderately strong solution of acetic acid, after acting for a 
short time, causes them to burst, when the contents imper- 
ceptibly disappear, and only the nuclear vesicle with traces 
of the excessively fine membrane remains. An interrupted 
galvanic current produces the same phenomenon. Ammo- 
nia added by drops under the covering-glass effects a remark- 
able alteration. A double vesicle is produced ; the inner one 
occupies an excentric position, its walls show a folding, its 
contents remain hyaline. The same alteration of the vesi- 
cular cells is observed during the gradual decay of the sponge. 
Solutions of hyperosmic acid (1 per cent.) and nitrate of 
silver produce no perceptible change ; but if the preparations 
are exposed to the light the vesicular cells treated with the 
former solution acquire a light brownish colour, those with 
the second remain limpid, and only the granules and swellings 
of the contractile substance adhering to the surface are black- 
ened. By treatment with strong alcohol and 1 per cent. 
solution of chromic acid the alteration is most striking. As 
a rule double vesicles are produced; the inner presents very 
multifarious images; its contents appear sometimes finely 
granular, sometimes reticular, sometimes nodular, &c. Fine 
filaments are often seen stretched from the surface of the inner 
vesicle to the inner surface of the outer one. As a matter of 
course the great variation of the images corresponds to the 
different degrees of concentration of the solutions employed, 
also chiefly to the different stages of development of the 
vesicular cells and their varying chemical constitution. 

The vesicular cells treated with alcohol and chromic acid 
very readily imbibe picrocarmine, and thus strike one at once 
in preparations. On the contrary, they prove very resis- 
tant to aqueous solutions of aniline colours. 

Their behaviour towards Lugol’s solution is also very cha- 
racteristic. Thus, if examples taken from dried specimens 
are placed in water for a few minutes and then treated with 
this solution, the shrivelled vesicular cells immediately acquire 
a light chestnut-brown colour, while the other elements 
become yellowish. After the partial volatilization of the 
iodine the colour changes to violet or wine-red._ If a stronger 
solution be employed a dark brown colour is obtained. Pre- 
cisely similar results are obtained by treating alcoholic prepa- 
rations with Lugol’s solution, only the action is not so rapid, 
and the specimens must be allowed to lie longer in the water. 


Dr. A. Wierzejski on Freshwater Sponges. 301 


The nuclear vesicle lying at the surface does not acquire the 
characteristic iodine-coloration. Judging from this reaction 
with iodide of potassium we might suppose the presence of 
glycogen in the vesicular cells. But as when the preparations 
treated with Lugol’s solution are heated the colour does not 
disappear, and the material in question appears to be insoluble 
in water, we must reserve the final decision until it has been 
converted into sugar. A test for amyloid gave negative 
results, as also for sugar. 

Although the nature of the substance contained in the 
vesicular cells remains for the present unknown, their be- 
haviour with iodide of potassium furnishes us with a means 
of at once recognizing Meyenia Miiller’, even in small frag- 
ments, by the characteristic coloration of the vesicular cells. 
The circumstance that the vesicular cells occur at all periods 
of the lite of the sponge, and even take part in the develop- 
ment of the gemmules, and, further, that in the regeneration 
of the stock from the gemmules they appear immeiiately after 
the emergence of the contents, indicates distinetly that they 
have a not unimportant part to play. It may be that they 
store up reserve material, or that they furnish nutriment to 
the cells surrounding them, or produce a secretion of some 
kind ; at any rate, however, they indicate a peculiar ceconomy 
in Meyenia Millerd, distinguishing it from all other species. 

After this brief description of the histological peculiarities 
of this species I need hardly add that it ought to have a special 
position in the system of the freshwater sponges. Further, I 
would point out that by the generally triple arrangement of 
the amphidisci in the shell of the gemmules, by the extremely 
rare development of the sexual products, and finally by the 
usually tuberculate skeleton-spicules, it seems to be sufficiently 
separated from the other Meyenine. 

I have still to make a brief remark upon tne following state- 
ment of Dr. Vejdovsky. This naturalist states (Zool. Anz, 
no. 239) that he induced M. Petr to investigate the minute 
structure of the external envelope of the gemmules of various 
Spongillide, and that the latter had succeeded in demon- 
strating ‘ that this envelope in most species shows the same 
structure that occurs much more distinctly in S. fragilis, S. 
nitens, and Trochospongilla erinaceus.” 

This result of M. Petr’s I must characterize as perfectly 
correct, especially as, in my memoir published in 1884 (/oc. 
cit. p. 27), the tollowing passage occurs in the concluding 
remarks :—“ ‘he remarkable coating of the gemmules of Sp. 
fragilis (Lordit) and Trochospongilla erinaceus represents 
genetically the insignificant reticulation between the amphi- 


302 Rey. T. Hincks on the 


disci of the species of Meyenia (Ephydatia), and in the same 
way that between the coating-spicules of the species of Spon- 
gilla. In both cases this tissue, consisting of air-chambers, 
acts as a hydrostatic apparatus, which has attained its most 
powerful development in the two European species—Sp. 
fragilis and Trochospongilla erinaceus.” 


XXXIX.—The Polyzoa of the Adriatic: a Supplement to 
Prof. Heller's ‘Die Bryozoen des adriatischen Meeres,’ 1867. 
By the Rev. Tuomas Hincxs, B.A., F.R.S. 


[Concluded from vol. xvii. p. 271.] 


[Plate IX. ] 


ScHIZOPORELLA, Hincks (continued). 


Schizoporella vulgaris, Moll. 

? Lepralia Botterti, Heller, Bryoz. d. adriat. Meeres, p. 30, pl. ii. fig. 4. 

?P Lepralia Stossict, ibid. p. 31, pl. ii. fig. 7. 

T do not venture to refer Heller’s two species noted above 
with certainty to the well-known S. vulgaris of Moll in the 
face of the figures which he has given of them; but his 
descriptions apply for the most part to the latter form, and I 
think it more than probable that we have only to do with a 
single species. The neck-like prolongation of the upper part 
of the zocecium which is shown in the figure of L. Botterit is 
certainly not characteristic of S. vulgaris; but there is no 
reference to it in the diagnosis; the cells are described as 
‘oval, moderately convex, smooth.” The present species 
seems to be common in the Adriatic and could hardly have 
escaped notice. 

Primary cell ovate, smooth, with an oval aperture occupying 
the upper part of the front, set round with spines, of which 
the one in the centre of the lower margin is taller than the 
rest, slender, and bent inward over the opening. 

Range. Britain (chiefly south and west); Ireland (west 
coast); Naples; Madeira. 


Schizoporella Cecilit, Audouin. 
? Lepralia Perugiana, Heller, op. cit. p. 26, pl. ii. fig. 10. 
I should unhesitatingly identify Heller’s L. Perugiana with 


Polyzoa of the Adriatic. 303° 


the present species had he not described the oral sinus as 
being frequently occupied by a small avicularium*. No 
such structure has been noticed in the case of S. Cecilii; but 
the resemblance between his form and the latter is in other 
respects so striking that it would be difficult to regard them 
as specifically distinct. 

fiange. Britain (south-west coast and Channel Islands) ; 
Mediterranean; Australia; Queen Charlotte Islands: Red 
Sea and Japan (fide Waters). 


Schizoporella discoidea, Busk. 


In specimens from the Adriatic the small avicularium on 
the front of the cell is sometimes replaced by a long spatulate 
form. The dependent lateral appendages were not noticed. 

Range. Britain (south and west and Shetland); Ireland 
(west coast); Algiers; Madeira. 


Schizoporella sanguinea, Norman. 


Of very common occurrence. Avicularia are frequently 
wanting altogether ; when present they are rather small, sub- 
erect with a pointed mandible, placed close to the orifice on 
one side, about on a line with the lower margin, directed 
obliquely upward ; or in the corner at the top of the cell on a 
line with the upper margin of the orifice, either on one side or 
on both. Occasionally two or three are present on the front 
wall of the cell. The cells are invested with a strong epi- 
thecal covering, and the surface of the zoarium has a bright 
and varnished appearance. 

Range. Britain (south-west and Channel Islands) ; Naples ; 
Madeira; Florida; Queen Charlotte Islands. 


Schizoporella linearis, Hassall (unarmed var.). 


A variety of this common species occurs which is quite 
destitute of avicularia; in other respects it seems to agree 
with the normal form. ‘The species is included in Heller’s 
list. 


ScuizoTHeEca, Hincks. 


Schizotheca fissa, Busk. 


Range. Britain (south-west and Channel Islands) ; Ireland 
(west coast) ; Naples. 


* «Durch ein kleines gelbes Zahnchen (avicularium) ausgefillt.” 


304 Rey. T. Hincks on the 


Family Escharide (part.), Smitt. 
LeprattiA, Johnston (part.). 


Lepralia foliacea, Ell. & Sol. (sp.), var. bidentata, M.-Edw. 
The variety is not mentioned by Heller. 


Lepralia complanata, Norman. (Pl. IX. fig. 4.) 


ee anor Smittit, Manzoni, Bryoz. foss. Ital. Contr. iv. pt. 2, pl. ii. 

0. 

Bieeapora complanata, Hincks, Brit. Mar, Pol. p. 175, pl. xxiii. 
figs, 8, 9. 

This species is wrongly referred to the genus Micropora in 
my ‘History Brit. Mar. Pol.’ The cells are surrounded by 
strongly-marked raised lines, but they do not exhibit any of 
the essential characters of the Wembraniporine. ‘There is no 
depressed area; the structure is in all respects that of a typical 
Lepralia. 'Thespecimens from the Adriatic, which are in fine 
condition, resemble the form described by Manzoni trom the 
Italian Tertiaries in having an elongate marginal callosity on 
each side, extending downwards for some distance from the 
inferior margin of the orifice. This is a striking feature, and 
there is scarcely a trace of it in British examples. The orifice 
exhibits the shape which is characteristic of the restricted 
genus Lepralia. 

Range. Italian Tertiaries; Great Britain. 


Smirrta, Hincks. 


Smittia trispinosa, Johnston, form spathulata, Smitt. 
(Pl. IX. figs. 3.) 
Escharella Jacotini, var. spathulata, Smitt, Flor. Bryoz. pt. 2, p. 59, 
pl. x. fig. 200. 

Zoecia ovate, quincuncial, very moderately convex (not 
deeply sutured), punctured round the margin; surface granu- 
lous or roughened, in some states punctate, commonly in- 
vested with a lustrous epithecal covering, no marginal lines; 
orifice (secondary) elongate, orbicular above, produced below 
into a pointed spout-hke sinus; peristome much elevated, 
thin, rising into a prominent point on each side at the 
entrance of the sinus ; two or three marginal spines; acentral 
denticle, usually small and square-topped, on the primary 
margin within the sinus, and two lateral projections. Avicu- 
laria usually numerous and multiform; frequently a small 
one with pointed mandible immediately below the sinus or 


Polyzoa of the Adriatic. 305 


occasionally within it; a very long subspatulate appendage, 
originating at the side of the orifice and stretching down two 
thirds or more of the cell, mandible of very delicate material, 
slightly spatulate ; commonly on the opposite side of the cell, 
a very slender elongate avicularium of much smaller size, 
with an attenuated mandible ; often a small form with very 
slender pointed mandible at the side of the orifice near the 
top, replaced sometimes by a pair (with triangular mandible) 
placed one on each side and directed inwards. Ovectum sub- 
orbicular, much depressed, thickly covered with small punc- 
tures, and with a smooth line round the base. 

Professor Smitt has described this form from the Floridan 
seas, ranking it under his Hscharella Jacotin’é (= Smittia 
trisptnosa, Johnston) as a variety. Ihave taken the same 
view of it *; but I confess that an examination of specimens 
from the Adriatic, where it seems to be common, has some- 
what shaken my previous opinion. 8S. trésp¢nosa is undoubt- 
edly a very variable species, but the present form seems to be 
differentiated from the type by characters of some significance, 
As it occurs in the British seas it is furnished with only two 
kinds of avicularium—one small and oval in shape, which is 
usually placed at the side of the orifice, though occasionally 
distributed irregularly and profusely over the zoarium, and 
the second larger, with an elongate triangular mandible vari- 
ously situated. The var. spathulata is remarkable for the 
diversity of structure which the avicularian appendage exhi- 
bits; no less than two or three very distinct modifications 
occur, of which the most marked is the large spatulate form. 
This is present in great numbers and very materially affects 
the appearance of the species. ‘The small avicularium, with 
very finely pointed man ible below or within the sinus, is also 
a notable character (Pl. IX. figs. 3, 3a). The orifice in the 
specimens from the Adriatic differs in some degree from that of 
our British form, so far as I have observed it, being com- 
monly more elongate. ‘lhe ocecium is very much depressed, 
almost level with the general surface; the small group of 
somewhat pyriform openings in the centre of the front wall, 
which is so characteristic ot the British form, is wanting, and 
the surface is thickly covered with minute punctures.  [é 
may be added that the yellow colouring of the crust by which 
the species can usually be distinguished at once, and which is 
not evanescent, is absent. 

On the whole, it will probably be safer to refer the present 
form to S. trispinosa, of which it must be accounted a very 


* Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. for October, 1884, p. 282, pl. ix, fig. 4, 


306 Rev. T. Hincks on the 


distinct and curious variety. This species is not noticed by 
Heller, nor is it included in Waters’s Naples Catalogue. 
Range. Florida; Port Phillip Heads, Victoria. 


Ruyncnopora, Hincks. 


Rhynchopora bispinosa, Johnston. 
Range. Britain; Australia; South Australian Tertiaries. 


Reterora, Imperato. 
? Retepora cellulosa, Smitt. 


Heller records R. cellulosa as occurring in the Adriatic ; but 
judging from his brief description it is difficult to determine 
the form which he had in view. The only species contained 
in Dr. Pieper’s collection I believe to be the true L. cellulosa 
of Smitt, which occurs both in the Scandinavian seas and in 
the Mediterranean. It is very desirable that this specific name, 
which has been variously applied by the earlier writers, 
should be used at last in a definite sense, and we cannot do 
better than restrict it to the present form which has been 
so thoroughly characterized by Prof. Smitt in his classical 
monograph on the Northern Polyzoa. 


Family Celleporide. 
CELLEPORA (part.), Fabricius. 


Cellepora avicularis, Hincks. 


Range. Britain; Arctic seas; coast of North America ; 
Naples. 


Cellepora sardonica, Waters. 
Range. Naples. 


Cellepora retusa, Manzoni, var. caminata, Waters. 


(PI. IX. fig. 5.) 


Hab. Forming small globular masses on weed. 

The form recorded by Waters in his Naples Catalogue 
under the name C. retusa, var. caminata, occurs in the 
Adriatic. He subsequently identified it with C. costata, 
MacG.*, and more recently has placed amongst its synonyms 
C. globularis, Bronn, and C. rota, MacG. I have not Man- 
zoni’s ‘ Castrocaro’ paper, in which C. retusa is described, 
at hand, and accept the identification of the Naples and 
Adriatic form with it on Mr. Waters’s authority. It seems to 


* “ Bryozoa from Aldinga, &c. South Australia,’ Quart. Journ. Geol. 
Soc. Aug. 1885, p. 303. 


Polyzoa of the Adriatic. 307 


me doubtful whether MacGillivray’s C. costata is the same 
thing. The description of the ovicell as “small” and “ glo- 
bular”’ could certainly not be applied with any accuracy to 
that of C. retusa, var. caminata. C. rota, MacG., is pro- 
bably the present species; but judging from Manzoni’s 
description and figures (‘ Bri. foss. del Mioc. d’Austr.’ &c.), 
I should certainly not have suspected any very close rela- 
tionship between it and C. globularis, Bronn. Of course 
if Mr. Waters were right in regarding them as the same 
species, Bronn’s name must be adopted. The point must 
be left for future settlement. The present species belongs to 
the same group as C. Costazi’, Audouin, and C. incrassata, La- 
marck. The structure of the ocecium is very similar in all of 
them, and they all possess the raised aviculiferous processes on 
‘ the sides of the orifice. In the present form there is an 
additional one on the lower margin, but it is frequently absent. 
There is also a stout mucro on each side of the margin be- 
tween the anterior and lateral aviculiferous processes. The 
cells are large, erect, distinct, the walls punctured and fur- 
rowed longitudinally, and the large spatulate avicularia are 
very numerous. 
Cellepora ? sp. 

Zoarium erect, stem subeylindrical ; zowcza irregularly dis- 
posed, ventricose, erect, not prominent, surface smooth and 
dense, orifice suborbicular, slightly produced below into a 
small shallow sinus, peristome not elevated, somewhat thick- 
ened, on the lower margin a mucro (not usually much elevated), 
bearing on the summit a small avicularium with a very 
short subacuminate mandible; large spatulate avicularia, 
much expanded at the extremity and borne on a raised 
framework, scattered amongst the cells. Owcium (?). 

One or two small specimens only of this form have occurred. 
I am unable to identify it with any known species. 


Suborder CYCLOSTOMATA., 


There are few Cyclostomata in Dr. Pieper’s collection, and 
none of any special interest. The following species are not 


recorded by Heller. 
Family Tubuliporide. 
DIASTOPORA (part.), Lamouroux. 
Diastopora patina, Lamk. 
The Diastopora patina of Heller is the Lichenopora radiata 
of Audouin (sp.) *. 


* Inmy ‘ Hist. Brit. M. Pol., p- 458, I haye inadvertently identified 
Heller’s species with the true D. patina. 


308 Rev. T. Hincks on the 


Range. Britain; France, 8.W.; North and Arctic seas; 
Mediterranean (Capri); Queen Charlotte Islands, North 
Pacific. 


Diastopora sarniensis, Norman. 


Range. Britain (south) ; Mediterranean (probably) ; Queen 
Charlotte Islands. 


Family Frondiporide. 
Fronpreora, Imperato. 


Frondipora verrucosa, Lamx. (sp.). 
Frondipora reticulata, Blainville, Busk. 


So far as we can judge from Lamouroux’s description and 
figures there would seem to be no important difference between 
his species and the /. reticulata of Blainville and others. If 
we examine a series of the common Mediterranean species 
we find specimens in which the fasciculi form distinct and 
separate projections, and others in which the fasciculated ele- 
vation is more or less continuous. In almost every specimen 
the latter condition exists to some extent; towards the extre- 
mities of the branches especially (though not exclusively) 
the fasciculi commonly form elongated prominences, whilst in 
other parts of the zoarium they appear as isolated protuber- 
ances; and specimens occur (undistinguishable in other respects 
from the above) in which the confluent or continuous arrange- 
ment of the fasciculi largely predominates. The zocecium is 
reticulate or simple in habit. 

Range. Mediterranean; Kamtschatka and Spitzbergen 
(according to Lamouroux). 


Suborder CTENOSTOMATA. 
Family Alcyonidiide. 


ALCYONIDIUM, Lamouroux. 


Alcyonidium gelatinosum, Linn. 


Range. Britain; North and Arctic Seas ; North America ; 
Queen Charlotte Islands ; Natal. 


Alcyonidium mytili, Dalyell. 
Range. Britain; Bahusia; Jan Mayen ; Baltic Sea; Naples. 


Polyzoa of the Adriatic. 309 


Family Vesiculariide. 
BowERBANKIA, Farre. 


Bowerbankia imbricata, Adams, form densa. 


Abundant, growing in dense subglobular tufts. 
Range. Britain; White Sea; Caspian Sea; Roscoff. 


Bowerbankia caudata, Hincks. 
Range. Ilfracombe. 


Bowerbankia biserialis,n. sp. (Pl. IX. figs. 6.) 


Erect, stems * composed of stout, cylindrical, transparent 
internodes of great length; at each joint two opposite branches 
given off, the terminal internodes tapering off to a blunt point. 
Zoecia oblong, of moderate size, and about equal width 
throughout, subtruncate above and rounded below, sessile, trans- 
parent, arranged in two distinct series, which originate in a 
central cell or group of cells near the base of an internode, 
from which they diverge and run along opposite sides of the 
stem ina double row, the intermediate portion of the stem 
destitute of cells. 

Height of specimen about an inch and a quarter. 

This is an interesting form, and is distinguished from every 
other known Vesicularian by the peculiar arrangement of the 
zocecia. ‘Towards the base of the internode a group of cells 
is developed, and from this as a starting-point proceed two 
divergent series of cells, which traverse the opposite sides of 
the cylinder, to the summit of the internode. Lach series is 
composed of two lines of cells (at least), and after reaching 
the side of the cylinder they run parallel to one another 
(Pl. IX. fig. 6), a wide space, destitute of zocecia, lying 
between them. ‘The cell is very much smaller than that of 
B. imbricata, and altogether of more delicate make. The 
stem is comparatively thick and the internodes of great length, 
so that the branching appears scanty. 


Bowerbankia pustulosa, Ellis & Sol. 
? Valkeria Vidovicit, Heller. 
The true B. pustulosa occurs in the Adriatic, and I am 


inclined to think that Heller’s species must be identical with 
it. The only difference between them, judging from his 


* No doubt the erect shoots are developed on a creeping stolon; but 
in the only specimen which I have examined it was wanting. 


310 Rev. T. Hincks on the 


figure, is that the groups of cells are more compact in V. Vido- 
vict, and do not extend so far down the internode as in B. 
pustulosa. In this respect it agrees with B. cztréna, mihi, a 
kindred form; but as no mention is made of the remarkable 
colouring which distinguishes this species, we have no suffi- 
cient ground for identifying them. 


Family Buskiide, Hincks. 
Busxia, Alder. 


Buskia socialis,n. sp. (Pl. IX. figs. 7.) 


Stem erect, slender, irregularly branched, branches long 
and straggling. Zowcia developed in groups along the 
stem and branches, usually separated by intervals, but occa- 
sionally almost confluent, placed on different aspects of the 
stem so as to surround it, comparatively large, elongate, 
adherent for about a third of their length, rounded off at the 
lower extremity, the upper surface straight for some distance 
above it, the anterior portion suberect and free, and closed 
in below by a membranous area, which extends from the 
point of adherence to the oral extremity ; one or two adherent 
spinous processes given off on each side of the cell just below 
the area; cell elongate-flask-shaped, when the tentacular 
sheath and sete are exserted (see fig. 7). 

B. socialis is a much larger species than B. nitens, Alder, 
but about the same size as B. setigera, which I have lately 
described from the Mergui Archipelago. It is distinguished 
from its congeners by its erect and branching habit, as well 
as by the form and grouping of its zocecia. ‘The latter are 
elongateand are placed lengthwiseupon the stem, one following 
the other, but not on the same aspect of it. The decumbent 
and adherent portion seems to be longer than in either of the 
other species; the anterior part slopes gradually upward, 
expanding towards the oral extremity (Pl. IX. fig. 7 a). 
The whole of the front of the cell from the point of adherence 
is closed in by a membranous wall. On the lower part of the 
stem in the specimen examined the cells form a continuous 
line ; but generally they are associated in groups of four or 
five, which are separated by a distinct interval. The adherent 
spines round the base of the cell, which are so characteristic 
ot B. nitens, are represented here by one or two short spinous 
processes. 

The three species of Buskia which are now known consti- 
tute a very good representation of the generic type. 


Polyzoa of the Adriatic. 311 


Family Cylindreciide. 
CyLinpracium, Hincks. 


Cylindrecium giganteum, Busk. 


Range. Britain; Naples; Queen Charlotte Islands; Mer- 
gui Archipelago. 


Family Triticellida, G. O. Sars. 
HippurariA, Busk. 


Mppuraria verticillata, Heller (sp.). (Pl. IX. figs. 8.) 


Valkeria verticillata, Heller, op. eit. (1867). 

? Lagenella nutans (part.), Joliet, Bryoz. des cétes de France, p. 101 
(1877). 

There can be no doubt that the species to which Prof. 
Heller has given the above name belongs to this family. At 
the time when his work on the Polyzoa of the Adriatic was 
published G. O. Sars’s admirable paper on the genus T'riticella 
had not appeared, and the peculiarities of the type were 
really unknown. ‘The species occurs abundantly in Dr. 
Pieper’s collection on seaweeds. 

The stem is altogether repent and jointed at intervals ; 
below each joint the stem is somewhat enlarged and is flanked 
on each side by a nodular swelling, from which a branch is 
given off. At each joint a group of cells is placed (Pl. IX. 
tig. 8a). The zocecia are elongate-ovate, slightly curved 
outwards on one side, and on the other (the ventral) somewhat 
compressed and flattened. ‘The ventral face is occupied by a 
membranous area, which extends from the top almost to the 
base of the cell, the orifice is terminal. The cells are borne 
on an extremely short peduncle, to which they are jointed, so 
as to secure a certain amount of mobility (Pl. IX. fig. 8). 

The structure is altogether that of the Zrdticellide, and the 
species should probably be referred to the genus /ippuraria, 
in which the cells are aggregated in whorls (in the erect 
form) or in groups, as in the present case, round the nodular 
enlargements. In T7riticella they are scattered singly along 
the stolon. It may indeed be a question whether this differ- 
ence is of sufficient significance to warrant the separation of 
forms otherwise so closely allied; butif the genus Aippuraria 
is retained the present form must be referred to it. 

The Lagenella nutans of Joliet obtained at Roscoff is 


312 Rev. T. Hincks on the 


probably identical with Heller’s species ; and if so, his name 
must rank as a synonym *, 


Group ENTOPROCTA, Nitsche. 
Order PEDICELLINEA. 
Family Pedicellinide, Hincks. 
PEDICELLINA, Sars. 


Pedicellina cernua, Pallas. 


Range. Britain; North and Arctic Seas; White Sea; 
Roscoff ; Naples. 


BaARENTSIA, Hincks. 
Barentsia gracilis, Sars (sp-). 


Ihave removed this species from the genus Pedicellina 
(in accordance with a suggestion made some time since f) on 
the ground of the localization of the muscular power con- 
cerned in the movements of the peduncle. 

The form of B. gracilis in which the stem is much elon- 
gated, and carries one or two muscular enlargements in addition 
to the normal one at the base, occurs in the Adriatic {. 


Family Loxosomide. 
Loxosoma (? sp.). 


A fine species occurs, clustering about a tuft of Bugula, 
The body large, rather elongate, ovate when the tentacles are 
retracted ; buds numerous, forming two large clusters, placed 
on opposite sides of the body, sometimes as many as five (or 
more) in a cluster; stem of great length, and apparently 
simple at the base. The length of the stem and the profusion 
of the large clusters of buds are marked characteristics. The 
number of tentacles was not determined. 


[2 L. Kefersteinti, Claparede. ] 


* Joliet mentions a form as also occurring at Roscoff which is furnished 
with a peduncle almost equal to the cell in length; this he regards as a 
variety of H. nutans, but he supplies no sufficient description. In ZH, ver= 
ticillata the peduncle is of very uniform length. 

+ “Contrib. Gen. Hist. Mar. Pol.,” ‘Annals’ for May 1884. 

t Mr. Lomas, in his Report on the “ Polyzoa of the Liverpool Marine 
Biology Committee’s District” (Proc. Lit. Phil. Soc, Liverpool,” vol. x1. 
Appendix), distinguishes this form as var. nodosa. 


Polyzoa of the Adriatic. 313 


SUPPLEMENT. 
Family Membraniporide. 
Group a. 


Fuustra, Linneus. 
Flustra tenella,n. sp. (PI. IX. fig. 1.) 


Zoecia in two layers, elongate, rectangular, narrow, mar- 
gins thin and smooth, on each side a little below the top a 
single short acuminate spine. Avicularda distributed amongst 
the cells, placed obliquely on a small oblong area, ovate, 
broad and rounded below, tapering slightly upwards, elevated 
towards the upper (or mandibular) extremity, and depressed at 
the opposite end; mandible broadly triangular, bluntly pointed 
above. Owctum small and shallow, depressed and covered 
by the membranous cell-wall, oral arch rather prominent ; 
the opening closed in by a membranous curtain. Zoarium 
composed of very narrow segments, expanding slightly up- 
wards, and bifurcating frequently ; the terminal segments 
rounded at the extremity. 

This is the form which in the earlier portion of this paper 
I referred to £. securifrons, Pallas; but further examination 
has shown me that it is in many important particulars very 
distinct from that species, and must be separated from it. 
F’, tenella is of very delicate habit as compared with Pallas’s 
species, the segments of its zoarium being very much nar- 
rower than those of the latter (only about a third of the 
width), and wanting altogether the broad wedge-like termina- 
‘tions that are so characteristic of J’. securifrons. In shape 
the cells of the two forms are very similar, but those of 
F, tenella are furnished with a pair of spines near the upper 
extremity, which are altogether wanting in the other species 
(Pl. IX. fig. 1). The most striking differences, however, are 
found in the ocecium and avicularium. The ocecium in &. 
securifrons is ample, projecting a considerable way into the 
cell above it, whilst in the present species it is insignificant in 
size and very shallow ; in the former the opening is protected 
by two curious rib-like appendages (Pl. 1X. fig. 2), which 
originate one on each side and meet in the centre; in the 
latter these are wanting aud the orifice is simply closed by 
the usual membranous curtain. ‘The avicularium of /, tenella 
is large, always placed obliquely, with a bluntly pointed 
triangular mandible of considerable width ; that of Z. securt 
jfrons issmaller, with a comparatively short rounded mandible, 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xix. 21. 


314 Rev. T. Hincks on the 


and is set straight in the line of the cells. [Compare Pl. IX. 
figs. la, 2a.] 

T have only had the opportunity of examining small pieces 
of F. tenella and am therefore unable to give any account of 
its general habit of growth *. 


Flustra pusilla, n. sp. (Pl. TX. fig. 9.) 


Zoecia in one layer, small, rounded above, the upper por- 
tion wide, narrowing off below, truncate at the base (occa- 
sionally running to a point), margin very thin, smooth, no 
spines. Avicularia distributed amongst the cells, numerous, 
situated on a small quadrate area, at the bottom of a cell, 
usually placed transversely, very regularly oval, slightly 
elevated at one extremity; mandible short, rounded at the 
top. O«cia (?). 

Dorsal surface of the zocecia convex, smooth, sutures well- 
marked. 

The only specimen which has occurred consists of a very 
small elongate segment attached to the stem of a seaweed. 

F’. pusilla bears a close general resemblance to /. mem- 
branaceo-truncata, Smitt, a common northern species; but 
the cells of the latter are much larger and more elongate than 
those of the present form, which approach the ovate type, 
whilst there is a striking difference between the avicularia 
(PIX. fe. 0, compared with fig. 10). The specimen ex- 


amined ets of a single lamina. 


Group b. 
MEMBRANIPORA. 


Membranipora tenuirostris, Hincks. 


Range. Madeira; Naples ; Queen Charlotte Islands. 


[Section AMPHIBLESTRUM. | 


Membranipora patellaria, Moll, form multijuncta, 
Waters. 


Hab. On shell. 


Range. Mediterranean (normal), Moll; form multijuncta, 
Naples; Victoria. 


* The paragraph eee Flustra securifrons in the early part of 
the paper must be cancelled, with the exception of the portion relating to 
the ocecium, which must be referred to the present species. 


Polyzoa of the Adriatic. 315 


Family Myriozoide (part.), Smitt. 
SCHIZOPORELLA, Hincks. 


Schizoporella lineolifera, Hincks. 


When I characterized this species in a former part of this 
paper I had overlooked the fact that it had already been 
described by Busk in his ‘ Challenger’ Report under the 
name of S. marsupifera*. I have no doubt of the identity 
of the ‘Challenger’ species with the form from the Adriatic, 
and Mr. Busk’s name must therefore supersede my own. I 
may add that he has not noticed the stellate character of the 
punctures on the cell-wall, which is due to the presence of a 
few very minute denticles within the margin. ‘The shape of 
the orifice too as shown in the ‘ Challenger’ figure differs 
from that which is met with in the specimens from the 
Adriatic. In the latter the operculum is rather broad and 
arched above, and narrows off gradually to a blunt point. 
The orifice should rather be described as produced and pointed 
than as distinctly sinuated. 

Range. Marion Island, 50-75 fath., on Fucus; lat. 39° 32' 
S., long. 171° 48’ E., 150 fath., blue mud; Adriatic, on 
Fucus. 


Beania mirabilis, Johnston. 


Heller mentions this species as occurring once on an Alga 
at Lesina; but Dr. Pieper informs me that it is common on 
Alge, shells, sponges, &c. 

He also states that Valkerta Vidovicti, Heller (? Bower- 
bankia pustulosa), is one of the most abundant of the Polyzoa 
of the Adriatic. 

In the present Report about forty species are enumerated 
which are not included in Prof. Heller’s work. He has re- 
corded one hundred and five species probably distinct, making 
a total of one hundred and forty-five for theAdriatic. 

Of those now first recorded nine are new to science ; of 
the remainder a few, such as Chlidonia, Smittia trispinosa, 
Schizoporella marsupifera, Eucratea chelata, &c., have a wide 
distribution, or at least have occurred at isolated points remote 
from one another. But a large proportion of them have much 
the same range—from Southern Norway (or, in the case of 
some, from the west and south coasts of England and Ireland) 


* ‘Challenger’ Report, p. 165, pl. xxii. fig. 14, 


316 M. A. Croneberg on the 


to the Mediterranean and Madeira. A small number occur in 
the Arctic seas. 

It may be convenient to identify as far as possible a number 
of Heller’s species which are probably referable to forms 
already described when he wrote, and to note some of the 
changes in the generic names :— 

Scrupocellaria capreolus, H.,=S. Bertholletii, Aud. ; Dia- 
choris simplex, H.,= Membranipora patellaria, Moll (sp.) ; 
Membranipora bifoveolata, H.,= Micropora impressa, Moll 
(sp.); Lepralia cribrosa, H., = Crib. punctata, var.; Lepralia 
Kirchenpauert, H.,?=L. adpressa, Busk; L. appendiculata, 
H.,?=C. marsupiata, Busk; L. Steindachnert, H., = Cri- 
brilina Gattye, Busk ; Eschara fascialis= Lepralia jfoliacea, 
form fascialis; Hschara cervicornis, M.-Kdwards, = Smittia 
cervicornis; Discosparsa patina, H., = Lichenopora radiata, 
Aud. ; Obelia tubulifera, Lamx., = [dmonea serpens (young) ; 
Valkeria verticillata, H., = Lippuraria verticillata. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE IX. 


Fig. 1. Flustra tenella, n. sp. 1 a, Avicularium, 

Fig. 2. Flustra securifrons, Pallas. Zocecia magnified, to show the rib- 
like appendages protecting the opening of the ocecium. 2a. 
Avicularium. 

Figs. 3, 3a, 36. Smittia trispinosa, Johnston, form spathulata, Smitt. 
3c, Spatulate avicularium. 

Fig. 4. Lepralia complanata, Norman. 

Fig. 5. Cellepora retusa, Manzoni, var. eaminata, Waters. 

Fig. 6. Bowerbankia biserialis, n. sp. An internode and its zocecia, mag- 
nified. 6a, Portion of stem, showing a joint and the mode of 
branching. 

Fig. 7. Buskia socralis,n. sp. One of the groups of zocecia, magnified. 
7a. A single zocecium. 7 b. Nat. size. 

Fig. 8. Hippuraria verticillata, Heller (sp.). Zocecia. 8a. A portion of 
the stolon, with one of the nodular enlargements from which 
the groups of zocecia originate. 

Fig. 9. Flustra pusilla, n. sp. Group of zocecia, with avicularia. 

Fig 10. Flustra membranaceo-truncata, Smitt. Zocecitum with avicu- 
larium. 


XL.— On the Structure of the Pseudoscorpions. 
By A. CRONEBERG *, 


THE circumstance that a small Pseudoscorpion, Chernes 
Hahnit, C. Koch, occurs pretty plentifully near Moscow 


* From the ‘ Zoologischer Anzeiger,’ no, 246 (March 14, 1887), pp. 147- 
151. A preliminary note. 


Structure of the Pseudoscorpions. Bl wi 


under the bark of trees, led me to undertake as thorough an 
anatomical investigation as I was able to make of this repre- 
sentative of a group of animals which is still but imperfectly 
known. Besides the above-mentioned species I had at my 
disposal a few specimens of a rarer undetermined species of 
Chernes, as also of Chelifer granulatus, C. Koch. 

The buccal aperture is on the lower surface of a rostrum 
which unites the basal joints of the maxillee from above, and 
of which the anterior part consists of a nearly transparent 
chitinous membrane, which projects in the form of an elongate 
ovate upper lip. The margins of this lamella, which are folded 
downwards, are soldered together anteriorly i in the middle 
line; but further back they separate from each other and are 
furnished here with a fine denticulation. In the space 
between them a second strongly boat-shaped compressed 
lamella is received like a lower jaw, and its margins are also 
finely denticulated. The whole in_ protile has a certain 
resemblance to a shark’s tail. Posteriorly the two lamelle 
pass over into the wall of the short pharynx, which is situated 
immediately beneath the basal part of the rostrum. The 
strongly chitinized wall of the pharynx is produced into four 
ridges, so that the narrow lumen has a four-rayed transverse 
section. Numerous muscles which extend partly between 
the ridges of the pharynx and partly between the latter and 
the walls of the body serve as dilators, while the contraction 
of this sucking-apparatus appears to be left to the elasticity of 
its walls. 

Its posterior extremity abuts directly upon the central 
mass of the nervous system, which in nearly all the conditions 
of both external and internal structure resembles that of certain 
Acarida (Hylais, Trombidium)—a spherical brain seated upon 
a broad, quadrangular, thoracic ganglion; but I could not 
observe anything of the fine accessory nerves of the extre- 
mities which occur in many Arachnida. On the other hand, 
in Chernes, which, as is well known, is blind, there are a 
pair of fine nerves at the same part of the brain from which 
the visual nerves originate in the above-mentioned Acarida. 
The thickness of the nerve-cell layer around the inner 
granulo-fibrous substance in the whole of the cephalothoracic 
ganglion i is also remarkable. ‘The cephalothoracie ganglion 
is traversed by a very narrow cesophagus, which enlarges i in 
the form of a tunnel immediately behind the brain, and then 
at once narrows again to form the intestinal tube. This 
small dilatation forms the true stomach of the animal; like 
the intestine, it is lined with a clear small-celled epithelium, 
and communicates directly with three great hepatic sacs, two 


318 M. A. Croneberg on the 


lateral and one inferior, unpaired, which form the great mass 
of the viscera. ‘The two lateral sacs again divide on the 
outside each into eight secondary lobes, between which the 
vertical abdominal muscles traverse the body-cavity, while 
the straight median margins meet in a shallow longitudinal 
furrow, in which the heart lies imbedded. The divisions of 
the liver are held together by a cellulo-vesicular connective 
tissue, which is particularly developed on their distal segments, 
but also occurs around the other viscera. 

The unpaired inferior hepatic sac only has slightly undu- 
lated contours and extends into the last third of the abdomen, 
beneath the genitalia, by the efferent ducts of which it is em- 
braced anteriorly. The inner lining consists of large cells 
densely packed with granules and oil-drops; among their 
brown contents small accumulations of a chalky-white sub- 
stance show themselves very distinctly, giving the whole 
organ the appearance of being closely sprinkled with white ; 
larger portions of the same substance also form the exclusive 
contents of the intestine. It is interesting to see how this 
white excretion, which in the Hydrachnida and Trombidida 
forms exclusively the residue of the digestive process, does 
not appear in the Pseudoscorpions enclosed in a canal-system 
with proper walls separated from the liver, while in the 
Hydrachnida such a system occurs in all transitions from a 
widely branched excretory tube (Hy/ais) to a massive unpaired 
one (Hydrachna) which is applied to the wall of the stomach, 
and, as I have shown, opens into the anus, in continuity with 
which it can be separated from the cecally closed stomach. 
In Pseudoscorpions, as Menge correctly states, the intestine 
forms a double loop, and opens by a dilated rectum into the 
anus. 

Like Daday, I find the heart extending from the fourth 
ventral segment up to the brain; the posterior half possesses 
a musculature arranged in numerous transverse segments, 
while the lighter anterior portion, representing an aorta, 
divides into two branches just behind the brain. In Chernes 
the fissures (four pairs) occur only in the posterior, slightly 
dilated end of the heart, on which on each side a muscular 
fibre breaking up into several branches is inserted. 

In both sexes the genitalia open at the base of the abdo- 
men between two transverse chitinous plates, representing the 
second and third abdominal segments, not, however, with 
two apertures, as Menge thought, but with a single unpaired 
orifice. The testes in Chernes, as also in Obistum, have a 
form resembling that of the ovaria of the scorpion or the 
genitalia of Hylats, inasmuch as they consist of three longi- 


Structure of the Pseudoscorpions. 319 


tudinal canals (a median and two lateral ones), which are 
united to each other by transverse canals ; the meshes of the 
testes, as in Lylais, embrace the diverticula of the liver. In 
Chelifer, however, tie testis, as quite correctly described by 
Menge, has the form of a simple median tube. From this, as 
also in Chernes, originate two anterior divergent vasa defe- 
rentia, which embrace the median hepatic sac and pass over 
into a complicated unpaired terminal segment. ‘This forms 
first a strongly muscular spherical bulb, passing over into an 
S-shaped chitinous tube, which is united by special muscles 
with a framework attached to the external genital plate, and 
can be pushed forth as a copulatory organ. ‘The contents 
of the testes consist of numerous balls of seminal cells in 
different stages of development, besides isolated packets of 
filiform zoospermia arranged in whorls. 

The ovary of Chernes has the form of a long unpaired tube 
beset on both sides with a number of egg-follicles; the mature 
ova each occupy the end of a follicle, while the peduncle 
is occupied by a number of small cells, and only in Obistum 
have I previously observed an epithelium surrounding the 
ovum on all sides. ‘The follicles appear to persist for some 
time after the evacuation of the ovum; at least I sometimes 
found them empty, and the young ova on the cellular pedun- 
cle sprouting forth at the base. The oviducts open into a 
short vagina, which is surrounded by a dense accumulation 
of unicellular glands, and further receives two much-contorted 
tubular glands. These accessory glands are represented in 
the male by two packets of unicellular glands, the fine parallel 
efferent ducts of which are directed towards the genital aper- 
ture, and further on each side by two sacciform appendages 
lined with a flat epithelium, which are connected with the 
ductus ejaculatorius and contain a granular substance. In 
this way all the glandular formations situated in this part of 
the body would be enumerated, although, according to previous 
notions, the spinning-glands have their lecality here. How- 
ever, at any rate in Chernes, I could not see the smallest 
trace of the spinning-tubercles, stated by Menge to occur here ; 
there were only ordinary chitinous hairs, which certainly had 
the arrangement described by Menge but had no connexion 
at all with any gland. As I repeatedly found the animals 
under bark during the cold season in their little watchglass- 
like webs, and further the spinning was actually observed by 
Menge, the organs implicated in it must be sought in some 
other part of the body, and it cannot be denied that the situa- 
tion at the base of the abdomen would be anything but 
favourable to their function. In fact, I succeeded in disco- 


320 Miscellaneous. 


vering in Chernes an apparatus which much better fulfils the 
requirements of a spinning-organ. Thus in the cephalothorax, 
above the brain and the anterior hepatic lobes, there are two 
considerable glandular masses which touch each other in the 
median line, and with their much attenuated anterior ends 
enter the basal joint of the cheliceree. The glands themselves 
consist, on each side, of four or five cylindrical closely ap- 
proximated tubes which contain granular cells grouped around 
a clear central canal; the cheliceree receive only the narrow, 
chitinized efferent duets, forming a fine bundle, which may be 
traced through the basal joint into the movable finger of the 
chela, traverses this, and enters into a soft-skinned process at 
its apex, which is characteristic of the genera Chernes, Che- 
lifer, and Cheiridium. ‘This process in Chernes terminates in 
four short conical points into which the ducts may be traced 
singly, and in which they probably open by a fine aperture, 
which, however, I have not been able to see distinetly. I 
found the same arrangement also in Chelifer. ‘The structure 
of the chelicera itself also seems to support my interpretation, 
seeing that a number of processes exist upon it, and seem 
perfectly fitted for pulling and arranging the threads, Along 
the inferior surface of the movable finger there is a long 
comb consisting, in C. Hahnit, of eighteen plates ; whilst on 
the immovable arm of the chela there is inserted-a serrated 
and denticulated process, at the base of which rises a semi- 
circular fold of skin. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 


On the Structure of the Muscular Fibres of some Annelids. 
By M. Jourpan. 


Tur author has made a special study of the muscles of the in- 
teguments of the following Annelids:—Hermione hystrix, Khg. : 
Polynoé Grubiana, Clap. ; : Hunice torquata, Gr.; Syllis spongicola, 
Gr.; Phyllodoce Es Bl.; Stphonostoma diplochetos, Otto; 
Te rebel Meckeluit, D.C. ; Shbellarts dlveolata, Lam, ; and Prete 
tntestinum, Lam. 

The form of the muscular fibres varies between rather wide limits, 
but they may be referred to two ty pes—some are nearly cylindrical, 
others distinctly lamellar. But there is an intermediate series of 
more or less ribbon-like elements. The muscular fibres are some- 
times fusiform and short, when they are visible throughout their 
whole extent in the field of the microscope; in other cases they 


Miscellaneous. Eyal 


are much longer, their extremities are broken, and it is difficult to 
ascertain their length. 

As constituents of these fibres may be distinguished a contractile 
substance remarkable for its intense coloration and its homogeneous 
aspect, and a nucleus accompanied by a protoplasmic substance. 
The existence of an enveloping membrane seems doubtful; the 
author thinks that in most cases there is none, and at the utmost 
it is only at the level of the nucleus that one can detect a delicate 
hyaline pellicle, which seems to keep the nucleus in contact with 
the element to which it belongs; but this rudimentary membrane 
soon disappears in contact with the muscular substance. 

When these fibres are lamellar one margin is always thicker than 
the other, their form being like that of a sword-blade with a straight 
thick edge, while the thin edge is notched and furnished with 
irregular processes. 

The contractile substance of these muscles is perfectly homo- 
geneous, and in most cases it is impossible to discover transverse or 
longitudinal striz. Some, however, present a peculiar aspect, 
which might seem to indicate a coarse transverse striation ; colour- 
ing reagents, especially hematoxyline, show alternate light and 
dark segments, which give the fibre a banded rather than a striated 
appearance ; and it is easy tosee that these false striations represent 
actual thickenings of the muscular substance, and must be regarded 
as waves of contraction, having nothing in common with the trans- 
verse strie of the Arthropoda and Vertebrata. In a Tubicolar 
Annelid (Protula intestinum, Lam.), which is remarkable for the 
dimensions and lamellar form of the longitudinal fibres of the poste- 
rior region of the body, the author has, however, found a true stria- 
tion, comparable by its fineness and regularity to that of the muscles of 
Mammalia. ‘This striation is manifested chiefly in the dark regions 
of the fibre; and while its general direction is transverse, it varies 
according to the point examined, so that the striz may become more 
or less eblique. ‘The strive appear to be grouped in areas in which 
their direction varies more or less. They are very fine. 

The author thinks that this striation in Protula intestinum is not 
unique ; but he regards its occurrence here as particularly interesting, 
as it is in relation to the rapidity of contraction which occurs in 
Protula. 

The nucleus is oval and placed outside the mass of contractile 
substance. The protoplasm surrounding*it is sometimes very abun- 
dant and accompanies the muscular fibre through a great part of its 
length; but generally it is reduced to small granular masses which 
surround the nucleus and form irregular ridges upon the edge of the 


fibres.— Comptes Rendus, March 14, 1887, p. 795. 


The Stigmata of the Scolopendride. By Dr. Eric Haaser, 


The number and structure of the stigmata is of great importance 
in the classification of the very uniform family of the Scolopendride. 
Thus Newport distinguished fissiform, cribriform, and so-called 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xix. 22 


322 Miscellaneous. 


‘““branchiform ” stigmata. These ‘“ branchiform” stigmata he de- 
fined * as ‘spiracula circularia, membrana braniformi corrugata 
intus vestita,’ and von Porath, in establishing the genus Ofostigma 
(= Branchiotrema, Kohlr.), also accepted this definition tT. ~ But 
Kohlrausch ¢ indicated that he could not find any resemblance 
to branchie in these stigmata, although he adhered to the 
opinion that the stigmata are closed from within by a branchiform 
membrane. 

In working up the Indo-Australian Chilopoda, the results of which 
I shall shortly publish in a larger memoir, I was led to investigate 
the structure of the stigmata, which I studied particularly in tan- 
gential sections. 

The simplest form is the apertural stigma, which occurs in Litho- 
bius and Henicops, and has been fully described by me§. It is 
characterized by the undeveloped peritrema, by a rather short calyx, 
lined within with a lattice-work of setae, and destitute of special pro- 
tective apparatus, and by the cylindrical trachez which open simply. 
A similar form occurs in the young (fetus, Ltz.) of the Scolopen- 
dride, which, after quitting the egg, lie motionless for a consider- 
able time, and are covered by the body of the mother, in Scolopendra 
as well as in Heterostoma. Thus this simple form constitutes the 
common starting-point of the fissiform and cribriform stigmata. 

In Crypiops the fundamental form is very distinctly marked, 
while in Cormocephalus it already leads towards the stigma of the 
true Scolopendre by the more fissiform and margined external 
orifice, and by the accession of simple circlets of spines before the 
opening of the trachez. In the Scolopendre the stigmatic cavity is 
divided into an exterior vestibule and the true calyx, and the cir- 
clet of spines before the direct opening of the trachez attains its 
highest development. 

The ear-shaped (=branchiform) stigma of Otostigma, vy. Por., and 
Branchiostoma, Newp., may be derived from the apertural stigma 
by regarding the calyx as obliquely compressed for a small portion 
of its length. On the floor of the stigma in these forms a few 
irregular dark-coloured islands make their appearance, and these 
are beset externally with the small hooklets which are so frequent 
in the stigmatic calices of the Chilopoda. These islands are the 
remains of the original floor of the stigma, while the clear straits 
surrounding them are formed by the gradually flattened and dilated 
debouching surfaces of the trachee. The external aperture of the 
ear-shaped stigmata is round and finely denticulated at the margin ; 
there is no projecting ring as in Scolopendra. 


* Newport, ‘ Monograph of the... .Chilopoda,” Linn. Trans. vol. xix. 

411, 
; + O. von Porath, Bihang till K. Sv. Vet.-Ak. Handl. Bd. iv. no. 7 
(1876), p. 19. 

t Kohlrausch, ‘ Beitrige zur Kenntniss der Scolopendriden’ (Mar- 
burg, 1878), p. 6. 

§ E. Haase, “Das Respirationssystem der Symphylen und Chilopo- 
den,” in Zool. Beitriige, Bd. i. p. 76 (Breslau, 1884). 


Miscellaneous. BPS 


From this ear-shaped stigma the cribriform stigma (such as that 
of Heterostoma) may be derived by imagining the floor-surface of 
the stigmatic calyx to be considerably enlarged, the trachee nar- 
rowed and multiplied, and the distance between the margin of the 
stigma and the floor of the calyx suppressed. 

Although the first pair of stigmata of J/eterostoma, which may 
attain a diameter of 4 millim., even projects above the plane of the 
body-surface, the last stigmata exhibit a depression of the calyx 
&e. such as is typical of Branchiostoma, and thus, as the least deve- 
loped, prove clearly that the ear-shaped stigma preceded the cribri- 
form. 

I have not found any transition form between the fissiform and 
the ear-shaped stigmata. 

To the embryonic characters of the stigma in the young Scolopen- 
dride must be added a peculiar one, hitherto unmentioned. Each 
stigma is protected by a strong hook-like chitinous process of some 
breadth (up to 2 millim.), which is inclined over the aperture, and 
is to be regarded as a duplication of the pleura. This peculiar pro- 
tective apparatus, which does not occur in the embryos of Lithobius, 
must, as foetal, be contrasted with the embryonic form of the stigma, 
which is so significant in developmental history. It is therefore to 
be regarded as secondary, adapted to special conditions of life, and 
probably produced, like the peculiar brooding, by the tenderness 
and helplessness of the delicate embryos.—Zool. Anz. no, 246, 
March 14, 1887, p. 140. 


> 
On the Food of the Sardine. 
By MM. G. Povcuer and J. pe Gurrne. 


The authors have examined the contents of the intestine of 
numerous sardines obtained from various places on the shores of 
the Bay of Biscay, including materials collected at the Laboratory 
of Concarneau. ‘They say :— ; 

‘* At Concarneau the stomachs of sardines captured on 17th June, 
1882, contain only Copepoda belonging to the largest species of the 
Kuropean seas—Pleuromma armata, Boeck, and Calanus Jinmar- 
chicus, Gunner*. These are pelagic Crustaceans, sometimes met 
with in considerable quantities in the open sea, but which never 
appear in great numbers near the shore. When they occur there in 
exceptional abundance they constitute what the Breton fishermen 
call the boét rouge (in Celtic, bouéd, food and also bait). This would 
exactly correspond, except, perhaps, in the identity of ail the 
species, with the édaat, which seems to attract the summer her - 
ring (Sommersild) on the coasts of Norway. 

“In July, August, and September, in the neighbourhood of 
Concarneau, our preparations show us the sardine absorbing a 


* It will be noticed that all the Entomostraca here cited are indicated 
for the first time upon the oceanic coasts of France or Spain, 


324 Miscellaneous. 


nourishment which varies according to the composition of the pelagic 
fauna or flora. Very different creatures occur in the stomachs with 
the Copepods. The latter are no longer pelagic forms ; they belong 
for the most part to the family Harpacticide; Huterpe gracilis, 
Claus, must be noted among other species. Mingled with the re- 
mains of these Copepods we observe a great number of Cladocera 
of the genus Podun (P. minutus, G. O. Sars), which is rarely ob- 
tained by pelagic surface-fishing. Besides these Entomostraca we 
have recognized in several stomachs embryos and ova of small 
Crustaceans,-setee of young and adult Annelids, carapaces of Infu- 
soria of the family Tintinnodea, spicules of Radiolaria, some exam- 
ples of Peridinium divergens, Khr., a great number of horns of 
crushed Ceratia, and some débris of vegetable origin. 

“The sardine by no means chooses animal matters, and it may 
even happen that its food is exclusively composed of microscopic 
plants. Thus in July 1874, at Concarneau, the attention of one of 
us was called to the yellowish-green coloration of the contents of the 
intestine in the sardines, which consisted entirely of Diatomacee. 
An important fact to note is that the stomachs filled with rogue (cod’s 
roe serving as bait) usually contain very little food, from which we 
may conclude that the sardine only works (travaille), according to 
the fisherman’s expression, when it is fasting.” 

At La Corogne, where the sardine is not captured with bait, but 
kept alive for several days in a compact mass by means of special 
nets, the authors found detached scales between the branchial arches 
and also in the stomach, which further contained examples of Podon 
minutus, with some Copepods (Huterpe gracilis, Claus ; Ectinosoma 
atlanticum, G.S8. Brady) and embryos of Gasteropods. <A micro- 
scopic Trematode (sp. nov. or larva ?), which is often met with at 
Concarneau in the open, and also attached to Noctiluce, appears to 
be very frequent in the stomachs of sardines at La Corogne. As 
many as fifty were found in one fish. This is the more remarkable 
as the sardine is generally free from parasites. 

The chief interest of the viscera from La Corogne is the extra- 
ordinary abundance of Peridinians which fill them. These belong 
to two types :—Peridinium divergens, Ehr., and P. polyedricum, 
Pouchet. The latter, hitherto known only on the shores of Provence, 
literally fills the digestive tube of the sardines, being recognizable 
even in the rectum. These Peridinians measure on the average 
36 in diameter; bringing P. polyedricum to the spherical form, 
this gives the volume of an individual as about 25000 ». The 
capacity of the intestine (omitting the cesophagus, the stomach, and 
its caecum) may be estimated at 1 cub. cent., so that it equals the 
volume of forty millions of Peridinians; allowing for the intestines 
this number may be reduced one half; but twenty millions must be 
regarded as a minimum, for the Peridinians break up rapidly in 
the intestine of the fish.— Comptes Rendus, March 7, 1887, p. 712. 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 


[FIFTH SERIES.] 


No. 113. MAY 1887. 


XLL—Parasitic Castration, and its Influence upon the Exter- 
nal Characters of the Male Sex, in the Decapod Crustacea. 
By Prof. A. Giarp*. 


‘“ WHATEVER may be said concerning the advantages to the 
experimenter of having no preconceived idea, it is proved 
by innumerable examples that one often misses those pheno- 
mena which one did not expect to meet with, and that obser- 
vation is much more intense and much more fruitful when the 
investigator knows beforehand what he ought to find, and 
strives pertinaciously to find it, notwithstanding want of success 
at the outset ’’ f. 

In these words, when commencing his course last year, 
one of the masters of biology in France expressed himself, 
and there never has been a statement more useful to repeat. 
To be convinced of this we have only to run through the 
memoirs produced for some time past in most of our z0o- 
logical laboratories. The triumph of the school of Cuvier 
is now-a-days complete; the intolerant dogmatism and the 
exclusively empirical tendencies of those who occupy the 
chairs of authority no longer permit any general views. Im- 

* Translated by W.S. Dallas, F.L.S., from a separate copy, furnished 
by the author, of the paper in the ‘ Bulletin Scientifique du Nord,’ 
sér. 2, année x., 1887. 

+ Marey, “Les Lois de la Mécanique en Biologie,” ‘Revue Rose,’ 
3rd July, 1886, p. 5. 

Ann & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xix. 23 


326 Prof. A. Giard on Parasttie Castration 


bedding and sectioning, describing as closely as possible a 
microscopic preparation, detailing to the public the little 
misadventures of a badly-conceived histological cuisine are 
the things which constitute a presentable thesis; as to the 
conclusion of the memoir, that must be impressed with the 
greatest reserve. It will be remarked, for example, that the 
Brachiopoda are probably Brachiopoda, and that, in spite of 
all the recent works upon the Tunicata and the Bryozoa, the 
subkingdom Mollusca is still extant. And nevertheless the 
enormous mass of faets which is every day bemg aecumulated 
by the naturalists of the whole world renders more and more 
necessary the employment of the synthetic method, without 
which scienee is a chaos. Moreover, theoretical ideas, far 
from being, as has been asserted, a source of error, very often 
enable us to correet old erroneous and imperfect views, and 
to render available peculiarities which, without them, would 
have passed unnoticed. 

The present note, I think, will be a fresh demonstration 
of the aphorism enunciated by Prof. Marey. 


[. 


In the course of last summer, at Conearneau, I had the 
opportunity of studying a Sacculina parasitic upon Steno- 
rhynchus phalangium, Pennant. ‘This Sacculina had already 
been indicated, without description, by Fraisse, who met with 
it at Naples; | called it Sacculina Lraissec, in honour of that 
zoologist. It appears to be rather common. Although such 
statistics are very liable to vary and only constitute the 
result of a rough approximation, I estimate at about one in 
fifty the number of Stenorhynchi infested by this Rhizo- 
cephalan among those captured in the Bay of La Forest. 

Sacculina Fraisset is easily distinguished from the other 
species of the same genus by its external form and its organi- 
zation. It is entirely concealed in the sort of case formed by 
the tail of the crab and the sternal plastron. Its outline is 
cordiform. ‘The cloacal aperture is nearly sessile, and irre- 
gularly triangular in young individuals. ‘The chitinous ring 
which surrounds the peduncle is very simple and not strongly 
marked; the peduncle is hollow; the roots are thicker and 
more irregularly branched than those of S. careind; the col- 
leteric glands annexed to the ovary are well developed and 
situated at the sides, towards the upper third of the height. 
The orientation is the same as that of S. carcint. he 
ovoid, or nearly spherical, testes are situated at the median 
part of the posterior half of the ovaries, nearly in the centre 


in the Decapod Crustacea. 327 


of figure of the parasite; each of them gives origin to a 
long deferent duct which reaches the posterior margin of the 
ovary and turns round it to open in the suprapeduncular 
region. SS. Fratsset therefore belongs to the group of the 
mesorchidean Sacculine, the type of which is Sacculina corcu- 
lum, Kossmann, which is parasitic upon Atergatis floridus. 
As in the case of the parasite of Carcinus menas, the Sac- 
culina arrives at its complete formation during the period of 
reproduction of the crab—that is to say, in the present case, 
during the months of June and July *. 

Since the year 1873, when I began to study the Rhizo- 
cephala, I have found, upon the Crustacea of our shores, about 
twenty species of Sacculine, several of which are new to 
science or still only imperfectly known. Hitherto I have 
published nothing upon these animals. Why then have I 
attached particular importance to the discovery of the Saccu- 
lina of the Stenorhynchus, and devoted myself to a more active 
investigation of that parasite? It is because Fraisse had 
made an observation upon a species also parasitic upon an 
Oxyrhynchan, namely the Sacculina neglecta of Inachus 
scorpio, which, if correct, would possess great interest. 
Fraisse, in fact, asserted ¢ that the males of Jnachus scorpio 
are never infested by the Sacculina, and he attributed this 
immunity to the narrowness of their abdomen; he says :— 
“The males of Jnachus, according to my observations, are 
never infested by parasites, probably on account of the different 
form and the smallness of their abdomen.” 

The sexual dimorphism of Stenorhynchus being just as 
marked as that of Znachus, it seemed likely that Sacculina 
Fraisset would present the same ethological peculiarity as 
Sacculina neglecta, and would infest only the females. The 
confirmation of Fraisse’s observation would have been a fresh 
argument in favour of the theory cf the local fixation of the 
embryos of the Rhizocephala in opposition to the curious 
hypothesis of the migration of the larve, recently put forward 
by M. Y. Delage. Seeing that in all the species of Decapods, 
all more or less dimorphic, in which I had met with Sacculine, 
I had never noticed even a comparative immunity of the 
male sex, Fraisse’s supposed discovery seemed to me to prove 
too much. Nevertheless one could not regard it & priort as 

* My excellent friend Prof. Marion sent me, some years ago, a Saccu- 
lina parasitic upon Stenorhynchus egyptius, M.-Edw., which is evidently 
very nearly allied to S. Fraisse?. I designate it S. Fraissez, var. egyptia. 
The Stenorhynchus which bore it came from the muddy bottom to the 


east of the port of Algiers, between the gasworks and the Aga’s baths. 
+ P. Fraisse, “ Die Gattung Cryptoniscus, F. Miiller,” 1877, p. 23, 


note 3. 
235 


328 Prof. A. Giard on Parasitic Castration 


erroneous, for it seemed to have a relation to another fact of 
the same nature long since indicated in the case of other 
parasites. As long ago as 1837 Rathke wrote :—“ Mirabile 
dictu, Bopyri omnia que vidi exempla—vidi autem eorum 
plures ecenturias—solammodo in Palemonibus femznis repe- 
reram, licet in manus meas non pauciores horum animalium 
mares, quam femine incidissent” (‘ De Bopyro et Nereide,’ 
p. 18). Choice in fixation does not seem to be theoretically 
more impossible in the case of the Sacculine than in that of the 
Bopyri. 

However this may be, for several days I carefully examined 
the numerous Stenorhyneht which every sweep of the trawl! 
brings up from the bottom of the Bay of La Forest. At the 
first glanee the superficial examination that one could make 
en board the boat seemed fully to confirm Fraisse’s opinion. 
On the first day of dredging I returned to the laboratory quite 
convinced that I brought back only female Stenorhyncht 
bearing Sacculine. This crab is so transparent that, even 
without Jifting the tail, we can perfectly distinguish the 
yellowish tint of the parasite through the integuments of its 
host. 

As in Stenorhynchus the number of males greatly exceeds 
that of the females, the apparent immunity of the former 
became still more singular. But a eareful examination of 
these Crustacea soon revealed some very eurious facts, although 
very different from that indicated by Fraisse. 

In the infested females the influence of the parasite, which 
displays itself internally by the abortion of the ovules, betrays 
itself externally by a profound modification of the four pairs 
of ovigerous feet on the abdomen. These appendages are 
very inferior in size to the normal state, sometimes reduced to 
small scarcely plumose ares; and we cannot ascribe their 
atrophy to wearing caused by the friction of the Sacculina. 
In fact, I have ascertained that in adult females upon which 
the recently evaginated Sacculina was still of very small size 
and removed from all contact with the ovigerous feet, the 
latter already presented the dwarfish and stunted aspect of 
aborted organs. Here therefore there is no mechanical action, 
but a remarkable fact of correlation of growth. 

I soon observed infested Stenorhyneht, apparently quite 
similar to the preceding, in which the ovigerous feet did not 
exist at all; but in these cases it was easy to find, between 
the parasite and the sternal surface of the crab, the copulatory 
styles, greatly reduced in size it is true, and, further, the posi- 
tion of the genital apertures was different. In one word 
these individuals were males in which the tail had the width 


tn the Pecapod Crustacea. 329 


and all the external characters of the female appendage, and 
seemed to be arranged to protect the parasite as pertectly as 
it protects the eggs in the other sex. ; 

Moreover, the secondary sexual characters of these infested 
males were likewise modified in the same direction as the 
primary characters. The chele of the first pair of legs, in- 
stead of being strongly developed and projecting far beyond 
the head as in the normal males, were teeble and reduced as 
in the female sex. All these peculiarities are the more striking 
as in its ordinary state Stenorkynchus is one of the Brachyurous 
Decapods in which the sexual dimorphism is most accentu- 
ated. A drawing of these males, castrated by the parasite, 
seems to be absolutely useless, as it would be confounded with 
the classical figures given of the female sex. The number of 
these males, moreover, is more restricted than that of the 
females {about ene to six aecording to my statistics). Ina 
presence of this result I have every reasen to think that 
Hraisse, being more particularly engaged in the investigation 
of Cryptoniscus, contented himself with a too rapid examina- 
tion of the Znachus scorpio intested by Sacculina neglecta, 
and that im this Oxyrhynchan, as in Stenorhynchus, the male 
sex is not free frem the attacks of the Rhizocephalan. 


ii. 


Since 1873, I may say without exaggeration that thou- 
sands of Carcinus mcanas bearing Sacculine have passed 
under my eyes. More recently M. Yves Delage, on his part, 
has examined a respectable number of these animals. He has 
done this with a very legitimate but particularly lively desire 
to see something that I had not seen. In other countries Koss- 
mann has also studied the Rhizocephala with much care and 
success. Nevertheless neither Kossmann, nor Delage, nor 
myself had noticed a very important fact, which one cannot help 
seeing when, instead of looking, one observes. ‘This fact may 
be enunciated as follows:—When a young male Carcinus 
menas ts infested by a Sacculina it acquires, tn part, the ex- 
ternal sexual characters of the female sez. ‘The resemblance 
may be carried so far as to cause for a moment a difficulty in 
the determination of the sexes if we neglect to lift the 
caudal appendage. 

Even last year, when I announced to the Academy of 
Sciences the curious observations which I had made upon the 
Sacculina of Stenorhynchus *, I still regarded that type as 
exceptional, and thought that in most of the Decapod Crusta- 

* Comptes Rendus, July 5, 1886, p. 84; ‘ Annals,’ ser. 5, vol. xviii. 
p- 165, 


330 Prof. A. Giard on Parasitic Castration 


cea the atrophy of the male genital glands, caused by the 
presence of a Saceulina, was unaccompanied by any modifi- 
cation of the external sexual characters. Nevertheless I had 
a vague recollection of the embarrassing cases to which I have 
alluded above. Hence, on my arrival at Wimereux during 
the vacation, profiting by the cireumstance that the Sacculina 
was comparatively abundant that summer, I examined a great 
number of infested specimens of Carciénus menas, and I soon 
found it easy to recognize, and to demonstrate to my pupils, 
the effects of parasitic castration upon the young male crabs. 
So true is it that, as Marey says, “ observation is much more 
intense and much more fruitful when the investigator knows 
beforehand what he ought to find, and strives pertinaciously 
to find it, notwithstanding want of success at the outset.” 

The external sexual characters of the Brachyurous Decapod 
Crustacea are too well known for us to delay much in describ- 
ing them. It is well known that the principal one is that 
the tail (abdomen) of these animals is generally broad and 
oval in the female, while it is narrow and trapezoidal or tri- 
angular in the male sex. This abdomen is composed of 
seven somites, of which the first two (1 and 2) bear the 
copulatory styles in the male, while in the female the somites 
2, 3, 4, and 5 are furnished with the plumose feet destined to 
support the ova. Lastly, in a certain number of species, 
notably in Carcinus maenas and in Portunus, the somites 3, 4, 
and 5 are intimately soldered together in the male in such a 
way that the tail appears to be formed only of five segments, 
thus, 1, 2, 3,4, 5, 6, and 7. 

Grobben has pointed out that the coalescence of the seg- 
ments 3, 4, 5 in the male sex does not occur in certain Cyclo- 
metopa (Hriphia spinifrons, Pilumnus hirtellus), and that even 
in other groups of Brachyura (Notopoda, Oxystomata, Oxy- 
rhyncha, Catometopa) side by side with forms in which there 
are five segments in the abdomen of the male we find others 
which have retained the seven primitive somites. Whence 
it may be concluded that the coalescence has been produced 
independently in the various sections of the Brachyura, and 
that it probably constitutes an arrangement serviceable in the 
act of copulation. Lastly, the chele are generally more de- 
veloped in the male sex. 

All these external sexual characters disappear more or less 
when the crab is rendered sterile by the presence of a parasite ; 
the copulatory styles and the ovigerous feet are frequently 
more or less atrophied, but always much less so than in 
Stenorhynchus. ‘The modification bears especially upon the 
general form of the tail, which in the male sex takes on the 


tin the Decapod Crustacea. 331 


appearance which we here reproduce (fig. IIL.). The whole 
organ, without quite attaining the width which it presents in 
the female sex, is nevertheless much wider than in the normal 


Fig. II. 


foe 


Figs. L-III. Abdomen of Carcinus menas.—I. Female. II. Male (nor- 
mal). IIIf. Maleinfested by Saceulina. IV. Male infested by Entione. 

Figs. V-VII. Abdomen of Portunus holsatus.—V. Male (normal), VI. 
Female. VII. Male infested by Sacculina. 


males. The segments 3, 4, and 5 are still generally soldered 
together or very slightly movable, but their outlines are well 
marked and they seem to be quite distinct; segment 3 does 


332 Prof. A. Giard on Parasitic Castration 


not project so much laterally beyond the following segments. 
Segment 6 (that which in the Macrura bears the uropods) 
is rounded on its free margins and presents nearly the form of 
a semicircle instead of being trapezoidal as in the ordinary 
male. 

All these modifications are produced in a more or less com- 
plete fashion according as the crab has been infested at a more 
or less advanced age; old males bearing Sacculine do not 
differ at all from normal males, or, at the utmost, segment 6 
is slightly dilated at its margins. 

I have observed modifications exactly identical with those 
of Carcinus menas in young males of Portunus holsatus in- 
fested by Sacculina Andersonii, sp. n. (fig. VIL.). 

The males of Cancer pagurus infested by Sacculina trian- 
gularis, Anderson, those of Portunus puber, infested by S. 
Priei, sp. n., and those of Platyonychus latipes, infested by 
S. Betencourti, sp. n., present much less considerable modifi- 
cations. 


IIl. 


My attention having thus been attracted to the influence of 
parasitic castration, due to the presence of a Rhizocephalan, I 
examined more carefully than I had previously done the male 
Crustacea infested by the Isopods of the group Bopyride. I 
knew that these Isopods usually cause the sterility of their 
hosts. However, there are more numerous exceptions than in 
the case of the Rhizocephala, and in not a few instances we 
can still observe some activity, imperfect it is true, of the 
male or female genital glands of the Decapods bearing Ento- 
niseus or Bopyride. 

The young males of Carcinus menas infested by Portunion 
menadis frequently present a modification of the external 
sexual characters, but this modification is less profound than 
that which we have considered above. It consists, in the first 
place, of the less complete coalescence in the infested male of 
the abdominal segments 3, 4, and 5, and especially in the form 
of the sixth segment, which becomes dilated at its free mar- 
gins as in the Sacculiniferous males (see fig. [V.). This latter 
peculiarity is very interesting. In the males bearing Saccu- 
line, the tail being gradually raised by the parasite, it might 
be thought that the dilatation of the sixth somite was due to 
the circumstance that this segment was no longer confined 
within the groove hollowed out in the sternal part of the 
carapace of the crab. But the same explanation cannot be 
given in the case of the male bearing Hntoniscus, and one is 
torced to assume that this modification of the sixth somite is 


in the Decapod Crustacea. 333 


a phenomenon of correlation of growth without any direct 
mechanical cause. 

I should have liked to pursue the observation of these 
curious facts in other species of Decapods infested by Entione ; 
unfortunately these parasites are rare, and Platyonychus latipes, 
which is very frequently infested by Portunion Kossmanni at 
Wimereux, is not well adapted for the investigation of this 
question in consequence of the narrowness of the abdomen in 
both sexes. 

Taking into account the facts which we have just discussed 
we may inquire whether the peculiarity noticed by Rathke, 
to which we have already referred, namely the exclusive in- 
festation of the female prawns by Bopyrus squillarum, may 
not be explicable by a mistake analogous to that which we at 
first fell into with regard to the Sacculina of Stenorhynchus. 

Rathke also first indicated, and all subsequent authors have 
confirmed this statement, that the presence of a Bopyrus caused 
the sterility of the prawn which bore it. He says :—“ Haud 
minus memoratu dignum hoc mihi videter, quod neque 
eo anni tempore quo Palemones ova sua (sub cauda) fovent, 
neque ullo alio tempore inter ea horum animalium exempla, 
que Bopyrum exceperant, ullum inveni cujus ova ita exculta 
fuissent, ut partu edi potuissent”’ *. 

But the external characters which distinguish the sexes in 
Palemon are not very striking. Grobbent, who has recently 
studied this question pretty completely in the case of Palemon 
rectirostris, ascribes to the male the following differential 
peculiarities :— 

1. Its size is smaller. 

2. The inner branch of the first pair of abdominal feet is 
much more developed than in the female. 

3. The second abdominal foot bears on the inside of its 
inner branch a styloid appendage furnished with stiff hairs . 

4. The branch of the first antenne which bears the olfactory 
setee is larger than in the female, and that absolutely and not 
only relatively to the size of the body. The olfactory sete 
are also more numerous. 

As the Bopyride generally infest the young Decapods, the 
first character (1) derived from the size cannot be of any use 
in the question now under consideration. ‘The other charac- 
ters consist in the greater development in the male of organs 


* Rathke, De Bopyro et Nereide, 1837, p. 18. 

+ Grobben, ‘ Beitrage zur Kenntniss der mannlicher Geschlechtsorgane 
der Dekapoden’ (Vienna, 1878), pp. 76, 77, 79. 

} Heller further indicates a second and smaller inner appendage, but 
he has mistaken for this the retinaculum (‘ Die Crustaceen des siidlichen 
Europa,’ Vienna, 1863). 


334 Prof. A. Giard on Parasitic Castration 


which exist in a less degree in the female. It is reasonable 
to suppose that the atrophy of the genital glands must have 
an influence upon the development of these external organs. 
Lastly, as it is very probable that Rathke did not undertake 
a complete dissection of the infested prawns which he ex- 
amined, and that he no doubt contented himself with a deter- 
mination of the sexes by the most prominent external cha- 
racters, there is room for an inquiry whether this determination 
may not have been rendered erroneous by the influence of the 
parasite itself, and whether Rathke did not regard as females 
males in which the presence of the Bopyrus had hindered the 
manifestation of the external sexual characters. 

This very interesting verification might be quickly made 
in localities where Lopyrus is abundant. I may indicate 
as a particularly favourable spot for this investigation the 
little port of St. Vaast-la-Hougue. Some years ago (in 
1875) I there found Bopyrus squillarum in great abundance. 
Unfortunately at that time the question under discussion had 
not yet arisen, and I paid no attention to the matter. 

Besides the preceding cases a single example of parasitic 
castration is noted elsewhere among the Crustacea, namely 
that of a Copepod, Cyclops tenuicornis, infested by larve of 
Distoma, and in consequence presenting embryonic characters 
during its whole life *. 


LY. 


A case of parasitic castration absolutely comparable to that 
which we have just studied in the Decapod Crustacea has been 
indicated by Perez in the Hymenopterous insects of the genus 
Andrena infested by Stylopst. The communication of the 
learned professor of Bordeaux is most interesting, and does not 
seem to have been sufficiently appreciated by French and 
foreign zoologists. Hence we think it will be serviceable to 
reproduce here the summary of it, which was given in the 
‘Revue internationale des Sciences.’ 

Having remarked that certain species of Andrena constantly 
bear a parasite, and having closely examined these species, 
Perez recognized that they are only abnormal forms of other 
species ; and this led him to study the anatomical modifica- 
tions which, in the bee, are correlative with the presence of a 
parasite. 


* Herrick, “ Heterogenetic Development in Diaptomus,” ‘ American 
Naturalist,’ vol. xviii. 

+ Perez, “ Des effets du parasitisme des Stylopes sur les Apiaires du 
genre Andrena” (Soc. des Sci. phys. et Nat. de Bordeaux, 12th June, 
1879 ; ‘ Revue internationale des Sciences,’ tome iy. p. 281). 


in the Decapod Crustacea. 335 


In general a stylopized bee has the head smaller than a 
normal individual of the same species, the abdomen more 
globose, the integument of this latter organ sometimes dis- 
coloured, its puncturing less strongly marked, its villosity more 
abundant and longer upon the last segments, and presenting a 
marked tendency to acquire a golden-red tinge towards the 
extremity in those species in which the hairs of this part are 
fulvous or even brown. Lastly, which is even more remark- 
able, the female has the hind legs more slender, and their 
brush more or less reduced, sometimes wanting; and in the 
species in which the male has the face white or yellow the 
female acquires spots of this colour ; the sting itself becomes 
smaller. On the other hand, the male sometimes loses the 
proper coloration of his face, and thus becomes more like the 
female. Hach sex thus loses more or less the attributes which 
characterize it and tends more or less to acquire those of the 
opposite sex. 

It must be added that a stylopized female is never seen 
bearing pollen on the hind legs ; she plunders the flowers, but 
only for her own nourishment, and not to collect anything. 
She therefore appears to be destitute of the reproductive func- 
tion, as she is deprived of certain characters which are the 
external signs of it. 

It was natural to deduce from these facts that by its 
presence the Stylops causes the atrophy of the internal 
genital organs. Some authors who have paid attention to 
parasites have, in tact, noted in passing the atrophy of the 
genital organs of the host. But these data are very vague 
and it was necessary to check them. M. Perez ascertained 
that in a stylopized female Andrena the ovarian tubes are 
completely arrested in their development and tke ova never 
attain their normal evolution; the stylopized female is unfitted 
for reproduction. In the male the atrophy usually affects 
only the testis of the side on which the parasite is situated ; 
the sperm-cells become segmented, but without producing 
spermatozoids. But the testis of the opposite side attains 
its normal volume and is found to be distended by a great 
quantity of semen. ‘The stylopized male may therefore still 
copulate with effect ; the stylopized female probably never 
copulates—at any rate she cannot lay fertile eggs. 

According to Perez this atrophy of the genital organs is a 
simple arrest of development and appears to be chiefly an 
effect of the pressure due to the presence of the parasite, whose 
body almost entirely fills the abdomen *, 


* To the examples of parasitic castration above enumerated we may 
further add the very interesting case of the North-American squirrel, 


336 Prof. A. Giard on Parasitic Castration 


V. 


What conclusions can we draw from the observations 
which we have just summarized ? - 

Keeping for the moment to the facts taken in themselves, 
without attempting to inquire into their primary cause, and 
considering them in their maximum state, that is to say, such 
as we observe in Stenorhynchus phalangium, we shall see at 
once that the parasite, when fixed upon a male crab, is much 
better protected than it would have been if the male had not 
undergone the modification already described. As, however, 
this transformation does not take place unless the crab is 
infested when quite young, at a time when the sexual differ- 
entiation has not yet been produced, it follows that natural 
selection must have determined a more and more precocious 
fixation of the parasite *. Hence it happens that the Saccu- 
line of the Oxyrhyncha (1) always infest young crabs, and 
(2) cause a more complete atrophy of the copulatory styles 
and ovigerous feet. ; 

In the Brachyura of which the sexual dimorphism is less 
accentuated the protection afforded to the parasite by the 
modified abdomen of the male is less efficacious ; consequently 
natural selection plays a less active part, and we pretty fre- 
quently observe the infestation of old individuals. More- 
over, even in case of early infestation, the modification of the 
male sexual characters is less considerable. 

If we now seek to understand the mode in which the modi- 
fications of the external sexual characters of the Decapods 
are connected with parasitic castration, several explanations 
occur to the mind and must be examined in their turn. 

1. It may be supposed that these modifications are useful 
to the infested crab, and, in consequence, have been gradually 
developed by natural selection. 

It may seem strange, & priord, to invoke natural selection, 
and consequently heredity, to explain phenomena which are 
associated with the sterility of the animals which manifest 
them; but we must not forget that this sterility is only tem- 
porary, that it ceases with the existence of the parasite, and 
that it is not impossible that a crab which has borne a Sac- 


Tamias Lystert, Rich., which, according to Asa Fitch, is often castrated 
by an (Hstrid larva, Cuterebra emasculator, Fitch, which resides in the 
testicular sac. We would suggest to our American confréres the com- 
plete investigation of this parasite and of the effects which it produces. 

* Of course at present we have to do only with natural selection as 
applying to the parasite. 


in the Decapod Crustacea. 337 


culina may recover and become the progenitor of a numerous 
family. 

It may also appear paradoxical to say that it is advanta- 
geous to the crab to thoroughly protect its parasite. Never- 
theless it is easy to convince one’s self, by examining a crab 
bearing a Sacculina, that every excitation of the parasite 
pioduces a contraction the recoil of which is very painful to 
the crab. The more the Sacculina is sheltered the less the 
crab must experience pangs resulting from the contraction — 
of the Rhizocephalan when irritated by external objects. 
And, further, if the Sacculina happens to be severely wounded, 
it will die and become decomposed on the spot, often causing 
the death of the crab, whose viscera are affected by the putre- 
faction of the roots of its enemy. On the other hand, if the 
Sacculina grows old, suitably protected, it has still an exist- 
ence much shorter than that of its host, and when it dies its 
roots in time undergo a sort of dry degenerescence which 
does not seem at all to place the life of the crab in danger. 

A priori therefore we cannot entirely reject the influence 
of natural selection in the transmission of the capacity on the 
part of the male crabs of acquiring certain modifications ; but 
we nevertheless think that this explanation must be discarded 
upon considerations of comparative physiology. 

It has long been known that the castration of the males of 
mammals and birds results in giving to the animals subjected 
to it the secondary sexual characters of the female sex. Per- 
haps it would be more correct to say that, in these cases, as 
in that under consideration, castration prevents the develop- 
ment of the male sexual characters. However this may be, 
in geldings and capons the sterility is complete and definitive. 
Now the modifications which they present are completely of 
the same nature as those which we have indicated among the 
Crustacea. We have therefore to find an explanation which 
may apply to all the cases. 

2. We might seek this explanation in what Darwin has 
called ‘latent characters.” Of these it is precisely the 
secondary sexual characters which furnish the best example. 
“ In every female,” says Darwin *, “all the secondary male 
characters, and in every male all the secondary female cha- 
racters, apparently exist in a latent state, ready to be evolved 
under certain conditions. It is well known that a large num- 
ber of female birds, such as fowls, various pheasants, partridges, 
peahens, ducks, &c., when old or diseased, or when operated 
on, partly assume the secondary male characters of their 


* ‘Variation of Animals and Plants,’ vol, ii. p. 51. 


338 Prof. A. Giard on Parasitic Castration 


species. In the case of the hen pheasant this has been ob- 
served to occur more frequently during certain seasons than 
during others [Yarrell, Phil. Trans. "1827 ; Dr. Hamilton, 
Brn. 8. 1862]. A duck ten years old has been known to 
assume both the perfect winter and summer plumage of the 
drake. Waterton [ Essays, 1838] gives a curious case of a 
hen which had ceased laying and had assumed the plumage, 
voice, spurs, and warlike disposition of the cock; when 
opposed to an enemy she would erect her hackles and show 
fight. Thus every character, even to the instinct and manner 
of fighting, must have lain dormant in this hen as long as her 
ovaria continued to act*. The females of two kinds of deer, 
when old, have been known to acquire horns.” 

Lastly, every one knows that in many women after the 
cessation of menstruation the chin and upper lip become 
clothed with a regular beard, a phenomenon the relation of 
which to the development of the male plumage in old hen 
pheasants cannot be denied. 

“On the other hand,” says Darwin (J. c.), “ with male 
animals, it is notorious that the secondary sexual characters 
are more or less completely lost when they are subjected to 
castration. Thus, if the operation be performed on a young 
cock, he never, as Yarrell states, crows again; the comb, 
wattles, and spurs do not grow to their full size, and the 
hackles assume an intermediate appearance between true 
hackles and the feathers of the hen. Cases are recorded of 
confinement alone causing analogous results. But characters 
properly belonging to the female are likewise acquired ; the 
capon takes to sitting on eggs, and will bring up chickens ; 
and, what is more curious, the utter ly sterile male hybrids from 
the pheasant and the fowl act in the same manner, ‘ their 
delight being to watch when the hens leave their nests and 
to take on themselves the office of a sitter.” That admirable 
observer Réaumur asserts that a cock, by being long confined 
in solitude and darkness, can be taught to take charge of 
young chickens; he then utters a peculiar cry, and retains 
during his whole life this newly acquired maternal instinct. 
The many well-ascertained cases of various male mammals 
giving milk show that their rudimentary mammary glands 
retain this capacity in a latent condition.” 

We have cited textually these passages from Darwin, of 
which the conclusion is that “7m many, probably in all, cases, 
the secondary characters of each sex lie dormant or latent in 


* “Tsid. Geoffroy St.-Hilaire in his ‘ Essais de Zool. Gén.’ (1842), has 
collected such cases in ten different kinds of birds. It appears that Aris- 
totle was well aware of the change in mental disposition in old hens.” 


in the Decapod Crustacea. 339 


the opposite sea, ready to be evolved under peculiar ctrcum- 
stances.” 

Examples of a similar abnormal development of the charac- 
ters of one sex in the opposite sex are not unknown among 
the Crustacea. Grobben * has several times met with females 
of Astacus fluviatilis in which the first pair of abdominal feet 
were constructed as in the male. The ovaries were well 
developed, and these females bore ova upon the other feet. 
Grobben interprets the fact as a simple transfer of the charac- 
ters of one sex to the other, which, he adds, is not uncommon 
in the animal kingdom. 

E. von Martens has noted the presence of female genital 
apertures in the male of Astucus plebecus t. Hilgendorf has 
likewise ascertained the presence of rudimentary female 
genital orifices upon the third pairs of feet of the males of 
certain Crustacea f. 

We may remark that in the case of the crabs infested by 
Sacculine there is not in reality, as we have already pointed 
out, any manifestation of female characters ia the male sex, 
but rather an absence of the development of the male charac- 
ters; the animal remains in a young stage, not sexually 
differentiated, but acquiring a somewhat larger size. This is 
also, in our opinion, what occurs in castrated mammals and 
birds. While the females whose ovaries have been destroyed 
or no longer function acquire the positive characters of the 
male sex (hor ns, spurs, hackles, &c.), the castrated males are 
modified especially in this direction, that they do not acquire 
the attributes of their sex. It is true that it may be remarked 
that in the cases cited by Darwin, as in that of the Sacculi- 
niferous Crustacea, it is the female that most closely approaches 
the stock-form and presents the fewest secondary sexual cha- 
racters. Nevertheless one does not see why the female 
Brachyura furnished with Sacculine do not lose their ovige- 
rous feet which have become useless. 

3. The fact that in cases of infestation there is really no 
manifestation of female characters in the male sex, or of male 
characters in the female sex, leads us to attr ibute the modi- 
fications of which we have been speaking to a simple arrest of 
development of the external characters of the two sexes, an 
arrest of development which is more noticeable in the male, 
because in that sex the secondary sexual characters are, in the 
normal state, much more developed than in the female. 


* ‘ Beitrage zur Kenntniss der mannlicher Geschlechtsorgane,’ p. 83. 

+ Senckenb. Ges. naturf. Freunde, 1870, p. 1. 

{ Die von Herrn W. Peters in “ Mozambique gesammelten Crusta- 
ceen,’ Monatsh. Akad. Berl. 1878, pp. 782-861. See also Tagbl, der 
Versamml. Deutscher Naturf., Cassel, 1872. 


340 Prof. A. Giard on Parasitic Castration 


In support of this view we may cite here some very correct 
ideas put forward by Isid. Geoffroy Saint-Hilaire in his 
‘Zoologie générale’ with regard to female birds in male 
plumage. He says :— 

*¢ We may assume theoretically the existence in most species 
of birds not of a brilliant plumage proper to the male and of 
a dull plumage proper to the female, but, in general, of two 
plumages, one imperfect, belonging especially to the young, 
the other perfect, which the males acquire very early and 
which the females also tend to acquire, but at a much more 
advanced age and under certain peculiar circumstances ”’ *. 

And further on he adds :—‘‘ It has been said that the 
young of both sexes have the plumage of the female ; but is 
this statement perfectly correct? Is it really the case that 
the male in his youth has the permanent plumage of the 
female? Or, which is theoretically very different, is it not 
that the female retains more or less completely the plumage of 
youth, which, as regards her colours, is arrested in develop- 
ment and does not arrive at the conditions characteristic of 
the perfect state of the species?” (1. c. p. 492). 

Further, ‘The old female in the course of those remark- 
able phenomena which tend to render her more and more like 
the male, seems to tend to pass through all the same phases 
which the male pheasant traverses in his youth. <A female, 
when her laying is about to cease or has just ceased, and a 
young male are in conditions which may be compared in many 
respects. Both have the same plumage, the imperfect plu- 
mage ; both will have again, at a more or less distant period, 
the same plumage, the pertect plumage of the species. The 
same change must therefore take place in both cases, since 
the starting-point is the same, and the old female and the 
young male tend towards the same end. But the changes 
take place with very unequal rapidity in the one and in the 
other ; one requires several years, a single year suffices for 
the other. Moreover the order in which the change is effected 
is not exactly the same. It will be sufficient to compare the 
young males preserved in all our museums, with the details 
that I have given of the old females, to see that in the two 
cases the change takes place in a different manner. It is 
never possible to say of an old hen pheasant in which the 
change has commenced that she has exactly the plumage of 
a young cock pheasant of such or such an age. It is there- 
fore by two different ways that nature advances in the one 
case and the other towards similar final results ” (/. c. pp. 507, 
508). 

* «Essai de Zoologie générale,’ 1841, p. 492. 


in the Decapod Crustacea. 341 


VI. 


Generally we think that the modifications due to parasitic 
castration must be assimilated to those which are the result of 
progenesis. We say that there is progenesis when in an 
animal sexual reproduction occurs in a more or less preco- 
cious manner, that is to say, when the sexual products (ova or 
spermatozoids) are formed and matured before the creature 
has attained its full development. As examples may be cited 
the axolotls and larve of Tritons, which, the former normally, 
the latter occasionally, oviposit while they still possess their 
branchize. 

Very often progenesis affects only one sex. Sometimes it 
is the female sex that ripens in the larval state, as in the 
Aphides *, Stylops, &c. Sometimes it is the male sex, as in 
Bonellia, the complementary males of the Cirripedes, the 
pigmy males of the Rotifera, the male of the salmon and the 
eel, &c. 

In other cases again the animal presents the two sexes 
successively with progenesis in one of them. ‘Thus there is 
protandric progenesis in the Cymothoadian Crustacea, which 
are males when young, and become females as they grow old 
and complete their development. The case of old female 
Gallinaceee with masculine plumage and instincts, on the 
contrary, seems to be an imperfect example of protogynic 
progenesis, since these females have laid eggs when they had 
still the livery of the young, and have subsequently continued 
their development and presented the characters of the males, 
without, however, the production of spermatozoids having 
been seen. 

In extreme cases of female progenesis reproduction even 
takes place without the assistance of the male element, thus 
reverting to the primordial agamic form. These cases have 
been long known under the name of pedogenesis. They have 
been observed in the larve of Miéastor and Chironomus, and 
in certain Aphides, The supposed alternation of generations 
in the T'rematoda must also be regarded as a very strongly 
marked case of female progenesis (paedogenesis), and so also 
perhaps in other cases still regarded as examples of alterna- 
tion of generations. 

Whenever there is progenesis in a particular type we there- 
fore recognize either momentarily or definitely an arrest of 


* According to a very recent note by M. R. Moniez there is in certain 
Aphides [ Coccidee ] progenesis inthe male. In this case (Lecaniwm hespe- 
ridum) the male remains rudimentary and in a manner parasitic on the 
female, like the male of Bonellia (‘Comptes Rendus,’ February 14, 1887), 


Ann, & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xix. 24 


342 Prof. A.-Giard on Parasitic Castration 


growth and development; the progenetic animal has conse- 
quently the aspect of a sexual larva when compared either 
with the other sex or with allied forms which do not present 
the phenomenon of progenesis. __ 

This is in perfect harmony with the principle so well eluci- 
dated by Herbert Spencer of the antagonism between genesis 
and growth and between genesis and development. This 
antagonism is easily explained if we consider that the materials 
employed in reproduction cannot serve for the growth of the 
individual. If it is advantageous to an animal to reproduce 
without acquiring useless organs, natural selection will soon 
determine a more and more complete progenesis. Parasitic 
animals besides that they draw from their host an abundance 
of nourishment, have no need of a number of organs which 
serve their free congeners in their relative life. Thus we see 
that a very great number of parasitic animals are progenetic. 
The progenetic males of Lonellia and the Cirripedes live as 
parasites in their females. In certain types (Aphides) pro- 
genesis ceases when, the food becoming less abundant, a 
change of locality may be necesSary. 

In short the arrest of development due to progenesis results 
from a deflection of the nutritive principles to the detriment 
of the progenetic animal. In the examples of parasitic cas- 
tration that we have studied the parasite acts, with regard 
to its host, absolutely the same part as the genital gland of a 
progenetic type. It diverts, for its own support, a portion of 
the principles which should have served for the development 
of the infested animal. ‘The effects produced are also exactly 
of the same kind. 

It is curious to observe to what an extent, in certain cases, 
the parasite seems to take the place of the absent genital 
products. The Hntonisci occupy precisely the position of the 
sexual glands of the Decapod Crustacea, and so nearly assume 
their aspect that we have thought we had before us an her- 
maphrodite of Carcinus menas, when we had to do with a 
male bearing a mature Portunion menadis. 

The Sacculine and Peltogasters are developed in the very 
place which the extruded eggs of the crabs and hermit-crabs 
normally occupy. It is the same with Phrywus pagurit and 
hippolytes. J am even much inclined to believe that, by a 
very singular reflex action, these parasites produce upon their 
host the same effect that would be produced by oviposition. 
The Decapods seem, in fact, to defend their parasites against 
attacks from without. A crab never frees itself from its 
Sacculina, even when it has every facility for so doing, and it 
is only when one places together several Crustaceans bearing 


tn the Decapod Crustacea. 343 


Rhizocephala that any misfortune happens to the latter. But 
the same thing takes place if we place together several females 
loaded with eggs; each one defends her own, but does not 
hesitate to devour those of her neighbours. 

It cannot be objected to this view that the males are infested 
as well as the females, for these infested males are emascu- 
lated and acquire the instincts of the female, like the capons 
or the unfertile hybrid pheasants, which sit on the eggs and 
bring up the young *. 


VIL. 


Besides the intrinsic interest they possess the observations 
that we have just brought forward have considerable import- 
ance from various points of view. 

1. In the first place it is probable that ignorance of the 
modifications produced by the parasite in the external sexual 
characters of its host has frequently given rise to errors 
analogous to those of Fraisse, and consequently this diminishes 
to a certain extent the value of the older statistics with regard 
to the Rhizocephala, a value which was already not too great 
from many other considerations. 


* We have indicated elsewhere that maternal love has its origin in a 
simple reflex action which is agreeable to the parent and occurs sometimes 
in the form of paternal love (fishes), sometimes in that of maternal love 
properly so called (birds and Mammalia). It is remarkable to find that 
this explanation was foreseen by Mauduyt as early as 1783. Thus in the 
‘Encyclopédie’ (Oiseaux i. art. Coq, p. 61), with regard to the attach- 
ment of the hen for her eggs and chickens, we read as follows :— 

“Ts this attachment rational, or is it the sensual product of the con- 
tact of the egg? What might lead us to admit the second supposition is 
that this attachment on the part of the hen does not relate to her own 
eges only, but she sits with the same assiduity and perseverance that she 
shows towards her own eggs upon all those which are given to her, of 
whatever kind they may be, and even upon inorganic bodies which have 
no resemblance to eggs but in their form. It is not the colour that 
deceives her, for I have given a hen to sit the eggs of a Cayenne bird of 
avery dark greenish-blue colour, and she did not quit them until I took 
them away.” 

Mauduyt also perceived that the female psychical characters of castrated 
males were directly acquired and not the result of the development of a 
latent instinct. Thus we read (/. ¢. art. Coq, p. 618) with regard to 
capons employed in brooding :—“ To succeed in this enterprise the belly 
of the capon to be employed is plucked and rubbed with nettles; he is 
then shut up in a room with two or three chickens ; these young animals, 
approaching the capon in search of the warmth which they found under 
their mother, make him experience a coolness which is agreeable, because 
it moderates the burning sensation that he feels; he lends himself in con- 
sequence to their wishes, and in a little time the business of brooding 
becomes so agreeable to him that he will hardly allow the chickens to 
escape from under his wings.” 


24* 


344 Prof. A. Giard on Parasitic Castration. 


2. As the infested young male crabs are the only ones 
which become modified in the female direction, it becomes 
easy to determine the relative proportion of those which have 
been infested when adult, which could not hitherto be done at 
all rigorously *. Our statistics, which unfortunately are only 
founded upon a ‘restricted number of individuals, prove never- 
theless that M. Delage was wrong in supposing that infesta- 
tion in the adult state was quite exceptional. It is, on the 
contrary, comparatively frequent in Carcinus menas. 

3. As the modification of the external sexual characters is 
the result of the profound lesion of the genital glands, we 
must conclude therefrom that the latter already exist at the 
time of the infestation, or at least that they are in course of 
formation, which indicates approximately the epoch of the 
fixation of the parasite. 


VIII. 


The fact that a parasite provokes in its host an abnormal 
development of organs which protect it at the expense of its 
victim seems at the first glance very exceptional. Neverthe- 
less we must not see in it any teleological argument, but 
simply a mutual adaptation which is not without analogy with 
numerous facts of symbiosis (whether between animals of two 
different species or between animals and plants), facts which 
form a series of which the case now under consideration may 
be regarded as an extreme term. 

The deformations produced in various plants by the Cecido- 
myice or the Cynipide are absolutely phenomena of the same 
kind. 

An equally curious case is that of the white campion 
(Melandryum album) infested by Ustilago antherarum. It is 
well known that the white campion is normally a dicecious 
plant. The young flower is hermaphrodite. But upon certain 
plants the ovaries are aborted; on others the stamens remain 
rudimentary. When the parasitic fungus is developed upon 
a male plant it fructifies in the stamens; but when it falls 
upon a female plant it would seem at first that it could not 
fructify, and this would be so much to the profit of the infested 
plant. This, however, is not so, for in this case the plant 
completely develops its rudimentary stamens to enable the 
parasite to fructify, just as the male Stenorhynchus widens its 
abdomen to protect the Sacculina Fratsse¢. Selection acting 
at once upon the host and upon the parasite has set up a 

* The size of the infested individuals does not furnish a sufficient indi- 


cation from this point of view, as sexual maturity may be produced in 
individuals of very different sizes. 


Mr. G. A. Boulenger on new Batrachians. 345 


modus vivendi between these two creatures; the name of 
symbiosis has been very justly given to this modus vivendi 
in those cases in which the two organisms draw a reciprocal 
profit from their association, and it seems to me desirable even 
to extend it to the extreme cases that we have been inyesti- 
gating. 


XLIL— On new Batrachians from Malacca. 
By G. A. BOULENGER. 


[Plate X.] 


Mr. D. F. A. Hervey has presented to the Natural History 
Museum a collection of Reptiles and Batrachians obtained 
within a radius of fifty miles from the town of Malacca, which 
was exhibited in the Straits Settlements Court at the Colonial 
and Indian Exhibition. The lizards, of which two species 
were new, have been mentioned in the Appendix to the British 
Museum Catalogue of Lizards. Of the Batrachians two 
species are new to the Malay peninsula, viz. Rana laticeps, 
Blgr., and Microhyla achatina, Boie, and four are new to 
science and described below. 


Rana labialis. (Pl. X. fig. 1.) 


Allied to R. chalconota. Vomerine teeth in two oblique 
series between the posterior borders of the choane. Head 
considerably longer than broad, much depressed ; snout long, 
acuminate, projecting beyond the lip; nostril twice as distant 
from the eye as from the end of the snout; loreal region 
deeply concave; the diameter of the eye equals its distance 
from the nostril; interorbital space a little broader than the 
upper eyelid; tympanum very distinct, usually about three 
fourths the diameter of the eye, sometimes quite as large as 
the eye. Fingers rather slender, first not extending as far as 
second; toes moderate, three-fourths webbed; tips of fingers 
dilated into large disks, the diameter of which equals about 
half that of the tympanum; tips of toes dilated into small 
disks ; subarticular tubercles moderately developed ; two small 
metatarsal tubercles, outer rather indistinct. Hind limb slen- 
der; the tibio-tarsal articulation reaches the tip of the snout 
or a little beyond. Upper surfaces finely granulate; a glan- 
dular lateral fold, distinct only anteriorly ; lower surtaces 
smooth. Brown or purple above, darker on the sides, with 
rather indistinct darker spots ; tympanum chestnut-brown ; a 


346 Mr. G. A. Boulenger on new 


white band on the upper lip; limbs with more or less distinct 
dark cross-bands; hinder side of thighs and lower surface of 
hind limbs with brown reticulation ; throat and breast spotted 
or marbled with brown. Male with internal vocal sacs ; with- 
out humeral glands. 

From snout to vent: male 35 millim., female 50. 

Several specimens. 


PHRYNELLA, g. n. (Engystomatidarum.) 


Pupil horizontal. Tongue elliptical, entire, free behind. 
Vomerine teeth none. No ridges across the palate. Tym- 
panum hidden. Fingers free, toes extensively webbed ; tips 
of fingers and toes dilated. Outer metatarsals united. No 
precoracoids; sternum cartilaginous. Diapophyses of sacral 
vertebra moderately dilated. ‘Terminal phalanges T-shaped. 


Phrynella pulchra. (Pl. X. fig. 2.) 


Physiognomy of a Callu/a. Head small, with short, trun- 
cate, projecting snout; eye moderate, its diameter a little less 
than the length of the snout; interorbital space nearly twice 
as broad as the upper eyelid. Fingers depressed, dilated into 
large subtriangular disks; first finger shorter than second ; 
subarticular tubercles very large and flat. ‘Toes nearly en- 
tirely webbed, feebly dilated at the end; a small, oval, flat, 
inner metatarsal tubercle. The tibio-tarsal articulation hardly 
reaches the posterior border of the eye. Skin smooth, or with 
small flat warts on the sides and hinder part of the back. 
Brown above with symmetrical darker spots, some of which 
are edged with a pink line; throat and lower surface of foot 
brown; belly, groin, and lower hinder side of thighs yellowish 
(in spirit) ; vent in a large dark brown spot, separated from 
the dark colour of the back and thighs by a zone of the yel- 
lowish colour of the lower surface. Male with an internal 
subgular vocal sac. 

From snout to vent 89 millim. 

Two specimens, male and female, 


Bufo parvus. (Pl. X. fig. 3.) 


Near B. biporcatus, with which it agrees in the disposition 
of the cranial ridges. Snout very short, truncate, projecting 
considerably beyond the mouth, the nostrils anterior to 
the vertical of the lower jaw ; the interorbital space as broad 
as, or a little broader than, the upper eyelid; tympanum very 
distinct, vertically oval, close to the eye and two thirds to 


Batrachians from Malacca. 347 


three fourths the diameter of the latter. First finger extend- 
ing considerably beyond second; toes hardly half-webbed, 
with simple subarticular tubercles ; two rather strong meta- 
tarsal tubercles; no tarsal fold. The tarso-metatarsal articu- 
lation reaches between the eye and the end of the snout, the 
end of the snout, or even a little beyond. Upper surfaces rowgh 
with very prominent, conical, often spiny tubercles ; parotoids 
prominent, round or subtriangular, scarcely larger than the 
tympanum; lower surfaces with round tubercles of unequal 
size. Brown above, with a few darker spots, and often with 
a few scattered irregular spots of a beautiful pink ; limbs with 
dark cross-bands ; lower surfaces spotted with brown; throat 
brown in the males, which are provided with a subgular 
vocal sac and black asperities on the inner side of the two 
inner fingers. 

Numerous specimens, caught during the breeding-season. 
The largest male measures 41 millim. from snout to vent, 
the unique female 50. 


Bufo quadriporcatus. (Pl. X. fig. 4.) 


Intermediate between B. diporcatus and B. galeatus. A 
straight, prominent, supraorbital ridge, continued into a short 
parietal ; a strong and broad orbito-tympanic ridge continuous 
with the parotoid, which is prominent and compressed, ridge- 
like. Snout short, truncate, projecting far beyond the mouth ; 
canthus rostralis well-marked, loreal region nearly vertical ; 
interorbital space much broader than the upper eyelid; tym- 
panum very distinct, vertically oval, close to and nearly as 
large asthe eye. First finger extending considerably beyond 
second ; toes short, hardly half-webbed; two moderate meta- 
tarsal tubercles; no tarsal fold. ‘The tarso-metatarsal articu- 
lation reaches the eye. Crown smooth, back with small 
warts. Parotoids much elongate ; the distance between their 
posterior extremity and the orbit equals the distance between 
the end of the snout and the extremity of the parietal crests. 
Pale brown above, whitish inferiorly ; a narrow dark line along 
the canthus rostralis and the parotoid ; limbs with dark cross- 
bands. 

A single specimen, apparently half-grown. 

Whilst describing the preceding Bufones, I have reexamined. 
a specimen of an allied species from Puerta Princesa, Philip- 
pine Islands, collected by Mr. Everett, which has been for 
some time in the Museum, but which I had put aside as a 
probably new species without being able to make up my mind 
to describe it. I now think the specimen may safely be made 
the type of a new species, to be named 


348 Mr.G. A. Boulenger on new Siluroid Fishes 


Bufo philippinicus. (Pl. X. fig 5.) 


Cranial ridges rather similar to those of B. biporcatus (cf. 
Boul. Cat. Batr. Ecaud. p. 311, fig.) ; but the supraorbital 
ridge ending in avery short branch, directed inwards and 
distinct from the parietal, which is more thickened. Snout 
short, truncate; canthus rostralis prominent ; interorbital 
space broader than the upper eyelid; tympanum very distinct, 
vertically oval, smaller than the eye—the vertical diameter of 
the right side is 43 millim., of the left side 4 millim., and the 
horizontal diameter of the eye 64 millim. First finger 
extending much beyond second ; toes half-webbed, with simple 
subarticular tubercles; no tarsal fold. The tarso-metatarsal 
articulation reaches the eye. Upper parts with small, conical, 
spiny tubercles ; parotoids oval, as long as their distance from 
the anterior border of the orbit. Olive above, with darker 
insuliform spots; cranial ridges reddish brown. 

The unique female specimen measures 75 millim. from 
snout to vent. 


XLIT.—On new Stluroid Fishes from the Andes of Columbia. 
By G. A. BoULENGER. 


A SMALL collection of Fishes made by Mr. F. A. Simons in 
Columbia (locality not mentioned), and purchased a few years 
ago by the ‘l'rustees of the British Museum, consists of five 
species, viz. :— Trichomycterus dispar, Tsch. (maculatus, C. & 


V.), Z. tenia, Kner, and the three novelties of which 
descriptions follow. 


Stygogenes Guenther?. 
Ty Ge ef Otee Os Wer 1/4. 


Head as broad as long, two sevenths of the total length 
(without caudal). Eyes very small, about one fourth the 
width of the interorbital space, midway between the anterior 
nostril and the posterior border of the head. Barbel not quite 
half the length of the head. Dentition and labial folds as in 
S. Humboldtit. A small rough spine to the adipose fin; 
sometimes another at the base of the caudal. Outer ray of 
each paired fin thickened, flexible, slightly prolonged, covered 
with small spines directed backwards; outer pectoral ray 


from the Andes of Columbia. 349 


longer than ventral, extending to the middle of the latter. 
Origin of the dorsal fin just behind the ventrals. Male with 
along anal tube, and the posterior anal rays agglomerated 
and stiff. Pale olive-brown above, spotted or marbled with 
blackish brown. 

Hight specimens, the largest measuring 83 millim. 


Cheetostomus setosus. 


Dodi =825 An 1/S3.0 oP i /6y Ved/5s,, Tus lato: 


Head large, much depressed, as long as broad, its length 
being one third of the total (without caudal) ; occipital and 
nuchal regions flat. Hye small, its diameter one third the 
width of the interorbital space. Margin of the snout granu- 
lated, with short and fine bristles in the female and long and 
strong ones in the male ; interopercular spines numerous and 
strong, setiform, curved at their extremity, the hindermost 
the largest and measuring half the length of the snout. Scutes 
spiny, the spines being arranged in lines, not keeled; no 
distinct posthumeral ridge. Thorax and belly naked. Dorsal 
fin a little longer than high; the anterior rays measure two 
thirds the length of the head; the length of its base is less 
than its distance from the caudal; four or tive scutes between 
the two dorsal fins. Caudal fin not forked, lower rays longest. 
The pectoral spine extends to beyond the base of the ventral, 
which extends to the anal. leven or twelve scutes between 
anal and caudal. Olive above, indistinctly. spotted with 
darker; fins yellowish, with round black spots; lower parts 
uniform yellowish. 

Total length 120 millim. 

Two specimens, male and female. 


Trichomycterus nigromaculatus. 


D8. j ATCoceke Ss. V8: 


Head as broad as long, six and a half times in the total 
length. The depth of the body contained eight and a half 
times in the total length. Hye very small, one fourth the 
length of the snout, one third the width of the interorbital 
space. ‘The nasal barbel extends to the ceciput, the upper 
maxillary to the base of the pectoral. Opercular and inter- 
opercular prickles strong. Upper ray of the pectoral pro- 
longed into a short filament. Origin of the dorsal fin in the 
middle of the total length. Anal fin entirely behind the 


350 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Reproductive 


dorsal, which is considerably behind the base of the ventrals. 
Caudal not forked. Pale brown above, with numerous black 
spots of unequal size. 

Fotal length 135 millim. 

Two specimens. 


XLIV.—On the Reproductive Elements of the Spongida.. 
By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &e. 


IT is not necessary now to question whether the Spongida are 
propagated by male and female elements of generation, that 
1s by spermatozoa and ova in the usual way, as so many 
have described and illustrated these elements in different 
species of the class, beginning as far back at least as 
1826, when Grant described and delineated the ova in Spongia 
panicea and S. papillaris, now Halichondria inerustans and 
H. panicea, Bk. (Edinburgh New Phil. Journ. vol. ii. p. 127 
&c. pil. i. fig. 26 &e.), and 1856, when Lieberkiihn de- 
scribed and illustrated the spermatozoa in Spongilla (Archiv 
f. Anat. u. Physiol. Heft i. p. 17, and Heft v. p. 500, Taf. 
xviii. figs. 9 and 10). But still it remains to be pointed out 
from what parts of the sponge these elements are respec- 
tively derived. ; 

Following the discoveries as they were made, let us first 
direct our attention to the ovum. 

By “ovum” Ewish to be understood to mean that stage in 
which this element is chiefly characterized by the presence of 
the germinal vesicle ; the segmentary stage, that in which it 
is chiefly characterized by the absence of the germinal vesicle ; 
and the embryonic state, that in which it is chiefly character- 
ized by the addition of cilia or motory organs to the surface. 

At the earliest period in which I could detect the ovum (in 
Halichondria lobularis) it was about 1-3000th in. in dia- 
meter, which was thus but a little larger than the spongozoon 
(“ Geissel-” or “ Kragenzell’’ of the Germans) ; while later 
on, that is when about 1000th in. in diameter, it presented all 
the characters of an unimpregnated sponge-ovum—that is, 
presenting the germinal vesicle and germinal spot surrounded 
by a polymorphic or amceboid envelope, in which state it then 
appeared to me ¢z the substance of the sponge (‘ Annals,” 
1874, vol. xiv. pp. 329 and 350, pl. xx. fig. 3, a—-c). 

Now, as the monociliated spongozoon of the ampullaceous: 
sac (a certain time after havmg been separated from its con- 


Elements of the Spongida. 351 


nexions) retracts its cilium and bodily falls down into the form 
of a creeping ameeboid cell, the latter may be a spongozoon 
which, migrating in this form through the plastic substance of 
the sponge, carries about with it the ovum, and thus becomes 
one of the so-termed ‘‘ amceboid’”’ or wandering cells of the 
sponge. Hence the origin of the ovum in one of these may 
be conjecturally explained. But this is not always the case, 
as will presently be seen, from which and additional instances 
of a similar kind we shall learn that, in form, location, and 
composition, the germinal elements of the sponge may vary 
more or less with the species to which they belong. 

After the ovum has gone through the segmentary stage it 
passes from its location in the substance of the sponge into the 
neighbouring excretory canal, where Grant, in 1826, de- 
scribed and represented it in Halichondria panicea, Bk., in the 
following words :—‘ By examining the sponge carefully with 
the microscope we are surprised to find that many of the 
mature ova are now hanging by their tapering extremity from 
the parietes of the internal canals”’ (op. et loc. cit. p. 129, pl. ii. 
fig. 26) ; all of which was verified in Tethea zetlandica, Cart., 
in 1872 (‘ Annals,’ vol. ix. p. 426, pl. xxii. figs. 14 and 15). 

After this the ovum, now in its embryonic state, gets out 
into the water through one of the vents on the surface of the 
parent sponge. 

In the Calcisponges the ovum is first seen in the substance 
which fills the interval between the chambers or ampullaceous 
sacs, that is, owtside the latter; passing afterwards, as it as- 
sumes the embryonal form, into the chamber itself, and thence 
through the inner aperture of the chamber into the cavity of 
the cloaca, whence it finally issues through the orifice of 
this cavity, also into the water. 

Returning to the ovum in the Carnosa or fleshy sponges, I 
fortunately have found among Mr. Wilson’s Australian 
specimens an ovigerous one of Chondrosia spurca, viz. that 
to which I have alluded in the ‘ Annals’ of 1886 (vol. xviii. 
p- 274), and again in the present year (vol. xix. p. 288), in 
which the ova, of which there is a s¢ngle one of considerable 
size in several of the ampullaceous sacs respectively, are not too 
small to escape being recognized, nor too large to have destroyed 
all trace of these sacs by having extended beyond their limits 
(see woodcut, p. 352) ; thus the sac, which is elliptical in form, 
averages 14-6000ths in. by 11-6000ths in. in its greatest dia- 
meters, and the ovum, which is also elliptical, 8-G000ths by 6- 
6000ths in. in its greatest diameters; so that the latter is a little 
more than half the size of the former. Hach ovum consists of a 
capsule closely applied to the sac of the granular yolk on one 


852 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Reproductive 


side and on the other, or outside, in continuation with the beaks 
of the spongozoa (woodcut, d) ; while the germinal vesicle 
which is spherical, averages 2-6000ths in. in diameter, and 
the germinal spot, which is circular and opaque, about 
1-6000th in. ; so that the interval between the ovum and outer 
border of the ampullaceous sac is filled up by the spongozoa (a). 

Now, when the ovigerous portion of the sponge is torn to 
pieces for microscopic examination many of the ova become 
detached or separated, and then they are seen to be fringed 
circumferentially with the filamentous remains of the beaks 
of the spongozoa, which, radiating from them all round, kept 
the ovum in position within the ampullaceous sac (d). 


a, ovum as seen under deep focussing, in which the spongozoa 
surrounding it are only visible; 6, ovum under less deep focussing, in 
which the whole of the spongozoa covering the ovum come into view ; 
c, ovum in the cell of the ampullaceous sac without any spongozoa; 
d, ovum out of the ampullaceous sac, showing the capsule with shreds 
of beaks of spongozoa attached to it. 


There is no difficulty whatever in seeing all this clearly in 
a well-preserved specimen when the sections are thin and 
mounted in glycerine, especially when stained. 

Every ampullaceous sac on the inner portion of the sponge 
(where the ova are, as usual, chiefly developed) contains a 
single ovum about the size mentioned, and on no occasion 
have I observed more than one, nor have I been able to dis- 
tinguish anything like a spermatoid development. JI state 
this because hereafter I shall have to notice another specimen 
of the same species in which there appears to be a spermatoid 
development without any ova. 

It must therefore be inferred that in this instance the ovum 
is developed within the ampullaceous sac, that it originated 
there, and that finally it would, in the embryonal state, find 
its way through the opening of the ampullaceous sac (which 
by that time, from the enlargement of the ovum, will probably 
have become totally effaced) into the excretory canal. Thus 


Elements of the Spongida. 353 


it is evident that at this stage, viz. when the ampullaceous 
sac and the ovum are seen together, the exact ooo of the 
latter can be easily determined. 

If, then, it be assumed that each spongozoon is the animal 
representative par excellence of the sponge (that is, that it 
contains both alimentary and reproductive organs), then it may 
be assumed that it possesses an ovary, and that the ovum 
originally comes from this source. It does not follow that all 
the ovicells of an ovary should be fertile or finally produce a 
new being if any, or that the whole of the spongozoa of the 
ampullaceous sac should, as in the present instance, be not 
called into requisition to produce a single ovum ; for Nature is 
by no means particular in these matters so long as she can 
effect her object in a single instance, that is, the reproduction 
even of a single being. 

With reference to the season during which the sponges in 
this country produce and ripen their ova, I can only state 
from actual observation that, in the Calcareous Sponge cailed 
“ Grantia compressa,” this ‘takes place between the months 
of March and June inclusively. In March the ova begin to 
appear, in April they are very evident, in May all three stages, 
V1Z. Ova, segmentary, and embryonal, may be present, in June 
the embryonal form is abundant, and by the end of July they 
have left the parent in an effete and apparently exhausted 
state, after which I do not know what becomes of it. 

Thus, so far as Grantia compressa goes for this locality, I 
think the student may safely depend on these data, while 
during all this time a plentiful supply of the species may be 
obtained from little pools in the rocks, which often exist 
almost as high up as “high-water mark ;” therefore at any 
time between high and low water they are easily accessible. 

I cannot say so much for the calcareous sponges in this 
locality, as it was not my purpose to follow the development 
of the ovum in them in the same way; but from having 
found so many siliceous sponges in an ovigerous condition 
about the month of August, I should say that this would be the 
best time to look for them ‘also, although hundreds of speci- 
mens may be examined before meeting “with one sponge that 
is ovigerous. 

Then, for the student who wishes to follow the reproductive 
process throughout, hoping perhaps that he may thus also 
see the sper matozoa, it is not only necessary to find a speci- 
men in an ovigerous condition, but to know when the ova 
begin to appear and when they have passed into the embryo- 
nal state ready for exit in the species which may have been 
selected for observation. 


354 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Reproductive 


Dr. Grant’s observations were made at Leith, in the Firth 

of Forth, during the months of October of one to that of March 
of the following year (op. et loc. c7t.), and I have found ovi- 
gerous specimens of Jsodictya simulans and Halichondria san- 
guinea here in the month of January. So that it is impos- 
sible to say in the present state of our knowledge whether 
the reproductive process in the marine sponges is confined to 
any particular season or period, or is going on throughout the 
rear. 
; Most of the sponges which were sent to me by Mr. Wilson 
from ‘ Port Phillip Heads,”’ on the south coast of Australia, 
were in an advanced ovigerous condition, in which the ger- 
minal vesicle was, for the most part, still visible, and these 
were dredged in the month of January, which corresponds to 
our summer. 

Now, from the marked characters of the ovum, its large size, 
and the long time it remains visible in the sponge before its 
exit, it is much easier to be seen than the almost infinitely 
smaller spermatozoon, which never grows beyond a certain 
size and then quickly disappears. 


I have already stated that Lieberkiihn discovered the sper- 
matozoa of the sponge in 1856, which was just thirty years 
after Grant had discovered the ova in Halichondria panicea 
&c., since which many have described and delineated them in 
different sponges, to wit:—Hiickel in Calcispongie, in 1871 (1)*; 
Eimer in a species of Reniera, in 1872 (2); F. E. Schulze in 
Halisarca lobularis, in 1877 (3); Metschnikoff in Halisarca 
Dujardini, in 1879 (4) ; Keller in his Chalinula fertilis, also 
in 1879 (5); and Poléjaeff in Sycandra raphanus, in 1882 
(6). While Lieberkiihn, Schulze, Metschnikoff, and Poléjaeff 
respectively have delineated the spermatozoa (in abundance) 
within the “‘spermatoa”’ J, and separately out of them, so that 
in these instances we have representations of them in both 
conditions. 

But although both Schulze and Poléjaeff have kindly 
furnished me with admirable preparations of them while 

* (1) Jenaische Zeitschrift f. Med. &e., Bd. vi. p. 644. 

(2) Archiv f. mikroskop. Anat. Bd. vii. Heft 2, p. 28]. 

(3) deitecnt f. wiss. Zoologie, Bd. xxvii. p. 24, and Taf. iii. figs, 17 
an . 

(4) Ib. Bd. xxxii. p. 352, Taf. xx. figs. 2, a, B, c. 

(5) Jb. Bd. xxxiii. p. 330, Taf. xviii. figs. 5 and 6. 

(6) Sitzungsb. d. k. Akad. d. Wiss., math.-naturw. Classe, Bd. Ixxxyi. 
Abth. 1, 1882, p. 276 &c. Taf. i. & ii., Nov. Heft. 

t+ Spermatoa: “The nucleated cell in which the spermatozoa are 
developed” (Owen). Ap. Pascoe, ‘Zoological Classification,’ p, 293, 
Glossary, 2nd ed. 


Elements of the Spongida. 355 


within the “ spermatoa” (the former in Halisarca lobularis in 
1877, and the latter in Sycandra raphanus in 1883), I cannot, 
in my spirit-preserved specimens of ovigerous sponges (some 
ef which were taken off the rocks at this place), where they 
appear to be present, be satisfied that they are so; nor do I 
think, without seeing them in their living state in motion, it 
would be possible almost under any circumstances in their 
separate state, that is out of the “‘ spermatoa,” to find them ; 
for even when two or three only are left within the sperma- 
toon, a microscopic power, according to Poléjaeff, of from 800 
to 1500 diameters is required for this purpose. 

In both Schulze’s and Poléjaeft’s preparations, which con- 
sist of microscopic slices staimed and mounted on glass 
slides, the spermatozoa are evident where all together in 
the ‘spermatoa;” but the “ spermatoa’’ not only vary in 
size in different species, but also in the same specimen, while 
the form of the head of the spermatozoon also differs—cir- 
cumstances to which I have already alluded, in order that the 
student should not expect everything to be exactly alike in 
every instance. 

Thus in Halisarca lobularis the “ spermatoa” on Prof. 
Schulze’s slide vary under 15-6000ths inch in diameter, 
while on Dr. Poléjaeff’s (viz. in Sycandra raphanus) they do 
not exceed 5-6000ths. 

Again,the head of the spermatozoonin Spongilla, as represen- 
ted by Lieberkiihn, is oval, acuminated backwards or towards 
the tail. That of Sycortis quadrangulata (Grantia ciliata, 
Bk.), according to Hiickel, is elliptical, acuminated at each end 
(‘Die Kalkschwiimme,’ Atlas, Taf. xlvi. fig. 7). Those 
which I saw in July 1870 in Microciona atrosanguinea, Bk., 
under a power of from 3 to 600 diameters (described in the 
‘ Annals,’ vol. vi. p. 839, but not figured until 1874, vol. xiv. 
pl. x. figs. 17-20), were flask-shaped, with the acuminated end 
anteriorly, very like those represented by Eimer in 1872; 
while two of those delineated by Schulze in Halisarca lobu- 
laris have hammer-shaped heads—that is, the head is ovoid, 
but .applied to the tail transversely; and in Poléjaeft’s 
delineations from Sycandra raphanus they are spherical. 

How far the shape of the head of the spermatozoon may 
be polymorphic, and therefore vary in form according to cir- 
cumstances, even in the same species or specimen, I am unable 
to say, so would not lay much stress on these differences ; 
while, whatever the shape may be, each appears to be furnished 
with a single light-refracting globule or nucleus. 

As the spermatozoa are developed in a nucleated cell, viz. 
the “spermatoon,” they may sometimes be in a preliminary 


356 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Reproductive 


stage or small form, when they could not be distinguished 
from common granules, and then the “spermatoa” might 
be confounded with the early stage of the ovum itself; while 
in the Calcisponges they might be thus confounded with the 
large cells of the embryo or larva, when these have become 
separated from that body; or, indeed, with the nucleated 
granuliferous cells in the advanced segmentary stage of the 
ovum generally, that is the yolk-cells, when the latter have 
become extravasated by the bursting of the ovum. 

Again, the only means of distinguishing the ‘‘ spermatoon ”’ 
in the sponges where it approaches in size that of the ampul- 
laceous sacs is by the relative smallness of the spermatic 
granules in the former and their want of definite arrangement, 
which makes them look as if they were heaped together indis- 
criminately ; hence probably the German term “ Sperma- 
klumpen.” In this size and state also the “‘ spermatoon ” may 
be easily confounded with the enlarged ovum, whose glistening 
spherical yolk-granules at this period very much resemble those 
of spermatozoa, especially if the germinal vesicle be hidden 
or has just disappeared. 

Lastly, in the living state their presence in a matured con- 
dition is so transient that, connected with the chance of their 
being present at all with this transitory condition, many 
specimens might have to be examined before they are met 
with, that is between the time of their being eliminated 
in a matured state and their passage into the evum; while 
the crucial test after all, viz. that of seeing them applied 
to the ovum itself, has only been witnessed and represented 
by one person, viz. Prof. Hiackel (op. ect. Atlas, Taf. xlviii. 
fig. 6, Sycortis quadrangulata= Grantia ciliata, Bk.). 

I have above stated that, in the ovigerous specimen of 
Chondrosia spurca (which must now be regarded as my 
“Halisarca reticulata” in the ‘ Supplement” to Mr. Wilson’s 
sponges, ‘Annals,’ 1886, vol. xvi. p. 274), I could find 
nothing but ova, that is, no spermatoid development; but the 
opposite 1s the case in another specimen, where there appear 
to be a great number of “‘spermatoa” and no ova. These 
cells are spherical and about 2-6000ths inch in diameter, thus 
distinctly contrasting in size with the spongozoa of the neigh- 
bouring ampullaceous sacs from the smallness of the latter, 
while there is nothing else present of this kind with which 
they could be confounded. In some instances they are dis- 
tinctly nucleated and in others as distinctly filled with sharply- 
defined, small, opaque, spherical granules, all of which are 
about the same size. If this development is spermatic, then 
the specimen must be viewed as producing the male elements 


Elements of the Spongida. 357 


only of the species; but whether this is accidental or indica- 
tive of a diecious nature I cannot say ; and, after all, it may 
be nothing but the “ glary bodies ” of Chondrosia tinged with 
the dye (Hyde’s violet ink) of the preparation. 


It would not be right to leave this subject without referring 
to the additional elements of reproduction in the freshwater 
sponges which have been called ‘‘ gemmules.” 

I need not enter now into the structure of these so-called 
“seed-like bodies,” nor the development of the sponge from 
them, as this has been done elsewhere, but would, en passant, 
observe that while Lieberkiihn was chiefly engaged with the 
ovular development of Spongilla from the River Spree in 
1856 at Berlin, I was almost exclusively engaged with that 
of the gemmule at Bombay, simply because | never, to my 
knowledge, saw an ovum in any stage in any Bombay Spon- 
gilla, although I often sought for it, being desirous of seeing 
the swarm-spore or embryo so satisfactorily described and 
delineated by Lieberkiihn. 

As regards the origin of the gemmule, no more is known 
than of that of the ovum in the marine sponges. All that I 
can state of it from actual observation in the living sponge 
was published long ago, viz. in 1849, and nothing of this 
kind, I believe, has been done since. It is as follows :—‘ At 
the earliest period of development in which I have recognized 
the seed-like body it has been composed of a number of cells 
united together in a globular or ovoid mass (according to the 
species) by an intercellular substance similar to that just 
described [‘ mucilaginous’]. In this state, apparently with- 
out any capsule and about half the size of the fully-developed 
seed-like body, it seems to lie free in a cavity formed by a 
condensation of the common structure of the sponge immedi- 
ately surrounding it. The cells of which it is now composed 
appear to differ only from those of the fully-developed sponge- 
cell in being smaller, in the colourless state of their germs, 
and in the absence of hyaline vesicles; in all other respects 
they closely resemble the sponge-cells, possessing also a like 
but more limited power of motion” (‘ Annals,’ 1849, vol. iv. 
p- 87). These cells and those composing the “ condensation 
of the common structure of the sponge” were not illustrated 
till 1856 (7b. vol. xviii. pl. vi. figs. 41 and 42), when all that 
is stated of them that is of consequence here is in the “ Explan- 
ation of the Plates” (7b. p. 245), viz. as follows :— 

“ Bic, 41. Ovibearing sponge-cell, still polymorphic, from 
the seed-like body at an early period, viz. before the capsule 
is formed. Spherical form 1-700th inch in diameter.” 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xix. 25 


358 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Reproductive 


By “ ovibearing” here is meant the “ germs” which this 
cell contains. I had never seen a genuine sponge ovum at 
that time. 

“ Bio. 42. Form of a sponge-cell which exists in a layer 
around the young uncapsuled seed-like body.” 

By a reference to the illustrations it will be seen that the 
two cells, so far as their contents go, are remarkably different. 
And it is worthy of remark that a similar cell to that of 
“no. 42” (charged with granules and a small nucleus), also 
in plurality, forms a capsular layer around each ovum in some 
if not all the marine sponges—at all events in Darwinella and 
Dendrilla rosea. 

Now these observations, which were carefully made at a 
time when I was much more able to pursue such investiga- 
tions than I am at present, I believe to be correct, and there- 
fore quite as good now as ever they were. But they do not 
lead us a bit further back to the origin of the seed-like body 
than the earliest state in which the ovum has been recognized 
leads us back to zts origin. And even if we could trace back 
the seed-like body to a single cell no larger than the ovum at 
this period, the resemblances probably would be so great that 
it would be impossible to say whether it would develop into 
a gemmule or into an embryo. 

Up to this time we neither know what relation the first 
cell of the seed-like body bears to the genuine ovum, nor 
whence either ovum, spermatozoon, or gemmule respectively 
are originally derived. 

If the spongozoon be identical with the free, solitary, flagel- 
lated infusorium Codosiqa, as first supposed by James-Clark 
(Mem. Boston Soc. Nat. Hist. 1867, vol. i. pt. 8, pp. 19 and 
20, pl. ix. figs. 40-44, pl. x. fig. 64), then, by assuming that 
Codosiga possesses the organs which produce the elements of 
sexual reproduction, the like may be conceived of the spongo- 
zoon, in which case these elements in the Spongida might 
originate in the same way. But all this remains to be proved, 
and without proof assumptions are but vague aspirations. 


As regards the comparative size of the matured ovum 
(that is, the embryo) and the gemmule respectively, I find 
that this varies almost always with the species, as well as 
in the same specimen. ‘Thus the largest embryo that I have 
seen in the marine sponges is that of Stelospongus flabelli- 
jormis, Cart., one of Mr. Wilson’s ovigerous specimens from 
“ Port Phillip Heads,” on the south coast of Australia, where 
it is spherical and one sixth of an inch in diameter; whilst the 
largest gemmule that I have seen is that of the freshwater 


Elements of the Spongida. 309 


sponge Parmula (Spongilla) Browntt, Bk., from the river 
Amazon, which averages 1-28th inch. Hence the former in 
size looks like a small pea and the latter like a pin’s head. But 
the size generally of the matured ovum in the marine sponges 
much exceeds that of the gemmule in the freshwater sponges, 
while both are equally abundant when present in their respec- 
tive species; although it is seldom that an ovigerous specimen 
is found among the former, while I hardly ever found one of 
the latter without gemmules. 

Generally, too, the ova are largest in their matured forms in 
the Psammonemata or so-called “ Horny Sponges,” and when 
one of the size mentioned, after having been preserved in 
spirit for some time, is cut in two, its contents present them- 
selves in the form of a firm, transparent, jelly-like substance 
charged with granuliferous cells. These cells, which are spheri- 
cal, may be of two sizes, viz. one, the largest, 20-60U0ths inch 
in diameter, and the other, or small one, from 2 to 3-6000ths. 
The former consists of a very delicate, transparent, spherical 
membrane (? effete), filled with the latter, which in their turn are 
nucleated, more or less opaque, and filled with light-refracting 
granules. The capsule of the ovum in this condition and size 
is colourless, translucent, and very tough ; and in the sponge 
which I have described under the name of Greelongia vasi- 
formis it was found in many instances to be budding out from 
the circumference in three or more places into short processes 
which, viewed under the microscope, presented all the charac- 
ters of amber-coloured, horny, laminar, genuine fibre ; but on 
account of this development having taken place in the body 
of the parent, I considered it “abnormal,” and therefore have 
described it under this heading (‘ Annals,’ 1885, vol. xv. 
p. 308). 

I find also a similar development of large and small cells 
(? mother and daughter) in an advanced state of the ovum in 
Halichondria sanguinea, and therefore it is probably only the 
result of yolk-cell division in all. 

But, again, it is worthy of remark that it is closely analogous 
to the contents of the seed-like body or gemmule (‘ Annals,’ 
1849, vol. iv. pl. ui. fig. 6, a, 6, A), wherein the large, trans- 
parent, membranous, delicate spherical cells are filled with 
small, compressed, transparent ones of different sizes mixed 
with a great number of free granules, instead of small, 
spherical, nucleated cells, rendered more or less opaque by their 
granular contents, as in the advanced state of yolk-cell divi- 
sion in the ovum. Indeed the similarity is so great and the 
subsequent development of sponge-structure, both from the 
embryo and the gemmule, so much alike, that one is inclined 

20* 


360 Mr. W. F. Kirby on new Species of 


to regard the two as identical. What relation, then, does the 
ovum bear to the gemmule ? ; 

Finding a long time ago, viz. in 1859, that the seed-like 
body of Spongilla and the so-called “winter egg” of the 
Bryozoa were so much alike (‘ Annals,’ vol. iii. p. 331, pl. vui.), 
I have been induced latterly to use the term “ statoblast ” for 
the seed-like body or gemmule, but have not introduced it 
here, as the latter terms are most generally understood. 

I have also omitted to allude to the peculiarities in the 
ovigerous reproduction of Suberites domuncula (and there may 
be many others which have not come under my notice), 
in which the ova are deposited about the summit of a small 
conical shell apparently enclosed by the sponge for this pur- 
pose, in the form of yellow, corneous, spherical capsules 
possessing a distinct and beautiful structure, preferring rather 
to direct the reader’s attention to my illustrated description 
of this (‘ Annals,’ vol. xii. 1883, p. 30) than to confuse him 
with unnecessary detail, as I have already stated at the 
commencement generally that neither the form, nor the loca- 
tion, nor the composition of the elements of reproduction in 
the Spongida are exactly the same in all species. 


P.S.—Having had to consult Keller’s excellent memoir “On 
the Organization and Development of the Chalinida” while 
writing the above, I find that what I have stated of the 
position and form of the ampullaceous sac &c. in the ‘ Annals’ 
for March last (p. 209) is amply confirmed by Keller’s deline- 
ation of the structure of his Chalinula fertilis (Zeitschrift 
f. wiss. Zoologie, Bd. xxxiii. Taf. xviii. fig. 1). 


XLV.— Descriptions of new Species of Papilionide, Pieride, 
and Lycenide. By W. F. Krirsy, F.E.S. 


In the present paper I give descriptions of one Papilio from 
New Guinea, two Pieride from South America, and sixteen 
Lycenide from Africa. The tailless African Lycenide are 
but little known; and I have ventured to propose two new 
genera for some of the species here described. Figures of 
most of the species described in the present paper will probably 
appear at a later period. The types are all contained in the 
collection of Mr. Henley Grose Smith. 


Papilionide, Pieride, and Lycenide. 361 


Papilio bicolor. 


Exp. al. circa 44 in. 

Black ; eyes partly surrounded with white ; incisions white : 
fore wings with a white band at three fourths of their length, 
extending from the costa to two fifths of the width of the 
wing, and composed of a series of linear or subbifid stripes : 
hind wings tailed, with a broad white band of a slightly 
creamy or greenish shade, commencing on the outer half of 
the costa, which it nearly covers in the male, though narrower 
at this point in the female; it is then indented within in the 
male, and curved outwards towards the cell in the female ; 
basally it covers the extremity of the cell, and then curves 
towards the anal angle, before reaching which it ceases; on 
the outer side this pale band is greatly indented, especially on 
its upper portion. On the under surface of the fore wings the 
series of subapical stripes extending from the costa are larger 
and more numerous, but, except the basal part of the upper 
ones, consist only of grey dusting : the pale band on the hind 
wings is reduced to five white spots running from the costa, 
corresponding to the outer part of the band; the first and last 
are simply lunules, and the three middle ones are deeply 
indented on the outside, and are followed by blue dusting; 
towards the anal angle are two yellow spots, that nearest the 
base rounded, and that beyond the white spot in the anal 
incision linear ; in the female there is also a submarginal row 
of linear yellow spots on the under surface of the hind wings. 

Hab. New Guinea. 


Daptonura limbata. 


9. Exp. al. 2 in. 

White ; fore wings dusted with ashy at the base and along 
the costal third, beyond which the costa, which is narrowly 
black from the base, becomes more distinctly so; the hind 
margin is moderately broadly brown, most broadly on the 
costa ; opposite the middle of the hind margin is a long shallow 
excavation into the white, and the brown border isagain slightly 
continued along the inner margin at the anal angle: hind 
wings with a narrower ashy border, not indented externally 
and hardly extending either to the tip or anal angle. Under- 
side white, immaculate: hind wings a little yellowish. Club 
of the antenne tipped with yellow. 

Hab. Ecuador. 

Allied to Pieris tloire, Godart. 


362 Mr. W. F. Kirby on new Species of 


Pieris subjflavescens. 


9. Exp. al. 2} in. 

White, dusted with bluish grey at the base and on the 
basal part of the cell of the fore wings ; the costa of fore wings 
narrowly and the hind margin broadly blackish, and twice 
broadly indented with white: hind wings white, with a black 
border slightly extending along the nervures, and ceasing 
before the anal angle; fringe white. Fore wings beneath as 
above, but the costa narrowly yellow, and the inner and lower 
part of the black border only present, the tip being obliquely 
yellowish, divided by the black nervures, and shading into 
whitish internally: hind wings buff-yellow, with narrow 
black veins (except the discocellular nervule), and slightly 
marked with orange at the base. 

Hab. New Granada. 

Allied to P. tovaria, Feld., and hardly distinguishable on 
the upperside. 


Liptena parva. 


Exp. al, 14 in. 

Wings brown along the margins and the costa of fore wings, 
red at the base for half their length on the fore wings below 
the cell in the male, and partly including the cell in the female 
(in which there is a notch in the middle of the front edge of 
the red colouring), and for two thirds of their length on the 
hind wings. Under surface of female yellow: fore wings 
red in the same place as above; two black stripes on the 
costa running down to the cell, and marked outside with 
white before the end of the cell, where stands a large black 
spot, bordered with white before and behind, followed by an 
irregular series of about five black white-bordered spots 
running towards the anal angle; hind margins of both wings 
with a row of black spots marked within with white dashes ; 
on the basal half of the hind wings are several large black 
spots, partly bordered with white, and (except those close to 
the base) arranged in two irregular rows. In the male the 
ground-colour is less defined and the spots are larger and 
more irregular, the spot at the end of the cell of the fore wings 
and the band beyond being suffused into one large irregular 
blotch. 

Hab. Cameroons. 

a: smallest described species, not nearly allied to any 
other. 


Papilionide, Pieride, and Lycenide. 363 


Larinopoda varipes. 

Expands 14 in. 

White: fore wings, with the costa, tip, and hind margin 
blackish brown ; costal border with a rounded projection just 
above the cell, and shortly afterwards passing into the mar- 
ginal border, which occupies the apical third of the wing, 
but rapidly narrows, becoming very narrow and ceasing at 
the anal angle; its inner edge is a little irregular, especially 
towards the costa and anal angle: hind wings with a narrow, 
ill-defined, blackish hind-marginal border, commencing below 
the tip. Underside: fore wings with a black basal streak on 
the costa, projecting downwards above the extremity of the 
cell, where it ceases; apical and hind-marginal border ashy 
grey rather than black, and narrower than above, hardly 
reaching the anal angle: hind wings with a narrow ashy-grey 
border, longer and better defined than above, and with three 
conspicuous round black spots—one near the end of the cell, 
one between this and the inner margin below the origin of the 
lower branch of the submedian nervure, and a third near the 
tip between the first two branches of the median nervure. 
Legs reddish, the tips of the tibize, and the greater part of the 
tarsi, black. 

Hab, Ashanti. 


Tingra maculata. 


Exp. al. 13-14 in. 

White, tinged with tawny yellow at the base: fore wings 
with the tip ashy, marked with three white spots on the costal 
margin and three on the hind margin, and followed by three 
ashy spots (nearly confluent with the dark tip in the male) 
before the anal angle ; four dark spots in the cell, the second 
transverse, the fourth at the end of the cell, rather widely 
separated from the others; above the cell are two or three 
more spots, alternating with those in it, and below the cell is 
a large spot near its extremity and sometimes a smaller one 
nearer the base: hind wings with seven submarginal spots— 
a spot at the end of the cell, and sometimes another obliquely 
below it, and a third above the middle of the cell. Under 
surface similar, with a double row of submarginal spots on 
the fore wings, and in the male on the hind wings also. 

Hab. Cameroons. 

Differs from 7. abraxas in the double submarginal row of 
spots on the underside of the fore wings. 

The insect figured by Hewitson (Ex. Butt. i., Pentila and 
Liptena, f. 1) as a variety of the female of Pentila (Ttngra) 


364 Mr. W. F. Kirby on new Species of 


tropicalis, Boisd., is another allied species, and may be called 
LT. Hewitsonit. 


Tingra torrida. 

Exp. al. 14 in. 

White, tinged with orange towards the base: fore wings 
with the tip ashy, and two brown spots below it on the hind 
margin; a brown spot at the end of the cell on all the wings: 
hind wings with six marginal brown spots. Underside 
similar; fore wings with a second spot at half the length of 
the cell, the apex not ashy, but the hind margin with six 
spots, preceded at the end of the costa by three linear ones. 

Hab. Gaboon. 

Closely allied to 7. abraxas, Doub). 


Pentila evanescens. 


Expands 1 inch 3 lines. 

Yellowish white, shading into tawny yellow towards the 
hind margins: the costa of the fore wings narrowly edged 
with black, rather more broadly for the last fourth of its 
length before the tip; the upper half of the hind margin of 
the fore wings and the hind margin of the hind wings from 
the middle to the anal angle very narrowly edged with black. 
Underside uniform dull yellowish white, the hind margins a 
little yellower and the fringes tawny yellow, edged within 
with a dull brown line; an obscure tawny spot at the end of 
the cell on the fore wings. 

Hab. Cameroons. 

A very obscure species, somewhat resembling a small pale 
Coenonympha in appearance. 


Genus TERIOMIMA. 


Upper median nervure five-branched, third branch emitted 
beyond the end of the cell ; palpi rather long, ascending. 

Type 7. subpunctata. 

The species | have placed together under this heading agree 
in neuration, but differ somewhat in the length and texture of 
the wings. In the type they are almost entire, while in 
TL. erastus, Hew., &c. they are visibly scalloped; but the gap 
is partially bridged over by other species. 

Alhed to Liptena &e. 


Teriomima subpunctata. 


Expands 1 inch 1 line. 
White, costa blackish at the immediate base ; tip blackish 


Papilionide, Pieride, and Lycenide. 365 


for one third of the costal length, and for the upper two thirds 
of the length of the hid margin; two brown spots (one at the 
anal angle) below. Under surtace thickly spotted with brown : 
fore wings with one spot in the cell and two at the extremity: a 
tow along the costa, and two submarginal rows trom the costa, 
the outermost consisting of six small spots, but not extending 
to the anal angle, and the innermost slightly oblique and con- 
sisting of four larger spots: hind wings with two submarginal 
rows of spots, most of which are linear, and many spots nearer 
the base, which might be regarded as forming two or three 
irregular rows, the most conspicuous being two in the cell, 
and a large irregular one marked with white in the centre, 
which stands second from the costa. 


Hab. West Africa (?). 


Teriomima puella. 


Expands 1 inch 1 line. 

Tawny yellow: fore wings with a black costal streak at 
the base, three costal spots beyond, and the tip black for 
the apical fourth, then rather irregularly narrowing along 
the hind margin, and disappearing before the anal angle. 
Underside of fore wings tawny yellow, with four spots on 
the costa towards the base, followed by a black stripe run- 
ning downwards and outwards but ceasing at one third of 
the width of the wing; beyond this is another costal spot, 
and an interrupted black line on the upper half of the hind 
margin. Hind wings paler tawny, the fringes with indistinct 
linear spots, the centre with eight spots, the centre one at the 
end of the cell, and the remainder forming nearly a circle 
round it, two on the costa, one in the cell near the base, and 
the other four curving round near the inner margin and the 
lower part of the hind margin. 


Hab. West Africa. 


Teriomima tenera. 


Expands 1 inch 1 line. 

Wings yellow: fore wings with the costa narrowly but 
very distinctly irrorated with black and yellow; the tip from 
two thirds of the length of the costa broadly black, the colour 
sloping outwards and then curving round the hind margin 
moderately broadly, but ceasing just before reaching the anal 
angle, which is marked with a black dot: hind wings with 
seven marginal spots at the extremity of the nervules. 
Underside: fore wings, costa irrorated with black at the base, 
then with four small black spots on the nervules between 


366 Mr. W. F. Kirby on new Species of 
the middle and a larger black spot at the tip, followed by 


small elongated black spots on the hind margin, on the ner- 
vules, which are nearly connected ; a conspicuous black spot 
at the end of the cell: hind wings with no spot in the cell, 
but with a black spot at the tip, followed by five marginal 
spots at the extremities of the nervules, larger, more separated, 
and better defined than on the fore wings. Antenne black, 
very narrowly ringed with white. 
Hab. Gaboon. 


Teriomima similis. 


Expands 1 inch. 

Yellow, fore wings with the tip and hind margin rather 
broadly black: hind wings with the hind margin from below 
the subcostal nervure with a moderately broad black border. 
Underside rather paler, the costa and hind margin irrorated 
with black, forming indistinct spots at the extremities of the 
nervures, most conspicuous towards the tip of the fore wings 
and on the hind wings; there are more conspicuous black 
dots at the end of all the cells, and thé costal area, the 
cell of the fore wings, and the greater part of the hind wings 
are marked with scattered black scales. Antenne black, 
annulated with white. 

Hab. Ashanti. 


Teriomima erasmus. 


Exp. al. 13 inch. 

&. Yellow, more intense towards the base : fore wings with 
the costa black, and irrorated with blackish at the base and over 
the basal and upper part of the cell ; the tip and hind margin 
black, the latter strongly bidentate: hind wings with a broad 
black marginal band, slightly angulated, but not indented 
within. Undersurface pale yellow, flushed withorange towards 
the costa to the end of the cell on the hind wings, and consider- 
ably beyond it on the fore wings: fore wings with the costa 
sparingly irrorated with black, a large black spot at the tip 
and anal angle, and three other spots on the hind margin 
between : hind wings with six black spots on the hind margin, 
that at the tip larger, and that at the anal angle smaller than 
the others. 

Hab. Angelo. 

Allied to Pieris erastus, Hew. 


Teriomima flaveola. 


Very similar to 7. erastus, Hew., but the male of a deeper 
yellow, especially at the base; the band of the fore wings is. 


Papilionide, Pieridw, and Lycexnide. 367 


much less deeply indented with the ground-colour, and the 
spots of the hind wings are either separate or all connected in 
the male; and in the female, which is paler, the band is 
entirely connected, except that the spot at the anal angle is 
a little irregular. Under surface as in TZ” erastus, but the 
orange extends over most of the cell in the male, and the 
black marginal markings of the upperside are visible in 
sulphur-yellow in the male. 
flab. Ashanti and Cameroons. 


Tertomima dispar. 

Exp. al. 14 inch. 

3. Dark brown, fringes grey, underside paler brown, with 
three obsolete reddish-grey stripes in the cell, some obsolete 
pale dots towards the costa, and a still more indistinct double 
row of submarginal dots: hind wings with a red sub- 
macular band across the middle, two rows of less distinct 
reddish spots nearer the base, and a double row of very indis- 
tinct submarginal markings. 

¢. Brown: fore wings with a tawny stripe commencing 
just beyond the cell and widening towards the hind margin, 
which it does not quite reach. Under surface nearly as in 
the male, but with the markings much better defined, and the 
band of the fore wings reproduced, but paler. 

Hab. Cameroons ( ¢) and Ashanti ( ¢). 

The insects here described as sexes may prove to be dis- 
tinct when more specimens are received. They have some 
resemblance to Lucia emperamus, Snell. 


Tertomima (?) Hildegarda. 
Exp. al. 1 inch. 


Tawny: hind margins and tip of fore wings rather broadly 
brown, between which and the cell are four brown transverse 
stripes on the costa; they are partly connected, and below 
the third is a black spot at the end of the short cell. Under- 
side of fore wings reddish (paler on the inner margin), with 
four anastomosing leaden-brown bands running from the costa 
near the base, not extending much below the cell; towards 
the tips are two oblique anastomosing bands, branching to the 
fringes, which are also brown: hind wings brown, with 
about six rows of nearly connected red spots. 

Hab. Ashanti. 

Allied to Liptena aslanga (sic), Trimen. 


Genus CITRINOPHILA. 
Allied to Tertomima. Upper median nervure six-branched ; 


368 On new Papilionidex, Pieride, and Lycenide. 


first branch emitted at the end of the cell, the second some 
distance beyond, dividing into three very short branches at the 
extremity, the lowest reaching the tip. 


Type C. marginals. 


Citrinophila marginalis. 


Exp. al. 11 lines. 

Lemon-yellow ; the costa and hind margins broadly black ; 
at the base of fore wings the black covers even the cell, 
but leaves its lower and outer half free; at the extremity of 
the cell the black descends along the discocellular, forming a 
small tooth ; inner margin of hind wings irrorated with black. 
Underside paler yellow: fore wings with the costa indistinctly 
spotted with brown on the nervules, a small black dot at the 
upper angle of the cell, and the hind margin narrowly black : 
hind wings with a black dot on the subcostal nervure just 
before the end of the cell, and a smaller one between this and 
the inner margin below the cell; the rest of the wing is indis- 
tinctly irrorated with scattered black scales ; hind margin with 
smali black irregular spots on the nervules, becoming con- 
tinuous beyond the middle, but again interrupted before the 


last spot at the anal angle. Antenne ringed with white. 
Hab. Ashanti. 


Citrinophila limbata. 


Closely allied to C. marginalis, but rather larger and the 
wings rather more rounded; the upperside is of a more 
orange-yellow, with the borders broader, blacker, and a little 
more irregular. Under surface paler than above: fore wings 
with the costa narrowly and irregularly black, a large square 
spot at the end of the cell, and the tip marked with a square 
black spot continuous with a slightly irregular and submacular 
marginal band sparingly dusted with yellow and continued 
narrowly to the anal angle: hind wings with a similar band, 
commencing with an irregular blotch at the tip and narrowly 
continued to just within the anal angle. Abdomen yellow 
(black above in C. marginalis). 

Hab, Cameroons. 


Lucia (?) brunnea. 


Exp. al. 1 inch. 

2 (?). Brown, an obsolete pale curved stripe running across 
both wings at two thirds of their length, and expanding on 
the inner margin into a large yellow spot. Underside much 
paler, the band yellowish grey, narrow and curved on the 


Mr. H. Grose Smith on two new Species of Danainz. 369 


fore wings, nearly straight and uniformly broad on the hind 
wings ; there is also a submarginal row of obsolete. blackish 
spots indistinctly bordered with yellowish grey on both sides 
on all the wings beneath. 


Hab. West Africa (?). 


XLVI.—Description of two new Species of Danaine. 
By H. Grose SMITH. 


Mangalisa timorica. 


Female.—Upperside. Brown, Anterior wings with a sub- 
marginal row of small spots, two subcostal spots, beneath 
which are two elongated spots, the upper one less than half 
the length of the lower, below which between the discoidal 
nervules is a small lunular spot; beneath the first, second, 
and third median nervules are three elongated quadrate spots 
divided by the nervules: all the spots pale yellow and trans- 
parent. Posterior wings with a submarginal row of spots, 
the space between the costa and the cell as far as the first 
subcostal nervule, a small spot below the latter, the cell and 
two spots beyond it, and the basal two thirds of the space 
beneath the cell intersected by the brown nervules pale trans- 
parent yellow. 

Underside. Same as above but paler. 

Exp. 23 inches. 

Habitat. Timor (forbes). In the collection of H. Grose 
Smith. 

In shape resembles tyt¢a, but the wings are narrower, and 
it ig much smaller than any of this group. 


Amauris bulbifera. 


Differs on the anterior wings from damocles and hecate in 
having a large bulb-shaped spot with a neck elongated to the 
central band, situated between the second discoidal nervule and 
the first median nervule; the central band is larger, and both 
wings are broader and rounder than in either of the above- 
named species. ‘The posterior wings in the male brown, 
somewhat lighter towards the base; in the female the basal 
portion is white. 

On the underside is a submarginal regular row of seven 
white spots, the uppermost beneath the first subcostal nervule, 
and the lowest beneath the first median nervule. 

Exp. 33 inches. 

Habitat. Cameroons ; in the collection of H. Grose Smith. 

Two specimens only, male and female. 


370 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Curculionide. 


XLVII.—Descriptions of some new Genera and Species of 
Curculionide, mostly Asiatic.—Part II]. By Francis P. 
Pascog, F.L.S. &e. 


[Plate XI.} 


BRACHYDERIN2. 


Astycus scintillans. 


OTIORHYNCHIN2. 


Epizorus, n. g. 
Simpsoni. 


HyLoBiiInz. 


Dinichus, n. g. 
terreus. 


AMALACTINZ, 


Exarcus, n. g. 
Hearseyi. 


CAMPTORHININZE. 


Camptorhinus turbatus. 


CALANDRINZ®. 


Otidognathus comptus. 
celatus. 
Ommatolampus stigma. 
Sphenocorynus meleagris. 
rufescens. 
conformis. 

— ocellatus. 
Cercidocerus heros. 
Eugnoristus tristis. 
Nassophasis pictipes. 
Neoxides, n. ¢. 
bilineatus. 
Laogenia laticollis. 
Tyndides luctuosus. 


SIPALINZ. 
Rhina Meldole. 


Astycus scintillans. 


A. oblongus, niger, nitidus; rostro trisuleato ; prothorace ad latera 
elytrisque squamis aureo-viridibus inter granulos numerosos ad- 
spersis. Long. 7 lin. 

Hab. Sumatra. 

Oblong, black, shining, the prothorax and elytra closely 
covered with minute granules, between them—except on the 
disk of the former—small brilliant golden-green scales; ros- 
trum with a narrow median groove and a shorter one at the 
side; antenne ferruginous, clothed with scattered silvery 
hairs; prothorax about as long as broad, rounded at the 
sides; scutellum oblong, spreading out at the base; elytra 
gradually rounded to the apex, striate-punctate, the punctures 
indistinct; body beneath covered with minute grey scales 
and hairs, and much punctured; legs blackish brown, with 
scattered hairs and sete; inner edge of the fore tibie den- 
ticulate. 

A very distinct species, with not quite the facies of its 
congeners. An allied species from Rangoon has ovate elytra, 
more decidedly punctured and conspicuously longer tibiz and 
tars. 


Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Curculionide. 371 


EPIzorus. 


Characteres fere ut in Elytruro, sed scrobes apice profunde, versus 
oculum gradatim desinentes et elytra postice haud producta. 


The exponent of this genus is a large and striking insect 
clothed above with small bright golden-green scales in the 
intervals of numerous minute dull black granules, which, to a 
certain extent, neutralizes their brilliancy. As in Elytrurus, 
there is a well-marked scutellum. The only specimen I have 
seen was kindly presented to me by Mr. Simpson, of the 
Royal Geographical Society. 


Eptzorus Simpsone. 


E. ovatus, modice convexus, niger, squamulis minutis aureo-vyiridi- 
bus granulisque numerosis indutus; scutello parvo, transverso. 
Long. 12 lin. (rostr. incl.). 


Hab. Salomon Islands. 

Ovate, moderately convex, black, above with numerous 
black granules, the intervals clothed with minute golden-green 
scales; rostrum stout, flattish, continuous with the head, in 
front a narrow raised median line, terminating in a triangular 
smooth glossy space ; antenna terminal; scape extending to 
the prothorax; the two basal joints of the funicle longest ; 
club narrowly lanceolate; prothorax slightly transverse, 
rounded at the sides, truncate at the base and apex ; scutellum 
short, transverse ; elytra broader than the prothorax at the 
base, strongly rounded at the sides, faintly striate; body 
beneath with pale scattered hairs and scales; first abdominal 
segment as long as the three next together, separated from 
the second by a slightly curved line; legs roughly setose ; 
tibie nearly straight ; claws small, approximate. 


DINICHUS. 


Rostrum subtenue ; scrobes lineares, laterales. Antenne mediocres ; 
funiculis articulis duabus basalibus elongatis, cxeteris moniliform- 
ibus ; clava breviter ovata. Oculc parvi, rotundati. Prothorax 
subangustus, lobis ocularibus nullis. Scutellwm nullum. Elytra 
basi prothorace haud latiora. emora mutica, in medio crassiora ; 
tibice apice inermes, postice corbellis apertis ; tarsi breves, articulo 
penultimo subbilobo; uwnguiculi liberi. Abdomen segmentis 
duobus basalibus ampliatis. Metasternwm haud elongatum. 


An anomalous genus which I have placed in my collection 
after the Hylobiine, but from which it differs in its small 
round eyes, lateral scrobes, unarmed tibiz, and short linear 


372 Mr. F. P. ‘Pascoe on new Curculiontde. 


tarsi. In facies it has a slight resemblance to certain Amyc- 


terine—Afdriodes for example. 
ee 


Dinichus terreus. (Pl. XI. fig. 7.) 


D, oblongo-ovatus, squamositate fusca tectus ; prothorace elytrisque 
tuberculatis, hoc apice bifido; tibiis rugosis. Long. 5 lin. 


Hab. ‘Tasmania. 

Oblong ovate, closely covered by a dark brown squamosity ; 
rostrum moderately slender, coarsely punctured; scrobes 
beginning at a third part from the apex, straight along the 
side, and ending at the lower margin of the eye; antenne 
ferruginous, slender; scape clavate; two basal joints of the 
funicle equal in length, the rest moniliform ; prothorax longer 
than broad, a tubercle on each side anteriorly and two on the 
disk ; elytra about three times as long as the prothorax, each 
with three or four lines of small narrow tubercles and two 
larger ones posteriorly ; body beneath minutely granulate ; 
legs clothed with coarse greyish hairs. 


EXARCUS. 


Oculi rotundati, grosse granulati. Rostrum cylindricum, arcuatum ; 
scrobes margine inferioyre oculiterminatw. Antenne premediane ; 
funiculus gradatim crassior, articulo ultimo discreto. Prothorax 
utrinque rotundatus, lobis ocularibus vix productis. Scutellum 
distinctum. Elytra elongata, prothorace paulo latiora. Abdo- 
men segmentis duobus basalibus valde ampliatis. Pedes brevius- 
culi; femora mutica; tibie intus versus apicem spinose ; tarsi 
articulo penultimo late bilobo; wngurculis divisis. 


In Amalactus the scrobes are confluent beneath and the 
tibize are of the normal form; the small claw-joint and its 
parallel claws are among the generic characters given by 
Lacordaire, but are of the usual size in this genus. The 
specimen described below has been a long time in my collec- 
tion, and is interesting as being, so far as I know, the only 
Asiatic representative of the group. I have named it after the 
late General Sir John Hearsey, whose energy in the Indian 
mutiny saved Calcutta from the fate of Cawnpore—a diligent 
collector of Coleoptera, one of the few English officers who 
have taken any interest in that part of the Indian fauna, of 
which we know so little. 


Ezarcus Hearseyt. 


E. anguste oblongus, nitide ferrugineus; prothorace longitudine 
haud latiore, subtiliter punctato ; elytris striato-punctatis, punctis 
approximatis. Long. 5 lin. 


Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Curculionide. 373 


Hab. Rangoon. 

Narrowly oblong, glossy ferruginous ; rostrum shorter than 
the prothorax, minutely punctured ; funicle with the second 
joint three times longer than the first, the remainder trans- 
verse ; club oval, tomentose ; prothorax narrowed anteriorly, 
rounded at the sides, finely punctured ; scutellum triangular, 
black ; elytra more than twice as long as the prothorax, 
striate-punctate, punctures approximate; body beneath and 
legs glossy dark brown; tibie with four or five short spines 
on the lower half of the inner margin, in the fore tibia the 
first spine triangularly produced. 


Camptorhinus turbatus. 


C. anguste oblongus, albo-squamosus, nigro-plagiatus ; rostro nigro, 
basi rude punctato ; prothorace subgloboso; elytris seriatim fove- 
atis. Long. 4-5 lin. 


Hab, North Borneo. 

Narrowly oblong, densely covered with white scales, varied 
with black, nearly scaleless patches ; rostrum black, roughly 
punctured at the base; antenne ferruginous, club rather 
broadly ovate; prothorax subglobose, the sides scaly, the 
middle of the disk black, with a slight raised narrow median 
line; scutellum oblong, raised, covered with pale silaceous 
scales; elytra slightly broader than the prothorax, seriate- 
foveate, the interstices, especially towards the declivity, 
somewhat raised; legs rather short, covered with white scales, 
a black ring on the tibiee ; femora with an acute tooth beneath ; 
body beneath covered with smaller grey scales. 

This description is from a fresh specimen, in which the 
white scales clothe the shoulders and posterior portion of the 
elytra, mounting up the suture; but the proportion of 
colours seems to be variable. It is a robust species for the 
genus, with shorter legs &ec., the hind femora not extending 
much beyond the elytra. Oryptorhynchus notabilis, Walk., 
is a Camptorhinus closely allied to C. statua. 


Otidognathus comptus. (Pl. XI. fig. 6.) 

O. subellipticus, nitide fulvus; rostrum fere rectum; prothorace 
basi rotundato, disperse punctato, in medio macula elliptica nigra 
notato ; elytris striato-punctatis, punctis determinatis, interstitiis 
convexis, subtiliter punctatis; pygidio mediocriter punctato. 
Long. 4 lin. 

Hab. Cambodia. ; 
Subelliptic, tawny yellow, smooth and shining; head and 
apical half of the rostrum blackish, the latter coarsely pune- 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xix. 26 


374 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Curculionide. 


tured, except at the base; prothorax scarcely lobed at the 
base, punctures very numerous, minute, in the middle an 
elliptical black spot; scutellum narrow ; elytra deeply striate, 
strie closely punctured, the interstices convex and_finely 
punctured, each elytron with three round, black, distinct 
spots—at the base and apex, and an intermediate one near the 
suture; legs glossy, knees and tarsi black, the rest tawny ; 
body beneath smooth, black, the breast and fourth abdominal 
segment tawny. 

The base of the prothorax is rounded, scarcely showing 
the vestige of a lobe. 


Otidognathus celatus. 


O. ovato-ellipticus, supra obscure rufo-ferrugineus, indistincte nigro- 
plagiatus ; prothorace fere impunctato; elytris tenuiter striatis, 
subtilissime punctatis ; pygidio haud carinato. Long. 9 lin. 


Hab. Cambodia. 

Head remotely punctured; rostrum shorter than the pro- 
thorax, glossy ferruginous, except at the base; prothorax 
finely and sparsely punctured, the base and apex with coarser 
punctures; scutellum black, the base only punctured; elytra 
minutely striate and nearly impunctate; pygidium obtuse and 
finely punctured ; body beneath smooth, dark brown; legs 
glossy ferruginous, the knees and tarsi black, the latter long 
and very glossy. 

Allied to O. Westermannt, which, inter alia, is a glossy 
species with a tricarinate pygidium. ‘he colour here is a 
dull reddish brown, but with indistinct black patches, some- 
what cruciform on the prothorax, but with three or four on 
the elytra, two in one specimen uniting to form a band. 


Ommatolampus stigma. (Pl. XI. fig. 8.) 


O. elongatus, glaber, niger, nitidus, infra ad latera rufus; elytris 
subtilissime punctatis, anguste striatis; pygidio apice macula 
biloba opaca notato. Long. 15 lin. 

Hab. Andaman. 

Elongate, black, smooth and polished, the sides beneath 
rufous ; rostrum shorter than the prothorax, with two grooves 
on each side; head and prothorax minutely and sparingly 
punctured, the latter with a bifid and opaque spot at the 
base ; scutellum scutiform; elytra very minutely punctured, 
the disk with narrowly linear striz, the apex and sides vel- 
vety opaque brownish black ; pygidium with a bilobed some- 
what ashy spot at the apex; legs rather short; tibie dotted 
with minute white scales. . 


Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Curculionide. BY id) 


The original spelling of this generic name was Ommato- 
lampes; but there is nothing in the eye to justify the name. 
This species will be easily recognized by the spot at the base 
of the prothorax, as well as the one on the pygidium. 


Sphenocorynus meleagris. 


S. anguste ellipticus, niger, maculis numerosis annularibus ochraceis 
notatus ; rostro modice elongato, leviter arcuato, basi reticulato- 
foveato, apicem versus granulato; antennis furfure ochraceo 
vestitis. Long. 8 lin. 


Hab. Sarawak. 

Narrowly elliptic, black, speckled with numerous small 
annular ochreous spots ; rostrum comparatively long, slightly 
curved, the base reticulately pitted, beyond dotted with small 
granules ; antenne, except at the base of the club, closely 
covered with an ochreous squamosity; prothorax oblong, 
nearly parallel at the sides except towards the apex; scu- 
tellum small, glossy black ; elytra broader than the prothorax, 
and about a quarter longer, slightly striate; pygidium trian- 
gular, obtuse ; body beneath obscurely spotted, nearly smooth ; 
femora with smaller spots, hind femora with a small tooth ; 
tibize and tarsi with a dense ochreous squamosity. 

Larger than S. pygidialis, which has a short and nearly 
straight rostrum. S. melanaspis has also a short and stout 
rostrum, with small scattered punctures, which are nearly 
obsolete towards the apex, and glossy black antenne without 
squamosity. 


Sphenocorynus rufescens. 


S. anguste ellipticus, sordide rufus, in medio prothoracis vitta nigra 
notatus ; rostro valido, subrugoso; elytris leviter striato-punc- 
tatis. Long. 6 lin. 


Hab. 'Tondano. 

Narrowly elliptic, dull rufous; rostrum short, stout, 
roughish ; antenne slightly glossy, rufous; prothorax sub- 
conical, slightly incurved towards the base at the sides, 
minutely speckled with ochreous, a black stripe in the middle 
and on each side; scutellum dark brown; elytra somewhat 
broader at the base than the prothorax, and about a third 
longer, finely punctate-striate, the interstices with a row of 
minute pale ochreous spots, shoulder and side near the apex 
with a blackish spot; pygidium oblong, obtuse, slightly 
punctured ; body beneath obscurely spotted; legs rufous. 


The rostrum in this species is comparatively stout and some- 
26* 


376 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Curcultonide. 


what roughish, owing, except at the base, to certain large but 
shallow and irregular punctures. 


Sphenocorynus conforms. 


S. anguste ellipticus, rufus, in medio prothoracis vitta nigra notatus ; 
rostro minus valido, versus apicem granulato; elytris leviter 
striato-punctatis. Long. 6 lin, 


Hab. Philippines. 

Narrowly elliptic, rufous, with a narrow black stripe in the 
middle of the prothorax; rostrum comparatively slender, 
blackish at the tip and granulate, the base with a shallow 
longitudinal groove and closely punctured, the punctures 
obscurely ringed; antenne—except the spongy part of the 
club—glossy black; prothorax subconical, scarcely incurved 
towards the base, and sprinkled with shallow inconspicuous 
punctures, a clear black stripe in the middle; scutellum 
rounded, black; elytra slightly broader than the prothorax, 
and about one third longer, striate-punctate, punctures large 
and approximate, interstices slightly convex; pygidium tri- 
angular, obtuse, blackish, 4nd with coarse scattered punc- 
tures; body beneath black, the pectus rufous; legs glossy, 
dark brown or blackish. 

Allied to the preceding, but witha differently sculptured 
rostrum and conspicuously punctured elytra. 


Sphenocorynus ocellatus. 


S. anguste ellipticus, brunnescens, nigro ornatus, supra punctis 
ochraceo-annulatis notatus ; antennis pedibusque piceis. Long. 
7a; 

Hab. Formosa. 


Narrowly elliptic, chocolate-brown, with black and ochreous 
stripes and spots above; rostrum rather short comparatively, 
closely punctured, the punctures ringed with ochreous; an- 
tennee pitchy, the spongy part excepted ; prothorax subconical, 
slightly rounded at the sides, a median and a lateral blackish 
stripe, the latter bordered with ochreous above, the intervals 
with crowded, and towards the middle confluent, punctures, 
bordered with ochreous ; scutellum small, black ; elytra some- 
what broader than the prothorax, and about one third longer, 
finely striate-punctate, punctures approximate, filled with an 
ochreous squamosity, except the centre, and smaller than those 
on the prothorax; the shoulder and apex with a black oblong 
spot, the former smallest and margined with ochreous, and a 
narrow ochreous stripe nearly in the middle of the disk; py- 


Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Curculionide, oie 


gidium punctured and bordered on the sides with ochreous ; 
body beneath nearly smooth, chestnut-brown, the episterna of 
the metathorax with a dense ochreous squamosity; legs 
pitchy. 

Alhed to S. rufescens, but readily distinguished by its 
coloration. . 


Cercidocerus heros. (Pl. XI. fig. 3.) 


C.(@) robustus, subellipticus,"supra depressus, nigro-velutinus et 
albo-lineatus; elytris humeris antice productis. Long. 9 lin. 


Hab. Penang. 

Robust, subelliptic, depressed or flattish above, clothed with 
a black velvety pile with white lines; rostrum much shorter 
than the prothorax, compressed, glossy black, except at the 
base ; antenne black, the funicle scaly; prothorax oblong, 
two narrow white lines from the apex gradually diverging 
towards the base ; scutellum narrowly elongate; elytra finely 
striate, the apex of each rounded only externally, the shoulders 
produced and slightly overlapping the base of the prothorax, 
the basal margin white, with tw6 or three short white lines 
on the side and others behind the middle and at the apex; 
body beneath and legs black, sterna and femora clothed with 
a delicate white pubescence. 

This fine species may be placed after C. indicator, but the 
lobed or projecting base of the elytra will at once distinguish 
it from any other described species. ‘The prothorax is appa- 
rently without punctures; but a strong lens shows that they 
are present. ‘The description is made from a female; the 
male | have not seen. 

Lugnoristus tristis. 
£. latiusculus, niger, opacus ; prothorace ( ¢ ) parum longiore quam 
latior, 2 breviore; elytris in utroque sexu paulo latioribus, sed 
confertim punctatis. Long. 33-5 lin. 

Hab. Madagascar. 

Rather broad, opaque black ; rostrum slender, glossy, shorter 
than the prothorax in the male ; first and second joints of the 
funicle equal in length; prothorax almost transverse in the 
female, larger in the male, rather closely punctured, the base 
and sides with a border of pale greyish scales; elytra coarsely 
punctate-striate, the interstices with a row of coarse punctures, 
a stripe of greyish scales along the suture, passing obliquely 
to the sides at about a third part from the apex ; legs slender ; 
pro- and mesosterna densely covered with greyish scales. 

A very distinct species; in H. monachus and niger the 
second joint of the funicle is much larger than the first. 


378 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new OCurculionide. 


Nassophasis pictipes. (Pl. XI. fig. 1.) 


N. oblonga, nigra, supra impresso-foveata; femoribus dimidio basali 
tibiisque rufis. Long. 43 lin. 

Hab. Ceylon? 

Head and rostrum coarsely and irregularly punctured, the 
latter moderately curved ; antenne black, scape extending to 
the prothorax, club broadly ovate; prothorax longer than 
broad, the disk with deep irregular fovex, the intervals be- 
tween with a few glossy granules; scutellum very narrow ; 
elytra broader than the prothorax at the base, deeply im- 
pressed with oblong foveee—those near the suture in pairs— 
the intervals irregularly raised, posteriorly two spots composed 
of a dull greyish squamosity ; body beneath black, sparsely 
punctured ; basal half of the femora and tibiz rufous. 

Nassophasis with the facies of Sipalus has an uncovered 
pygidium, obtuse and nearly vertical, therefore not seen from 
above. In an arbitrary classification, which seems the only 
practical one in a family which contains so many polymor- 
phous species as the Curculionidae, I should prefer placing 
it with the Calandrine, although, perhaps, its affinity is more 
with the Sipaline, to which Mr. C. Waterhouse refers it. 


NEOXIDES. 


Rostrum rectum. Antenne basales. Pygidium horizontale. Pedes 
anteriores longiores ; femora linearia. Ceteris ut in Megaprocto. 


Zetheus has also linear femora and a horizontal pygidium, 
but then it has a curved rostrum, and, as a secondary cha- 
racter, a linear outline. 


Neoxides bilineatus. (Pl. XI. fig. 4.) 


NV. elongato-ellipticus, niger, supra indumento nigrescente gutta- 
tim ochraceo notatus ; prothorace utrinque linea ochracea deter- 
minata ornato; elytris quam prothorax vix longioribus. Long. 
9 lin. (rostr. incl.). 


Hab. Sumatra. 

Elongate elliptic, dull blackish with scattered small round 
ochreous ocellated spots above ; rostrum nearly straight, dark 
ferruginous, with several small glossy tubercles; antenne 
ferruginous ; first joint of the funicle stoutish, the second 
equal in length; prothorax nearly as long as the elytra and 
as broad, the disk on each side with a well-defined ochreous 
line; scutellum rounded at the apex; elytra gradually nar- 
rower from the base, each posteriorly with a transverse ochre- 
ous ringed spot with adark centre; pygidium elongate, acute, 


Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Curculionide. 379 


with ochreous-ringed punctures, each with a white recumbent 
seta; body beneath and legs mostly closely spotted with afi 
ochreous pile ; the femora armed with a small acute but con- 
spicuous tooth beneath. 


Laogenia laticollis, (Pl. XI. fig. 2.) 


L. angusta, obovata, nigrescens ; prothorace valde ampliato, utrin- 
que rotundato; elytris subcuneiformibus. Long. 4 lin. 


Hab, North Borneo. 

Narrowly obovate, blackish; rostrum (¢) granulated on 
each side; antenne somewhat pitchy ; prothorax very broad, 
the middle longitudinally concave, closely punctured, each 
puncture filled with a pale yellowish scale ; scutellum nearly 
round ; elytra much narrower than the prothorax and a little 
longer, subcuneiform, striate-punctate, the punctures quadrate 
and approximate, interstices narrow ; pygidium triangular; 
fore legs longest, their tibiee bearded internally. 

The prothorax is much broader and more rounded at the 
sides than in the other species, except Z. ¢ntrusa, which, with 
a much narrower prothorax, has the elytra more nearly parallel 
at the sides. 


Tyndides luctuosus, (Pl. XI. fig. 5.) 


T. ellipticus, nigro-velutinus, lineis pallide ochraceis conspicue orna- . 
tus ; rostro dimidio apicali nigro, nitido; tarsis posticis elongatis. 
Long. 84 lin. (rostr. incl.). 

Hab. North Borneo. 

Elliptic, clothed with a black velvety pile varied with 
white stripes or lines; rostrum glossy black; the basal half 
and anterior border of the prothorax crowded with impressed 
punctures filled with a ring of ochreous scales; antenna 
moderately long ; prothorax conical, half as long again as its 
breadth at the base, a broad irregular ochreous stripe on each 
side ; scutellum short, black, glabrous; elytra rather longer 
than the prothorax, seriate-punctate, punctures rather large, 
but on the black portion not very evident, the base, suture, 
and sides bordered with ochreous, and a narrow, flexuous, 
transverse band of the same colour behind the middle; pygi- 
dium black with three ochreous stripes; body beneath black, 
sides of the sterna ochreous ; legs closely dotted with ochreous 
scales. 

A well-marked species, but agreeing generically with the 
two species recorded by me in the ‘Journal of the Linnean 
Society,’ xii. p. 68. A strict application of the character of 
a straight rostrum leads me to transfer Prodioctes amenus to 
Tyndides, but it bas the coloration of several species, scarcely 


380 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Curculionide. 


congeneric, which cluster round Sphenophorus Dehaanii, 
Gyll. My Megaproctus pugionatus, for the same reason, must 
be removed from the genus to which I have referred it, sup- 
posing its horizontal pygidium to be, as Lacordaire asserts, a 
character of generic importance, 


Rhina Meldole. 


ft. angusta, nigra; rostro bifariam denticulato; prothorace reticu- 
lato-punctato; elytris striato-punctatis, punctis quadratis, inter- 


stitio tertio squamositate ochracea interrupte vestito, Long. 
5-7 lin. 


Hab. Andaman. 

Narrowly oblong, black, a conspicuous stripe on each 
elytron, and a series of linear spots on the side composed of 
au ochreous squamosity ; rostrum shorter than the prothorax, 
denticulate above on each side ; antenne median in the male, 
subbasal in the female, the club broadly ovate; prothorax 
longer than broad, coarsely reticulate-punctate ;  scutellum 
triangular ; elytra not broader than the prothorax, striate- 
punctate, punctures quadrate (larger at the sides), interstices | 
convex, the third with a slightly interrupted linear stripe ; 
pygidium covered ; body beneath and legs dotted with punc- 
tures, each bearing a pale scale ; anterior tibie curved, the 
inner margin not spinose, but fringed with long ferruginous 
hairs in the male. 

This species agrees with the St. Domingo &. serutator, 
Ol., in facies and in having the anterior tibie without spines 
and ciliated in the male, but differs in sculpture and in having 
a short broadly ovate club, &c. I owe my specimens to 
Prof. Meldola, F.R.S., who found them and other interesting 
forms at Port Blair. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE XI. 


Fig. 1. Nassophasis pictipes. 
‘ig. 2. Laogenia laticollis. 
Fig. 3. Cercidocerus heros. 
Fig. 4. Neoxides bilineatus. 
Fig. 5. Tyndides luctuosus. 
Fig. 6. Ctidognathus comptus. 
Fig. 7. Dinichus terreus. 
tig. 8. Ommatolampus stigma. 


Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Coleoptera. 381 


XLVILI.—Note on two Species of Lucanotd Coleoptera, allied 
to Cladognathus bison. By CHArtes O. WATERHOUSE. 


Tue British Museum has recently acquired an interesting 
series of Coleoptera from the Salomon Islands, collected by 
Mr. C. M. Woodford. Among them is a fine series of a 
Cladognathus allied to C. bison. In the Museum collection 
there is a good series of another species from Cape York, 
Torres Straits (Thursday I., Murray I., and Cornwallis [.), 
and New Guinea. ‘These three species closely resemble each 
other in general form and colour; but C. bison is easily dis- 
tinguished from the two others by its having reddish-yellow 
spots on all the femora and often on the sternum. ‘The two 
other species are extremely alike, with nearly uniformly 
coloured legs; those from the Salomon Islands, however, 
have the femora more castaneous than the species from 
Torres Straits. 

I am in doubt which of these two species is to be referred 
to C. cinctus, Montr., from Woodlark I.; but the proximity of 
Woodlark I. to the Salomons, and the fact that Montrouzier 
states that the large males of C. cinctus have five or six 
teeth on the inner side of the mandibles, incline me to believe 
that the Salomon-Islands species is the true C. ecnetus. ‘The 
species from Torres Straits I propose to call C. limbatus. 


Cladognathus limbatus, n. sp. 

General form and colour of C. bison; nearly black, with 
the elytra and sometimes the thorax dark pitchy brown. The 
larger males with the sides of the thorax yellowish (with a 
black spot in the middle of the yellow); the smallest males 
and the females with a reddish-yellow crescent-shaped mark 
at the sides. The elytra with a broad margin of yellow, as in 
C. bison, but narrowed at the extreme apex as it approaches 
the suture. Legs black. ‘The large males have two teeth 
beyond the middle of the mandibles, with the apex furcate ; 
the smaller males have the mandibles serrate. ‘Thorax with 
the posterior angles sinuate. 

3g. Length (with the mandibles) 10-24 lines. 
? ” ” 113-16 ” 

This species differs from C. dzson in having the legs uni- 
form black. ‘The mandibles of the large males have much 
fewer teeth, and the yellow band of the elytra narrows as it 
reaches the suture. ‘Lhe large triangular tooth at the base of 
the mandibles appears also to be much more simple. 


The species from the Salomon Islands, which I believe to 
| ‘ ean eee 
be the true C. cinctus, difters trom C. limbatus in the males 
? 


382 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Coleoptera. 


having the yellow marginal band of the elytra not narrowed 
at the apex. The large males have four or five teeth beyond 
the middle of the mandibles (besides the apical furcation) ; 
the large triangular tooth at the base of the mandibles is rela- 
tively longer, straight on its inner margin (not curved in at 
its apex), and denticulate. The females are very difficult to 
distinguish from those of C. lémbatus; the lines of punctures 
on the elytra are, however, more distinct. ‘The metasternum 
is dull in both species ; in C. émbatus there are numerous shal- 
low horseshoe punctures, which become crowded together at 
the side next to the epipleura. In C. cinctus these punctures 
are more sharply defined and round, and not confluent, except 
perhaps a single line next to the epipleura. 

In the late Major Parry’s Catalogue of Lucanide (Trans. 
Ent. Soc. Lond. 1864, p. 22) there is the following note 
respecting C. cinctus :— 

“This species is also, according to Mr. Wallace, found in 
the islands of New Guinea, Ki, and Arou, and must be con- 
sidered as very questionably distinct from C. bison, differing 
in having the four posterior femora black beneath, and the 
anterior with a small rufous spot, whereas in C. bison the 
rufous patch exists on all the femora.” 

Two examples from Major Parry’s collection are now in the 
British Museum ; one of these (from Cape York) is C. lim- 
batus, the other (without locality) is a variety of C. bison. 
The statement that C. cinctus differs from C. bison in having 
a red spot only on the front femora appears to have arisen from 
a misunderstanding of Montrouzier’s description. He men- 
tions no red spot, but ‘‘ une tache fauve, doré sur le devant 
des cuisses antérieures,’’ which clearly refers to a spot of 
golden pubescence, usual on the front of the femora, and not 
to a red spot on the back of the femur. 


XLIX.—Descriptions of two new Species of Coptengis 
(Coleoptera, Krotylide). By CHARLES O. WATERHOUSE. 


Tue British Museum has received two species of the genus 
Coptengis which appear to be undescribed, and for which I 
propose the names C. Curtisid and C. Melvilli. 


Coptengis Curtisit. 
Purpureo-cuprascens, nitidissimus, immaculatus; pedibus viridi- 
eeneis. 
Long. 19-22 millim. 
This species is closely allied to C. Sheppardi, but is dis- 
tinguished at once by its totally different colouring (being of 


Dr, A. Strauch’s Catalogue of Geckos. 383 


a dark purple-coppery colour) and by the much more delicate 
and less close punctuation of the thorax and elytra. 


Hab. Batchian (C. Curtis). 
Coptengis Melvilli. 


Lete cyaneus, nitidissimus; elytris maculis quatuor flavis notatis. 
Long. 19 millim. 

Closely resembles C. Sheppardi, but is of a deep blue 
colour, the legs being also blue. Besides the difference in 
colour, this species is distinguished by the punctuation of the 
elytra, which is as strong as in C. Sheppardi but less close. 

Hab. New Guinea. 

Presented to the Museum by J. Cosmo Melvill, Esq. 


L.—Remarks on Dr, A. Strauch’s Catalogue of the Geckos 
in the Zoological Museum of the Imperial Academy of St. 
Petersburg *. By G. A. BOULENGER. 


THIS important memoir contains an enumeration of all the 
Geckoid Lizards (inclusive of the Eublepharide and Uro- 
lace which are united with the Geckonide) in the St. 

etersburg Museum. We learn that 122 species are repre- 
sented in that collection by upwards of 637 specimens. A 
dichotomical key is given of all the genera, but only such 
species as are new or imperfectly known are described. The 
author has not adopted the sequence followed in the British- 
Museum Catalogue, in which the series of genera commences 
with the least specialized forms, 7. e. those in which the digits 
are not dilated; he prefers commencing with the most 
“typical”? forms, in which the Geckoid character is most 
highly developed. ‘Two new genera are established, viz. 
Cnemaspis, allied to Gonatodes, tor a new species from Pulo 
Condor, and Ptenodactylus, allied to Stenodactylus, for a 
Turkestan form, P. Eversmanni, Wiegm., which had never 
been properly described before. ‘l'welve other new species 
are established, on three of which I have to offer some 
remarks. 

First with respect to the new Gehyra, G. Fischeri, from 
Ternate ; [ am inclined to think that this is a young male 
of the same form that I described, almost simultaneously, 
from an adult female from Morty, and named G‘. marginata. 
The volume in which I published its description having been 

* “Bemerkungen iiber die Geckoniden-Sammlung im zoologischen 


Museum der kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften zu St. Peters- 
burg,” Mém. Acad. St. Pétersb. xxxv. no. 2, 1887. 


384 Mr. G. A. Boulenger—Remarks on 


issued on March 26, 1887, and the Russian memoir, as I 
understand from a communication of Dr. Strauch, not before 
the Ist of April, the name G. marginata will, if my identifi- 
cation proves correct, have a few days’ priority. 

In the genus Zareniola, of which the author gives a 
synopsis of all the species hitherto described, two new ones 
are established under the names of 7. neglecta and T. angus- 
ticeps, each based upon a single specimen from Batna, 
Algeria. With these, or rather with this new species, for I 
regard 7. neglecta and angusticeps as individual variations of 
one and the same form, I have been acquainted for the last 
two years, three specimens, from the Algerian Sahara, having 
been presented to the Natural- History Museum by M. Lataste 
in March 1885; but their donor having expressed his inten- 
tion of describing the new species, I had put them aside 
awaiting his publication, and therefore no mention is made of 
them in the Appendix to the third volume of the ‘ Catalogue 
of Lizards.’ 1 will retain for the species the name 7’ neglecta. 
The presence or absence of a faint keel and the degree of 
convexity of the head-scales are most unsatisfactory characters 
for separating species in the genus ZVarentola. The Natural- 
History Museum possesses specimens of 7. mauritanica with 
distinctly though teebly keeled upper head-scales, and of our 
three specimens of 7. neglecta two have them keeled, .the 
othernot. Before leaving the genus Tarentola I must express 
my regret at seeing the Linnean name mauritanica rejected in 
favour of Aldrovandi’s facetana (1663). With the majority 
of modern systematists, I hold that the right of priority, in 
binomial nomenclature, should not extend back beyond Lin- 
neeus’s twelfth edition of the ‘ Systema Nature’ (1766). In 
the case of the species of Jeratoscincus Dr. Strauch disre- 
gards the rule of priority in favour of his name Keyserlingit 
(1863), against that of scéncus (Schlegel, 1858), simply re- 
marking that there is no sufficient ground tor giving preference 
to the latter. Schlegel’s little book ‘ Handleiding tot de Beo- 
fening der Dierkunde’ (1., 1858), not being much known, I 
cannot do better than reproduce the description by which he 
has unquestionably secured priority :— 

“Kamvingers (Sienodactylus).—Vingers sonder schijven, 
maar van onderen met gevone, ter weérszijde met eene rij van, 
als stekeljes verlengte, schubben bekleed. Zij leven op zand- 
groden in Afrika en Asié. De gewone soort, Stenod. guttatus, 
bewoont Noord-Atrika. Hene andere, Stenod. scincus, wijkt 
van alle overige Gekko’s daardoor af, dat haar romp en staart 
met zeer groote, elkander op de wijse van dakpannen over- 


Dr. A. Strauch’s Catalogue of Geckos. 385 


dekkende schubben, bedekt zijn. Zij bewoont de zandige 
oevers der Ili-rivier, ten oosten van Turkestan.” 

Dr. Strauch’s contribution is preceded by a lengthy intro- 
duction, in which he reviews the recently-published ‘ Cata- 
logue of Lizards’ in the British Museum. After some 
flattering remarks on the general character of the work, by 
which, coming from so high an authority, I feel much 
honoured, an attaque en régle is directed against the classifi- 
cation which I have proposed. I can well understand that 
the principles which have guided me in the formation of the 
primary groups of the order Lacertilia do not meet with Dr. 
Strauch’s approval. The celebrated Russian herpetologist 
has always been averse to the introduction into systematic 
zoology of any but purely external characters. But this does 
not meet the requirements of modern science. In this case 
he again proposes to revert to the classification of Wiegmann 
and Duméril and Bibron. It would occupy too much space 
were | to discuss all the points in which we differ as to the 
relationships of Lizards, and it must be left to those who 
devote themselves to a study of that order, not based merely 
on epidermic characters, to judge which of Dr. Strauch’s 
or my views on the classification is the nearest approach to 
nature. But there are some points in Dr. Strauch’s criticism 
which I cannot leave unanswered. 

First of all, objection is made from a purely practical point 
of view to the introduction of osteological characters in classi- 
fication. How is the family to which a specimen belongs to be 
determined without injuring or partly destroying it? How is 
a beginner to find out to which group any given specimen is 
to be referred? Now J have already remarked, in my intro- 
duction to the ‘ Catalogue of Batrachia,’ that a specimen need 
not be sacrificed to make out the few osteological characters 
which seem to be of systematic value. A few slits, made 
here and there with a little skill, are usually quite sufficient 
for the purpose. By simply feeling with the finger on a 
complete specimen it is, in most cases, easy with a little 
experience to make out the presence or absence of a bony 
supratemporal roof, of postorbital and supratemporal arches, 
of bony dermal scutes, or of a supraorbital bone (which latter 
character appears to have so greatly puzzled Dr. Strauch in 
the case of the genus Yarentola). Nor do I consider that 
classifications are made for the convenience of beginners. 
Before engaging in systematic work a beginner must make 
himself acquainted with the elements of Lacertilian osteology. 
For this purpose a set of eight skeletons, which he will find 
im any museum, or can easily have prepared, or can procure 


386 Mr. G. A. Boulenger—Remarks on 


from any dealer in zoological specimens, will suffice. This 
set, | would suggest, may consist of the following skele- 
tons :— 

1. A Gecko (any common species, such as Tarentola 
mauritanica or Gecko verticillutus) ; 2, an Agamoid (Calotes 
or Uromastiv) or an Iguanoid (Iguana) ; 3, a Slow-worm 
(Anguis fragilis) ; 4,a Varanus; 5, an Ameiva or a Cnemi- 
dophorus; 6, an Amphisbena; 7, a Scincoid (Chaleides ocel- 
latus or Eumeces algeriensis, or any other common species) ; 
8, a Chameleon. When he is acquainted with the structure 
of these eight types he will have no difficulty in understand- 
ing the diagnoses of the families as expressed in the Catalogue 
of Lizards. If external characters are solely to be relied 
upon I would ask my critic the reason why Teratoscincus 
should not be a Scincoid (in the sense in which he takes 
that family), and how a typical Teioid is to be distin- 
guished (so far as the family characters are concerned) 
from a Lacertoid? Dr. Strauch is entirely mistaken in 
the estimate he makes of the number of species which 
have been examined by me as to their osteological charac- 
ters, probably owing to his reckoning only the prepared 
skeletons enumerated in the Catalogue; and especially in the 
case of Aluroscalabotes | am surprised at his believing that 
so peculiar a type should have passed without investigation 
at my hands. I may state that -d/uroscalabotes has the 
parietal bones distinct and the vertebrae amphiccelian, and 
that consequently he entirely spoils my family Eublepharide, 
a most natural association, by adding that genus to it. 

Passing to the intrinsic value of the characters employed 
by me for classification, apart from practical considerations, 
Dr. Strauch declares the result attained to be unnatural save 
in the points on which I have adhered to old-accepted ideas. 
He particularly objects to the introduction of the character of 
the shape of the clavicle in the definition of families, on the 
ground that the organ is not present throughout the group, 
disappearing in some of the limbless forms. I have, however, 
in the synopsis of the families which heads the first volume 
of the ‘Catalogue,’ made the restriction ‘ clavicle present 
whenever the limbs are developed.” As the character of the 
clavicle is accompanied by a combination of others which 
must be regarded as of systematic importance, it is quite 
feasible and within the limits of scientific induction, by de- 
riving certain degraded forms from types in which the pectoral 
arch is fully developed, to incorporate them in the group 
characterized by a definite form of clavicle; in the same way 
as the class Batrachians is usually characterized, in opposi- 


Dr. A. Strauch’s Catalogue of Geckos. 387 


tion to that of fishes, by the structure of the limbs, although 
limbless forms occur in both classes. Dr. Strauch proposes 
instead to group together the degraded forms; but I must 
urge that to me they seem to be the ends of diverging series 
oftorms. This explanation answers also Dr. Strauch’s objec- 
tion that I have mixed up the families at random ; it has never 
been in my mind to form a continuous linear series of families ; 
contrary to what Dr. Strauch appears to think, I believe such 
a work to be impossible. 

Dr. Strauch is at a loss to find the reason why the Pygo- 
podide are placed among the forms with non-dilated clavicle. 
“ Ferner ist es mir nicht gelungen,” he says, ‘ zu eruiren, 
welchem Princip Herr Boulenger bei Bestimmung der Rei- 
henfolge fiir die einzelnen Familien seiner Unterordnung 
Lacertilia vera gefolgt ist, und was ihn z. B. bewogen hat, die 
Familie Pygopodide, deren Repriisentanten bekanntlich keine 
Vorderextremitiiten und folglich auch kein Schliisselbein 
besitzen, gerade zu der Gruppe mit einfacher, am proximalen 
Ende nicht erweiteter Claviculen zu rechnen.”’ ‘The reason 
is simply that, in spite of the absence of fore limbs, the Pygo- 
podide have a clavicle which is not dilated proximally, and 
that they present the characters enumerated in the heading of 
the group alluded to. 

I append the following figures which represent the shape of 
the clavicle in the Pygopodoid genera Pygopus and Lialis 


Pectoral arch of 
1. Pygopus lepidopus. (After Fiirbringer.) 
2. Lialis Burtonii. (Ditto.) 
3. Lygosoma prepeditum, an apodal Scincoid from Australia. 
el, clavicle ; ici, interclavicle; cor, coracoid; sc, scapula ; ss, supra- 
scapula ; s¢, sternum. 


388 Dr. A. Strauch’s Catalogue of Geckos. 


and in an apodal Scincoid; they are sufficient to show that even 
in these limbless forms this organ affords a good systematic 
character. 

My nameless groups are only established in the key to the 
families simply to facilitate the determinations and to avoid 
useless repetition; had I considered them natural groups I 
would have bestowed names upon them. 

The family Anguide, as defined in the Catalogue, appears 
to Dr. Strauch a most unnatural association. Here, however, 
the osteological characters are accompanied by striking ex- 
ternal ones, which Dr. Strauch, like most of his predecessors, 
appears to have overlooked. I will only allude to the won- 
derful similarity in the scaling of the head of Anguis and 
Ophisaurus (Pseudopus), unlike anything to be found in the 
family of Scincs, and to the fact that the scales of the sides of 
Anguis are arranged in straight transverse series, and not 
quincuncially, a fact already noticed by Leydig (Deutschl. 
Saur. 1872). 

I fail to understand how it can be proposed to place Helo- 
derma and Anguis in two suborders, the former in the Pachy- 
glossa, the latter in the Leptoglossa. The following figures, 
carefully executed from nature, will allow the reader to judge 
for himself :— 


6 


a. Tongue of Heloderma horridum (one of Strauch’s Pachyglossa). 
b. Tongue of Anguis fragilis, enlarged (one of Strauch’s Leptoglossa). 


Bibliographical Notices. 389 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES. 


The Structure and Life-history of the Cockroach (Periplaneta orien- 
talis), an Introduction to the Study of Insects. By L. C. Mratx 
and AtrrepD Denny. 8yvo. London, Lovell Reeve and Co.; 
Leeds, Jackson. 1886, 


In this volume on the Cockroach, which is No. IIL. of Prof. Miall’s 
‘Studies in Comparative Anatomy,’ we have another book written 
chiefly for the use of college pupils, but which may be of great 
service to students of Natural History. Starting with a short 
account of the systematic position and habits of the Cockroach, the 
authors proceed to describe its structure in considerable detail, 
working in here and there references to the general structure of 
Insects brought into correlation with the facts revealed in the direct 
inyestigation to which the book is specially devoted, such as a com- 
parison of the parts of the mouth, of the structure and develop- 
ment of the wings, of the nervous system and organs of sense, and 
of the organs of circulation and respiration in the Cockroach 
and other insects. It will be easily seen that from these points 
of view much may be learned from a careful examination of the 
phenomena presented by any one type of insect and a judicious 
generalization of the facts thus demonstrated by comparison with 
other forms, and perhaps no better type than the Cockroach could 
well have been selected to serve as a starting-point for such an 
investigation. It represents one of the earliest known types of 
winged insects, and certainly makes the nearest approach of any 
easily accessible form to what may be regarded as the lowest 
development of insect-life. 

The student of entomology who follows the authors in their inves- 
tigation of the anatomy of this domestic pest will certainly find himself 
ina position to take up with great advantage the study of representa- 
tives of other groups of insects. At the same time he must not regard 
the present work as by any means an exhaustive treatise. Fully re- 
cognizing the value of the work done by the authors, we cannot but 
feel that in the general treatment of the subject there is a want of 
something, which something would seem to be a sound appreciation 
of the zoological aspects of the subject, a deficiency which appears 
to be foreshadowed by a passage in their preface, where they 
say, “It is our belief and hope that naturalists will some day recoil 
from their extravagant love of words and names, and turn to struc- 
ture, development, life-history, and other aspects of the animal 
world ;” for while we can quite agree with them in wishing for such 
a consummation, we read here, perhaps, between the lines a faint 
trace of the want of appreciation of the merits and purpose of syste- 
matic Natural History, which seems to us to lie at the root of the 
deficiencies of this otherwise excellent book. 

In the chapter on the development of the Cockroach the authors 
have availed themselves of the aid of Mr. Joseph Nusbaum of War- 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xix. 27 


390 Bibliographical Notices. 


saw, who has furnished them with an elaborate description of the 
embryonic development of Blatta germanica, while Mr. 8. H. 
Scudder has contributed a sketch of the geological history of the 
Blattide. The volume is illustrated with a number of woodcuts, 
generally well executed, which will be found most useful to the 
student ; in fact, the book must be regarded as a most valuable 
contribution to the practical literature of zoology. 


Exotische Schmetterlinge. Abbildungen und Beschreibungen der wich- 
tigsten exotischen Tagfalter in systematischer Rethenfolge mit Beruick- 
sichtiqung neuer Arten, von Dr, O. StaupincER, unter technischer 
Mitwirkung von Dr. H. Lanenavs (1-16 Lieferungen). II. 
Theil. Die Familien und Gattungen der Tagfalter systematisch und 
analytisch bearbeitet, yon Dr. K. Scuarz (1, 2 Lieferungen). Folio. 
G. Léwensohn : Furth (Bavaria), 1884-86. 


ln the present work Dr. Staudinger has successfully attempted to 
supply a want which all collectors of exotic butterflies have felt 
severely, especially at the beginning of their studies. Hitherto there 
has been no work, at a moderate price, containing a large number 
of fairly-recognizable coloured figures of foreign butterflies in syste- 
matic order. The older illustrated books, few of which are at all 
systematic, are not only expensive, but are becoming scarcer and 
dearer every day ; and it is not every one who can refer to an ar- 
ranged collection. Dr. Staudinger’s work is to contain 100 large 
plates, 80 of which are now before us, and each plate contains from 
two to nineteen figures, representing all the principal genera and a 
large number of species. It has been the author’s aim to make his 
work as useful as possible, and he has not excluded remarkable 
species because they are common, nor has he omitted to include a 
number of rare and new species which have not previously been 
figured. The figures are fairly recognizable throughout, and are 
often excellent, and the standard is well kept up, the later plates 
being often superior to the earlier ones. 

Dr. Staudinger has not discussed generic characters &c., but has 
left everything beyond the description of species to be dealt with in 
the companion work of Dr. Schatz, two parts of which have at pre- 
sent appeared, out of six, which are to complete the work. Dr. 
Schatz discusses classification, geographical distribution, colour, 
neuration, and generic characters, and proposes some slight im- 
provements in classification. The plates of this portion of the joint 
work are plain, and represent with great clearness the neuration of 
the wings in each genus, and other generic characters, such as an- 
tenn, palpi, tarsi, claws, anal appendages, scales, &c. The charac- 
ters are thus rendered very obvious, and the very doubtful propriety 
of retaining the genus Pseudopontia of Felder, which many good 
authorities regard as a Liparide moth, among the Pieridze becomes 
visible at a glance. : 

If we desired to be hypercritical it might be easy to pick out 


Bibliographical Notices. 391 


errors in these works (for no Entomological work, at least of any 
extent, can be expected to be free from them); but we may fairly 
give the authors and publisher the credit of having produced two 


works which will be a great boon to all students of Lepidoptera. 
Wied! AK. 


Guide to the Galleries of Reptiles and Fishes in the Department of 
Zoology of the British Museum (Natural History). Demy 8vo. 
Printed by order of the Trustees, 1887. 


A (feneral Guide to the British Museum (Natural History), Cromwell 
Road, London, S.W. 8yo. Printed by order of the Trustees, 


1887. 


Tue authorities of the British Museum at South Kensington are 
certainly taking the best possible course to render the splendid col- 
lections under their charge available for the instruction of the 
people. Dr. Ginther has followed up the Guide to the Mammalia 
with one dealing with the Reptiles, Batrachians, and Fishes, There 
is wanting only a guide to the collection of Birds to complete the series 
of vertebrate animals. Let us hope that the invertebrate classes may 
speedily receive asimilar attention on the partof the zoological ofticers, 
and we may then have a series of text-books, forming together 
a popular manual of zoology, which will possess a special value as 
being founded directly upon magnificent collections which are access- 
ible to every one. The cost also will be exceedingly moderate—in 
the present case purchasers get for sixpence a book of over 120 
pages, illustrated with 101 good woodcut figures, and a plan of the 
galleries the contents of which are here described. 

Excellent as the present Guide-book may be, there are one or two 
points in which we think it is decidedly susceptible of improvement. 
One of these is the equalization, or more properly coordination, of 
the general statements as to the structural characters of various 
groups. ‘Thus the “ General Notes” on Reptiles occupy about two 
and a half pages and those on Batrachians about the same, while 
over eleven pages are devoted to the general description of Fishes ; 
and valuable as such particulars are to the student, we do not think 
the names of all the bones forming the Teleostean skeleton will be 
of much interest to those for whom this Guide is specially intended. 
At the same time in order to realize that vision of a cheap popular 
zoological handbook in which we have indulged above, we would 
rather see this and the corresponding sections relating to other 
groups judiciously enlarged than the generalities on the class of 
Fishes cut down. It would also be advantageous and would not 
occupy much space if these parts of the book could be made to give 
the reader some hints upon the comparative morphology of the groups, 
so as to lead him, when inspecting the collections, to recognize the 
way in which such multifarious results arise from the modifications 
of the same fundamental plan. The great quantity of classificational 
names with which this Guide-book bristles seems to be a misfortune ; 


392 Miscellaneous. 


but we hardly see how it is to be entirely removed. In the case of 
the names of classes and orders indeed it would be easy to indicate 
what the words actually signify; but the much more numerous 
family names cannot be treated in this way, and they furnish the 
worst examples of “hard words.” Fancy an unfortunate visitor to 
South Kensington, innocent of Greek, finding within a line and a 
half two such names as “ Amphignathodontide ” and ‘“ Cerato- 
batrachide ”! 


Prof. Flower, in arranging the General Guide to the Museum, 
has had no such difficulties to contend with as the one just men- 
tioned. His task was a comparatively simple one; but he has 
executed it in such a manner as to produce a most admirable guide 
to the building the contents of which are under his charge, while at 
the same time it will serve for the correlation of the separate guides, 
to one of which we have called attention above. He commences 
with an historical account of the foundation and progress of the 
British Museum down to the removal of the collections to their 
present abode, and finally notices, seriatim, the various groups of 
objects exhibited, in the order of the galleries in which they are to 
be found. To aid the visitor in finding out where he is and in what 
direction to move in the labyrinth of rooms and galleries the book 
is illustrated with elaborate plans of the different floors, and on the 
whole no better guide to such an establishment could be desired. 
In the nomenclature of the objects popular terms are generally 
adopted, and when the names of classes or orders have to be 
employed, they are generally explained. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 


On the Term Muelleria as applied to a Genus of Holothurians. 
By F. Jerrrey Bert, M.A. 
However reluctant one may be to perform the most disagreeable 
and thankless of the duties incumbent on a zoologist, there are times 
and occasions when one must propose the change of a generic term. 
The visitor to the Starfish Gallery of the Natural-History Museum 
who consults the index to the new popular guide to that gallery 
and to the collection of Mollusca will learn that the Muwelleria he 
finds among the Holothurians is a freshwater oyster! ‘The claims 
of Férussac (1823), who has ten years priority over Jaeger (1833), 
are such that the Holothurian must have a new name: as Jaegeria 
does not appear to be in use, and as its adoption will probably lead 
to less confusion than any other name, while, lastly, it will give us 
the opportunity of honouring a very thorough worker at Holothurian 
organization, I venture to propose Juegeria to replace Muelleria, 
Jaeger ; the definition of the genus will remain as in the latest mono- 
graphs. I cannot but regret that the authors of two recent valuable 


monographs on the class generally should have left this little, but not 
unimportant, point uncorrected, 


Miscellaneous. 393 


On the Pteromaline of the Hessian Fly. 
By Prof. K. Linpeman. 


Prof. Lindeman has laid before the Society of Naturalists of 
Moscow an interesting account of the Pteromaline parasites which 
he has bred from puparia of the Hessian fly obtained from various 
parts of Russia. He contrasts the species observed by him with 
those recorded by Riley t+ in North America, as follows :— 


In North America. In Russia. 
1. Merisus destructor, Say. 1. Merisus intermedius, Lind. 
2. subapterus, 277. 2. Tetrastichus Rileyi, Lind. 
3. Tetrastichus productus, Ril. 3. Eupelmus Karschii, Lind. 
4, Eupelmus Allynii, French. 4, Platygaster minutus, Lind. 
5. Platygaster Herrickii, Pack. 5. Semiotellus nigripes, Lind. 
6. Euryscapus saltator, Lind. 


7. Platygaster? sp. 
The Russian species he tabulates as follows :— 


. Winged. 
a. From one to four joints of the flagellum nar- 
rowly annular. 
™ Flagellum nine-jointed ..........0.++-> Semuotellus ? nigripes. 
** Flagellum ten-jointed. 
a, Antenne with a distinctly two-jointed 


— 


CLUDE Sia, pec astciel tenes Aa ete eos ate Tetrastichus Rileyi. 
8B. Antenne not clavate. 
Flagellum with one annular joint...... Eupelmus Karschit. 
Flagellum with two annular joints .... Merisus intermedius. 


6. No narrowly granular joints in the flagellum Platygaster minutus. 


i 2 : | Merisus intermedius 
2. With rudimentary wings .........0+0..0. ) var. microptera, 4 
GUONV AN ICSEa, «ble facte < mettin n, «et tie wchoreln Baie ats Euryscapus saltator. 


Merisus intermedius is so called because it appears to be interme- 
diate between the two American species M. destructor and sub- 
apterus, which were formerly regarded as forming one species. Its 
colour is metallic green; the antennex of the male yellow, of the 
female brown; legs yellow, with the coxee, and sometimes also the 
femora, black; under surface of abdomen often reddish brown, espe- 
cially at base. Both male and female may have stunted wings, but 
these are longer than in WM. subapterus, and show venation. Length 
2 millim. The species appears to be very abundant in all parts of 
Russia, and seems to have two generations in the course of the 
summer. 

Tetrastichus Rileyi is rather less than 2 millim. long ; black, with 
a blue or green lustre. Antenne blackish brown ; legs yellow, with 
the tips of the tarsi dark; abdominal segments densely hairy, 
especially towards the apex. Tetrastichus productus is regarded by 
Riley as a parasite of Merisus ; the author has been unable to arrive 


+ “On the Parasites of the Hessian Fly,” in Proc. U.S. National 
Museum, vol, viii. (1885) p. 415. 


394 Miscellaneous. 


at any conclusion as to whether his species is a primary or secondary 
parasite of the Hessian fly. 

Semiotellus (?) nigripes is a form which does not appear to have 
its representative in North America. It has a strong green, or 
sometimes blue, metallic lustre, the antenne and legs black, the 
latter with greenish lustre, the tarsi pale yellow at the base. Length 
2 millim. The species is widely distributed in Russia. It appears 
to be single-brooded, emerging in July and August. 

Eupelmus Karschii is black with a green or blue lustre; antennse 
black ; legs yellow, with the tips of the femora and tibiz and the last 
joint of the tarsi black. In the female the fore legs are entirely 
yellow. Length under 2 millim. The American species is recorded 
by Riley as a parasite of Jsosoma hordei and I, tritice. 

Platygaster minutus.—Length 4 millim. Black, shining, but with 
no metallic lustre. Legs yellow, with black femora, and the poste- 
rior tibiz black; wings large, extending far beyond the tip of the 
abdomen, veinless, but hairy ; femora much thickened in the middle, 
tibiz in their lower half. The species seems to be abundant. The 
author regards it, as also the much larger American P. Herrickii, as 
a direct parasite of the larva of the Hessian fly, and not as parasitic 
in the egg; he always reared it from the puparia, and obtained from 
four to eleven individuals from a single puparium. 

Euryscapus saltator is wingless, black, with a green lustre on the 
head and thorax, and frequently a brownish spot on each side of the 
mesonotum. Abdomen black with a faint greenish lustre; legs 
yellow, with the femora, the middle of the tibie, and the tips of 
the tarsi rather darker; first segment of the abdomen reddish 
brown; ovipositor yellow with the tip black; scape yellowish 
brown ; flagellum black or dark brown, with a greenish lustre on 
the first two joints. Length 2 millim. The author has bred this 
species from puparia of the Hessian fly and also from galls of Jso- 
soma hordei, but it does not seem to be abundant. 

A single specimen of a seventh species has been obtained by the 
author. It appears to be a Platygaster of about the same size as 
the one already noticed, black, with yellow legs and brown antenne, 
which have a large black club; the wings are as in Platygaster.— 
Bull. Soc. Imp. Nat. Moscou, 1887, no. 1, pp. 178-192. 


On the Power of Multiplication of the Infusoria Ciliata. 
By M. E. Mavpas. 

The author notes that the power of multiplication of the Ciliata 
depends upon three factors, namely:—1, the quality and abundance 
of food; 2, temperature; 3, the biological adaptation of each 
species as regards alimentation. The third factor alone varies for 
each type, the organization of the buccal apparatus determining the 
kind of food necessary, and rendering the animalcules herbivorous, 
carnivorous, or omnivorous. 

Cryptochilum, Paramecium, Colpoda, Tillina, Colpidium, and the 
Vorticellidee are herbivorous, living almost exclusively upon Schizo- 
mycetes and small zoospores. These Infusoria are great purifiers of 


Miscellaneous. 395 


foul water. A few Paramecia placed in a drop of water swarming 
with Bacteriz, Vibrios, Bacilli, and other microbes will render it in 
a few hours as pure and clear as spring water. The Stentors, 
Euplote, and many Oxytrichide are omnivorous, and live upon 
Schizomycetes and small Infusoria drawn in by their vortices. 
Enchelys, Didinium, Lacrymaria, Leucophrys, the Trachelide, and 
Coleps are carnivorous, although some of them can feed upon Schi- 
zomycetes in the Zooglaa-state. 

In small aquaria with infusions the species of Ciliata appear 
successively in a nearly constant order explicable by their peculiar 
alimentary adaptation. At first the herbivorous species, finding an 
abundance of Schizomycetes, swarm and clear the water of those 
microphytes. ‘Then come the Carnivora, which pursue and exter- 
minate the herbivorous forms. 

Stylonychia pustulata has been particularly studied by the author, 
who followed day by day two separate cultures of it, during more 
than three hundred successive generations, which lasted rather more 
than eight months. Under the most favourable conditions of nutri- 
tion this species divides once in twenty-four hours at a temperature 
of 44°-50° F., twice at 50°-59°, three times at 59°-68°, four times 
at 68°-75°, and five times at 75°-80°. In the last case one indi- 
vidual will produce thirty-two in twenty-four hours; and thus at a 
temperature of 77°-79° F. a single Stylonychia may produce a 
million of descendants in four days, a billion in six days, and one 
hundred billions in seven and a half days. The author estimates 
that the body of a Stylonychia has a volume of 100,000 cubic micro- 
millimetres ; hence it would take ten thousand to make 1 cubic 
millim. and a million to 1 cubic centim. Protoplasm being about 
equal in density to water, a million Stylonychie will weigh 1 gram, 
a billion 1 kilogr., and one hundred billions 100 kilogr. Thus a 
single Stylonychia may produce 1 kilogramme of protoplasm in six 
days and 100 kilogrammes in seven and a half days, 

These numbers are obtained when the Stylonychiew are abun- 
dantly nourished with small Infusoria, but with vegetable food the 
rapidity of multiplication and the size of the animals are consider- 
ably reduced. 

Stylonychia mytilus has less power of multiplication than S. pus- 
tulata. At a temperature of 42°—48° it divides only once in two 
days, at 50°-57° once a day, at 59°-64° twice, and three times at 
66°-77°. 

Euplotes patella requires a temperature of 59°-68° to divide 
once, and of 68°—75° to divide twice in twenty-four hours. Ony- 
chodromus grandis divides once in two days at 41°-44°, once a day 
at 48°-53°, and twice at 55°-64°, Oxytricha fallax twice at 57°— 
61°, and three times at 62°-64°. Stentor ceruleus, of which the 
fission was observed for a month, divides once a day at 75°-79°; 
and Spirostomum teres once in two days at 61°-64°. 

Paramecium aurelia divides once in twenty-four hours at 57°-62°, 
and twice at 64°-68°; Paramecium caudatum once at 59°-638° ; 
and Paramecium bursaria once in two or three days at 55°-59°, 


396 Miscellaneous. 


Leucophrys patula, which is exclusively carnivorous, divides once 
in twenty-four hours at 43°-45°, twice at 46°-52°, three times at 
54°-57°, four times at 59°-64°, and five times at 66°-68°; Colpz- 
dium colpoda twice at 54°-57°, three times at 59°-68°; Coleps 
hirtus once at 61°-64°; Lowophyllum fasciola twice at 59°-63° ; 
Spathidium hyalinum once at 61°-63°, and twice at 63°-66°; an 
undetermined Vorticella once at 57°-61°. 

Glaucoma scintillans, Stylonychia pustulata, Colpidium colpoda, 
and Paramecium bursaria, kept in complete darkness for a month, 
multiplied exactly like those exposed to light.—Comptes Rendus, 
April 4, 1887, p. 1006. 


On the Relations of the Groups of Arthropoda. 
By Prof. Cart Cravs. 


In our number for March 1887, when printing Prof. Lankester’s 
«‘ Last Words on Professor Claus,” we stated that the discussion on the 
matters in dispute must cease. We have since received from Prof. 
Claus a copy of an article on the subject in question published by him 
in the ‘ Arbeiten aus dem Zoologischen Institut der Universitiit Wien ’ 
(Band vii. Heft 2), in which he gives an exposition of his own views, 
with a request that a translation of this part should appear in the 
‘ Annals,’ for comparison with the conclusions formulated by Prof. 
Lankester in the article above cited. The ‘“ essential points ” upon 
which Prof. Claus insists are stated by him as follows :— 

“© 1, The opinion, according to which the Scorpions, and conse- 
quently the Arachnoidea, are to be derived phylogenetically from 
the Gigantostraca, was independently supported by me, following 
Huxley, as much as eleven years ago. 

«2. The distinction of the three Arthropod series—1. Crustacea, 
s. str.; 2. Gigantostraca, Arachnoidea; 3. Myriopoda-Insecta—is 
implicitly contained in the passages cited of my Text-book (1880). 

«3. My views as to the relation of Limulus to the Arachnoidea 
are quite different from the conception which is supported by Ray 
Lankester in 1881 in his Limulus-article. 

«“4,. The reference of the Mites to retrograde Arachnoidea, which 
is supported by the discovery of the rudimentary heart, is self-evident 
as a necessary consequence of the position laid down under § 1, 
and certainly does not date from Ray Lankester’s expositions, but 
had been supported many years ago upon other grounds. 

«5, The hypothesis of the ‘ adaptational shifting of the oral aper- 
ture,’ invented by that author from the analogy of the shifting of the 
mouth in Amphiowus, and by which the interpretation of the pre- 
oral limbs of the Arthropoda, and consequently both pairs of antennz 
in the Crustacea, is proved, is a perfectly untenable hypothesis. 

«6, This hypothesis has nothing in common with the opinion, 
founded upon the conditions of innervation, that the second pair of 
antenne of the Crustacea represents the foremost truncal members, 
while the first pair of antenne, like the antenne of Insects and 
Myriopoda, belongs to the prestomial part of the head.” 


THE ANNALS 


AND 


MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. 


[FIFTH SERIES.] 


No. 114. JUNE 1887. 


LI.—Description of a second Species of Rabbit-Bandicoot 
(Peragale). By Oxprirtp Tuomas, Natural-History 
Museum. 


AMONG a small collection of Mammals obtained by the 
Natural-History Museum from Mr. J. Beazley, of Adelaide, 
occurs a specimen clearly representing a new species of the 
interesting genus Peragale, of which the only hitherto described 
species was the well-known Rabbit-Bandicoot (P. lagotis) of 
Western and Southern Australia. The exact locality of the 
specimen has unfortunately not been recorded ; but the other 
specimens in the collection belong either to North Australian 
species or to such as may have been obtained in the neigh- 
bourhood of Adelaide itself. 

The type specimen, happily well preserved in spirit, is a 
male, young enough to have its milk premolar (m. pm.’) still 
in position, but yet showing, despite its youth, such striking 
characters as to separate it at once from P. lagotis. 


Peragale leucura, sp. n. 


Much smaller than P. lagotis. Proportions, lengths of ears, 
feet, and tail, and quality of fur quite as in that species. 
General colour pale yellowish fawn; the hairs of the back and 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xix. 28 


398 Mr. O. Thomas on a second 


crown slaty grey at their bases, those of the muzzle, chin, 
chest, belly, limbs, and tail pure white or yellowish white to 
their roots. Naked rhinarium small, not running back along 
the top of the muzzle, as in P. lagotis. ars, as usual, enor- 
mously long, laid forward they reach beyond the muzzle; 
evenly thinly clothed with very fine short silvery hairs, which 
form a delicate fringe round their edges; their substance 
yellowish flesh-colour, except for their posterior half ter- 
minally, where it is slaty grey. Fore limbs pure white, 
thickly hairy everywhere, except along the underside of the 
fingers ; thumb and fifth finger clawless, as usual ; second and 
third fingers subequal, fourth reaching to the middle of the 
terminal phalanx of the third, fifth reaching just beyond, and 
thumb just to the level of, the base of the fourth; asmall 
round naked pad at the base of each of the digits except the 
thumb, much more distinctly defined than in P. lagotis. 
Hind limbs also pure white, without any black hairs along 
the sole; the latter completely hairy, except on the compound 
terminal projection, on which there are two small but distinct 
pads ; fifth toe reaching to the end of the first phalanx of the 
fourth ; united second and third to the base of the fourth. 
Tail thin and slender, wholly white-haired, the hairs quite 
short on the sides and below, but above forming a beautiful 
prominent white crest, increasing in length to the tip, where 
the hairs are more than 80 millim. in length. 

Skull, so far as can be judged from so young a specimen, 
with all the essential characters of that of P. lagotis, except 
that the bulle are more evenly hemispherical in their shape 
and not so prominently bulbous postero-externally. 

Teeth very much smaller than those of P. lagotis (see 
dimensions), and showing that P. leucwra, when full-grown, 
cannot be more than two thirds the size of P. lagotis. Upper 
incisors quite similar in shape to those of that animal; canines 
much straighter and slenderer, their antero-posterior diameter 
at 3 millim. from their tip only 1:6 millim. as compared to 2°3 
in an immature specimen of P. dagotis with unworn teeth, 
Pm.’ and pm.’* shaped as in P. lagotis; milk premolar 
(m. pm.*) much smaller than in that species, its transverse 
diameter equal to, instead of only about half, its longitudinal 
diameter. Molars differing strikingly from those of P. lagotis, 
and showing a distinct approximation to those of Perameles 


* Tt has been shown elsewhere that the two anterior premolars of the 
Dasymide, and therefore probably of the other Polyprotodont Marsu- 
pials, are homologous with the first and third of the placental premolars, 
and should therefore be called pm.! and pm.’ (Proc. Roy. Soc. 1887). 


Species of Rabbit-Bandicoot. 399 


proper by their short multicuspidate crowns and by the much 
earlier period at which they form roots, the roots of the two 
anterior molars being already formed and closed up in the 
type specimen, young as it is, while in P. lagotis the crowns 
aie long and the roots do not close up until quite late 
in life. 

Lower teeth differing, tooth by tooth, from those of P. la- 
gotts exactly as do those in the upper jaw. 

Dimensions of the type, a young male in spirit :— 

Head and body 142 millim. ; tail 116; hind foot 55; ear 
(above crown) 63. 

Skull: basal length 45; greatest breadth 22:5; nasals, 
length 18, greatest breadth 4:5; interorbital breadth 10; 
palate, length 27-7. 

Teeth, as compared to those of an immature specimen of 
P. lagotis :— 


P. leucura. P, lagotis. 
——_——~. _—_—_——_ 
Upper. Lower. Upper. Lower. 

Incisor series, length ........ 5° 39 8-4 5: 
Pm.', horizontal length ...... 3:0 3:0 4-0 4:3 
Pm.3, a ihe Bae ckaacte 30 32 4:0 4:7 
Milk pm.? ,, Ee ne eee 1] gi! 2:5). 23 
M.* and m.’, combined lengths 7:0 (fai 9:0 9:3 


The occurrence of this second species of the remarkable 
genus Peragale is a matter of considerable interest, especially 
as the new form is a very prominent and handsome animal, 
and one that it is surprising has not been discovered before. 
It is much to be hoped that the true home of this beautiful 
species will soon be found out, and that the publication of its 
description will result in more specimens becoming available 
for scientific examination. 

Judging by the pale colour of its fur it is evident that 
P. leucura is more distinctly an inhabitant of sandy country 
than P. lagotis, such a coloration being a well-known charac- 
teristic of desert animals; and we may therefore expect that 
the home of this species will be found to be the vast sandy 
plains of the interior, and, considering the history of the col- 
lection, probably those of the central or northern parts of the 
colony of South Australia. 


28* 


400 Prof. T. R. Jones on the 


LIIl.—Notes on the Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca.— 
No. XXIV. On some Silurian Genera and Species* 
(continued). By Prof. T. Rupert Jongs, F.R.S., F.G.S. 


[Plates XII, & XII.+] 


In this paper the specimens in Messrs. Vine’s and Smith’s 
Collections ¢ not yet treated of will be described. 


CONTENTS. 

I. Thlipsura J. & H., p. 400. 8. Octonaria? paradoxa, sp. nov., 
Li, corpulenta, J. & HL, p. 406. 

p- 401. 4, ?, sp., p. 407. 
2. —— tuberosa, J. & H., p. 401. ILI. Bollia, J. & H., p. 407. 
3. angulata, sp. noy., p. 402. i auricularis, sp. NOv., 
4, —— plicata, sp. nov., p. 402. p. 408. 
4*, , var. unipunctata, 2. ——interrupta, sp. nov., p. 


noy., p. 405. 


, var. bipunctata, 


IV. Primitia, J. & T., p. 408. 


noy., p. 403. i obliquipunctata, sp. nov., 
v-scripta, J. & HH, . 409. 
p. 405. V. Moorea, J. & K., p. 409. 
II. Octonaria, gen. nov., p. 404. A; Smithit, sp. nov., p. 409. 
dL; octoformis, sp. NOvy., VI. Xestoleberis, G. O. Sars, p. 410. 
p. 404. 1 corbuloides (J. & HL), 
1*, —— , var, wtorta, nov., p. 410. 
p. 404. VII. Achmina, J. & H., p. 410. 
1**, , Var. s¢mplex, nov., iL cuspidata, J. & HL, p. 
p. 405 13 
L #4 » var. enformis, 2 bovina, sp. nov., p. 412. 
nov., p. 405. 8 depressicornis, sp. NOv., 
4s , var. bipartita, p. 418 
noy., p. 405. 4, —— brevicornis, sp. nov., p. 
LHe, , var. persona, 413, 
nov., p. 405. VIII. Appendix, p. 413. 
1] Weiss, ——, var. monti- Number of the Specimens, p. 
culata, nov., p. 406. 413. 
2. undosa, sp. nov., p. 406. IX. Explanation of the Plates, 
p. 415. 


I. THurpsura, Jones & Holl, 1869. 


This Silurian genus of Ostracodes was defined in the Ann. 
& Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. i. p. 214. 


* For No. XXIII. see Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. for March 1887, p. 177. 

t These Plates have been drawn with the aid of a grant from the Royal 
Society for the illustration of Fossil Entomostraca. Mr. C. D. Sherborn 
has kindly helped me in cataloguing, comparing, sketching, and measur- 
ing the specimens. 

t Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. April 1886, p. 343. 


Faleozvie Bivalved Entomostraca. 401 


1. Thlipsura corpulenta, J. & H. 


Thlipsura corpulenta, J. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. iii. 
(1869), p. 214, pl. xv. figs. 1 a-1 d. 


Proportions + :—Length 28. Height 18. Thickness 16. 


The specimens originally described and figured in 1869 
were from the base of the Woolhope beds and from the Wen- 
lock Shale and Limestone, and their lability to variation 
was noticed. Mr. Vine’s specimens are from the Wenlock 
Shales, rather abundant in the fower, and very abundant in 
the upper Shales. The individuals vary considerably in relative 
size, and the characteristic sulcus varies much in its depth. 
Mr. Vine refers to this species in the Q. J. G. 8. vol. xxxviii. 
p. 48. 
( Vine Coll. no. x.) Bed{ no. 46. Shales over 

XVII. Wenlock Limestone. 
xvi. Bedno. 25*.) Tickwood 
LI. Bed no. 25. Beds. 


Sixty ty. Bed no. 46. 
specimens : LXV, 3 Shales over Wenlock Lime- 
stone. 


LXVI3,5- Tickwood Beds. 
LXxviI. Bed no. 46. 
LXIx. Bedno. 46. 


(Smith Coll. no. 1. Malvern Tunnel, west 
end. 


2. Malvern Tunnel, west 
end, red shale. 
Twenty- | 3. Dormington. 
eae i 5. Railway-cutting, side 
of Severn, Lronbridge. 
8. Railway-cutting near 
li Much Wenlock. 


2. Thlipsura tuberosa, J. & H. 


Thlipsura tuberosa, J. & H., Ann, & Mag. Nat, Hist. ser. 4, vol. ili. 
p- 215, pl. xv. figs. 2 a—e. 
Proportions :—L. 23. H. 14 (including the lateral tubercles). 
Phe pe 


One specimen was in hand (from Wenlock Shale) when 


+ If these proportional numbers be divided by 20 the results will be the 
real measurements in millimetres and parts of a millimetre. 

{ For the list of strata examined, see Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, 
vol. xvii. p. 8344; and Proceed. Geol. Polytech. Soc. West Riding, York- 
shire, vol. ix. part 2, pp. 229-254. 


402 Prof. T. R. Jones on the 


the species was described in 1869 ; only a few more are now 
known. Referred to in Mr. Vine’s list, Q. J. G.S. vol. xxxviil. 
. 48. 
One specimen :—Vine Coll. xvi. Bed no. 25*.  Tick- 
wood Beds. 
Three Smith Coll. no. 3. Dormington. 
specimens A no. 8. Railway-cutting near 


Much Wenlock. 


3. Thlipsura angulata, sp. nov. 
(PLATT. fies: 9a, °9'0:) 


Proportions :—L. 22. H. 133. Th. 122. 


Carapace ovate and convex, marked on the posterior moiety 
by an oblique depression, furrowing the surface from the 
antero-dorsal region to the posterior margin. Below the end 
of the furrow the valve is slightly depressed longitudinally 
towards the middle, leaving a slight angular elevation of the 
surface pointing backwards. Kdge view of carapace not sub- 
oblong as in Thl. corpulenta, but ovate with sharp posterior 
end. 

One specimen :—Vine Coll. xvi. Bed no. 46. Shales 
over Wenlock Limestone. 


4. Thlipsura plicata, sp. nov. et varr. 


(Pl. XII. figs. 10-13.) 
Length. Height. Thickness. 


Fig. 10: 214 123 
Proportions : Le | ae se 
P > \ Fig. 12: 22 13 
Fig. 13: 22 13 10 


The specimens under notice are subovate and convex, and 
some of them have much resemblance to TAl. tuberosa, J. & 
H., in their narrow-ovate outline, their subovate edge view, 
and the somewhat analogous style of the oblique folds and 
furrows on their posterior moiety ; but there is an absence of 
the tubercle on the anterior half of the valve which charac- 
terizes Thl. tuberosa. In Thl. plicata (fig. 10) the front pit 
present in Zl. tuberosa is wanting, though in its varieties 
(figs. 11, 12, 13) this small crescent-shaped sulcus is vaguely 
represented by one or more variable roundish pits. 

Fig. 10 shows two oblique hollows, one close to the 
postero-dorsal margin and another parallel with it, lower 
down, and much broader, a convex fold-like elevation divid- 
ing them. 

Fig. 11 shows the larger sulcus lying as in fig. 10, but 


Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 403 


more pyriform ; and there is a small furrow below instead of 
above it, and directed towards a small pit in the middle of the 
anterior third of the valve. . 

Fig. 12 shows a higher subovate carapace, with one ob- 
lique sulcus, somewhat like that in fig. 9 a, but shorter and 
deeper; and there is a pinching-in of the ventral region, ob- 
suey connected with a rather large obliquely oval pit ante- 
riorly. 

Figs. 11 and 12 might be grouped as var. unipunctata. 

Fig. 13 has a large, oblique, pyriform sulcus across the 
posterior moiety, much like that in fig. 11, and the ventral 
region has a median oblique depression leading up into a rather 
large oval pit, immediately above which is another such pit, 
so that an oblique, convex, fold-like elevation of the shell 
divides the two pits from the posterior sulcus. This form may 
be separated as var. bipunctata. 

All the known Thlipsure are evidently closely related 
among themselves as far as the evidence of the carapaces can 
show, the modifications of outline, contour, and surface- 
markings being relatively slight from stage to stage. The 
soft parts, however, of the animals being unknown, and pro- 
bably important in their differences, we must give the more 
credit to the changes in the form of the valves, as often 
noticed in former papers on fossil Entomostraca. 


. Vine Coll. Fig, 10. xv1;. Bed no. 26. Shales 
Four Wig. 11. Xvis. over Wenlock 
specimens : Fig. 12. xviy. Gimestone 
Hig. 13. Xvig. , 


5. Thlipsura v-scripta, J. & H. 


Thlipsura v-scripta, J. & H., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. iii. 
p. 214, pl. xv. figs. 3 a-c, 


Proportions :—L. 163. H.103. Th. 9. 


The angular sulcus on the hinder half of the valve may be 
looked upon as an intensified form of the posterior depressions 
in Thl. angulata and plicata, and the anterior sulcus as corre- 
sponding with, but much more definite than, the pits in the 
varieties wnipunctata and bipunctata of Thl. plicata. Th. 
v-scripta was referred to by Mr. Vine in the Q.J.G.S8. 
vol. xxxvill. p. 48,as Thl. corpulenta, var. scripta. 

This species, in 1869, we found rare in the Wenlock Lime- 
stone; a few more have been met with by Messrs. G. R. 
Vine and J. Smith. It is extremely abundant in the Silu- 
rian Limestone of Scandinavia (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 


404 Prof. T. R. Jones on the 
March 1887, p. 194). Indeed it has been figured and de- 


scribed from that source, under the name of Primitia minuta, 
by Dr. A. Krause, in the Zeitschr. d. d. geol. Ges. vol. xxix. 
p. 38, pl. i. fig. 19. 


Vine Coll. no. LXV. Shales over Wenlock 


Limestone. 
LXVI;,- Tickwood Beds. 


es Coll. no.4. Railway-cutting, sideof 


Seven 
specimens : 


Seven 


: Severn, Lronbridge. 
specimens : 


7. Woolhope. 


II. OcronaRriA, gen. nov. 


In this peculiar form of carapace the valves are subovate in 
outline, thick, and flattened, with variously moulded surface. 
The ventral margin is usually straighter than the dorsal. 
The superficial plateau is more or less regularly bordered 
by a curved ridge, within which there are one or more hol- 
lows and different elevations ; the latter are usually connected 
with the ridge, but sometimes isolated. The inclination 
shown by the ridge in many cases to turn in on itself in the 
ventral region, and thus more or less closely imitate a jigure- 
of-eight, is the foundation for the generic name. In all 
cases the edge view of the carapace is much like that of Thlip- 
sura corpulenta, that is, suboblong with subacute ends; the 
valves being nearly flat on the surface and sloping down to 
the edges all round, like a high pie in a deep dish, and like 
some metal cover-dishes used for entrées Ke. 


1. Octonaria octoformis, sp. nov. 


(Pl. XII. figs. 2a, 6 ; and varieties figs. 3 a-8 d.) 
Proportions :—L. 27. H.15. Th. 13. 


In this form the surface-ridge is slightly bent inwards on 
the dorsal region, and turned in with a loop ventrally, thus 
meeting mesially and forming a figure-of-eight. This, for 
convenience, is taken as the type. 

One specimen :— Vine Coll. no. xvi, Bed no. 25*. Tick- 


wood Beds. 
1*, Var. intorta, nov. (PI. XII. figs. 3 a, 38.) 
Proportions :—L. 23. H.13. Th. 113. 


The ridge is perfect dorsally in this case, but divides below, 
and turns in its two ends, one of which (anterior) is thickened. 
One specimen :—Smith Coll. no. 80. Woolhope. 


Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 405 


1**, Var. simplea, nov. (Pl. XII. figs. 4 a, 45.) 
Proportions :—L. 21. H.123. Th. 9. 


The ridge of the plateau in this neat and rather small cara- 
pace is perfect all round the oval bounding the median hollow, 
but ventrally it has a triangular promontory pointing inwards, 
and analogous to the ventral modifications of figs. 2 and 3. 

Two specimens :—Vine Coll. no. LXVI;,13. ‘Tickwood Beds. 


1***, Var. informis, nov. (Pl. XII. figs. 5a, 50.) 
Proportions :—L..20. H.113. Th. 114. 


Oval in outline and subquadrate in edge view. The oval 
ridge ventrally is continued inwards by a thickening, which is 
at first curved and then stretched across to the dorsal part of 
the ridge, thus dividing the valve-surface into two irregular 
hollows, of which one is simply a curved sulcus, and the 
other is like a long and thick inverted comma. 

One specimen :—Vine Coll. no. txv1;. Tickwood Beds. 


1#***, Var. bipartita, nov. (Pl. XII. figs. 6 a, 65.) 
Proportions :—L. 29. H.17. Th. 184, 


Here within the ridge is a short cross ridge nearly in the 
middle, connecting the two sides and making a pattern like 
that of a strong chain-cable. In some individuals (Lm1.) the 
valves are shorter and the two hollows rounder and nearer 
together, thus becoming more truly like a figure-of-eight. 


( Vine Coll. no, Lu. Bed no. 46. Shale over 


: LIT. : 
Nine 5 Wenlock Limestone. 


: LVI. 
specimens : 
P LXV;. Shale ‘over Wenlock 


iy Limestone. 


Peter: Nar persona, nov. (El. XU. fies. 7a; 7 OL) 
Proportions :—L. 227. H.16. Th. 12. 


Carapace relatively short and high, the dorsal edge being 
nearly semicircular, and the ventral almost straight. The 
plateau is divided by a cross ridge, and a semicircular hollow 
remains on one side (posterior) ; while on the other there are 
three smaller hollows due to subdivisions by a small furcate 
ridge. Looked at in one direction (front end upwards) it 
shows a mask (persona), two round hollows representing the 
eyes, beneath which are the signs of nose and mouth. 

One specimen :—Vine Coll. no. Lu. Bed no. 46. 


406 Prof. T. R. Jones on the 


1*##**% Var. monticulata, nov. 
(Pl. XII. figs. 8a, 8 0.) 
Proportions :—L. 253. H.14. Th. 12. 

Here we have the encircling oval ridge perfect and simple, 
and an isolated tubercle within and near its antero-ventral 
portion, just where the thickened inturned end is present in 
fic. 3a. It is homologous also probably with the local 
thickenings in the other varieties. 


Vine Coll. no. xviIg. Bed no. 46. Shale over 


Two Wenlock Limestone. 
specimens : LXV3. Shale over Wenlock 
Limestone. 


In LXV, and LXVIjy, ,4 there are five obscure specimens of 
Octonaria. 


2. Octonaria undosa, sp. nov. 


(Pl. XII. figs. 1 a, 1 6.) 
Proportions :—L. 35. H. 153. Th. 12. 


This relatively long valve has nearly parallel dorsal and 
ventral edges and obliquely rounded unequal ends. The sides 
slope strongly to the margin all round. The anterior ex- 
tremity is obliquely produced and more compressed than the 
other. The middle of the valve is raised into an obscure and 
imperfect figure-of-eight, the loops being open along the dorsal 
region (as fig. 4 might be, if the ridge were dorsally imper- 
fect) ; or it may be said to be raised nearly flat, with two 
shallow bay-like dorsal impressions, and a middle ventral 
inlet, altogether giving a rough figure-of-three if looked at 
with the anterior end upwards. The edge view of the two 
valves closed would approximate to that of other Octonarie, 
but with sharper ends. 

One specimen :—Smith Coll. no. 70. Lincoln Hill, Iron- 
bridge. 


3. Octonaria? paradoxa, sp. nov. 


(PI. Xilt. tis. 12.) 
Proportions :—L. 20. H. 10. 


This peculiar form may probably belong to the Octonarian 
group, though differing very much from the species above de- 
scribed. The valve, however, is raised into a thick, smooth, 
figure-of-three ridge, somewhat like that in Pl. XII. fig. 1; 
and the isolated tubercle has an analogue in fig. 8. The ab- 
sence of a broad sloping margin is observable. The dorsal 


Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 407 


border is straight in this instance, as in Pl. XII. fig. 1, and 
not curved as in figs. 2-8. 


Vine Coll. xxxvu. (fig. 12). Bed no. 37 
i rae J Buildwas Beds. 
P j LXIV,;. Buildwas Beds. 


4. Octonaria?, sp. 
Proportions :—L. 21. H.124. Th. 8. 


There was also a unique and peculiar specimen from the 
Tickwood Beds, but unfortunately lost, which presented an 
ovate convex valve, having a large, well-defined, oval, central 
depression, with a small tubercle rising in its middle. The 
broad raised part of the valve surrounding the hollow may be 
equivalent to the narrower ridge in Octonarta octoformis and 
its varieties, and the central pimple might find its analogue in 
the isolated tubercle in figs. 8a, 6. The valve in edge view 
was flattened along the middle and steeply sloping at the 
ends, as in Octonarie. Seen on the inside the valve showed 
marks of a hinge-line on one margin free of matrix. 

In his paper on the Cambrian and Silurian fossils of West 
Gothland (‘Kongl. Svenska Vetenskaps-Akad. Handl.’ 
vol. vii., 1869) Dr. J. G. O. Linnarsson described and figured 
two small Ostracodes which apparently have some relationship 
with the form described above as a doubtful member of the 
Octonarian group. Thus at p. 85, pl. 1. fig. 68, one of the 
illustrations of his Beyrichia costata (from the Beyrichia- 
limestone) has an isolated tubercle, rather forward (?) on the 
valve, within a circular ridge and furrow. His figure of 
Primitia strangulata (fig. 69, from the same limestone) appears 
to be not Salter’s species, but a simple convex suboblong valve 
with a sunken tubercle on it, very much like the above-men- 
tioned dubious Octonarian form. 

To the same category we may perhaps refer Dr. R. Rich- 
ter’s figs. 13 and 14 in the pl. xix. illustrating his paper on the 
schistose rocks of Thuringia (Zeitschr. d. d. geol. Ges. vol. xv., 
1863). These two figures show small, suboblong, obscure 
valves, each having a central tubercle; and, with others, 
Richter referred them to his Beyrichia subcylindrica, from the 
Nereites-bed, p. 671. See alsoGeol. Mag. 1881, p. 342. 


Ill. Botxra, Jones & Holl, 1886. 
Bollia, Jones & Holl, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. xvii. p. 360. 


This genus, related to Beyrichia, but distinguished by having 
one median sulcus and two lobes, was established for B. dicol- 


408 Prof. T. R. Jones on the 


lina and B. uniflexa of Mr. Vine’s Collection, and B. colwal- 
lensis was also referred to it (loc. cit. p. 862). A peculiar 
form in Mr. Smith’s Collection, evidently related to the last, 
is now to be noticed. 


1. Bollia auricularis, sp. nov. 


(Pl. XIII. figs. 10a, 10 6, 10c.) 


Proportions :—L. 22}. H.12. Th. 9 (and with the 
flanges 113). 

The valves have an irregular oblong outline, straight on 
the dorsal and sinuous on the ventral edge, if looked at with 
the flange in sight, but neatly elliptical-convex as seen free of 
the flange, which projects outward and downward along the 
greater part of the ventral region, but not so equal and con- 
tinuous as in Beyrichia Maccoyiana (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 
ser. 5, vol. xvil. p. 357, pl. xii. figs. 11 a@and1lc). The 
valves are bordered by a thickened marginal rim on the free 
edges. The centre has a deep bay-like sulcus separating the 
surface into two unequal subtriangular lobes, united by a 
narrow isthmus on the ventral region. 

In some aspects this specimen has a distant resemblance to 
the outline of the human ear, hence the name. 

One specimen :—Smith Coll. no. 26. Railway-cutting, side 
of Severn, lronbridge. ; 


2. Bollia interrupta, sp. nov. (Pl. XII. fig. 14.) 
Proportions :—L. 29. H. 21. 


This form approaches Bollia uniflexa, J. & H. (Ann. & 
Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. xvi. p. 361, pl. xu. fig. 17), but the 
posterior lobe is interrupted by a shallow oblique furrow just 
where it is largest in B. unifleza, The area, however, of the 
perfect lobe is approximately indicated by a low swelling 
outside and uniting the two contracted lobules that lie within 
the region of the typical lobe. 

One specimen :—Vine Coll. Bed no. 37. Buildwas Beds. 


IV. Primirra, Jones & Holl, 1865. 


Most of the Primitie in Messrs. Vine’s and Smith’s Col- 
lections have been described or noticed in the Ann. & Mag. 
Nat. Hist. for May 1886, pp. 409-413, and for March 1887, 
p. 193. ‘There remains another species, which is related to 
the simple P. wmbzlicata type (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3, 
vol, xvi. p. 420, pl. xii. fig. 2). 


Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 409 


1. Primitia obliquipunctata, sp. nov. 


(PL XI, figss t a, 1d, 1 ¢:) 


Proportions :—L. 144. H.9. Th. 74 (including 
the processes 10). 


These rather small carapaces have suboblong valves, straight 
on the back, boldly curved in front and below, and defined by 
an elliptical slope on the postero-ventral margin. Much 
thicker (more convex) behind than in front; and this feature 
is enhanced by the presence of a blunt spine on the postero- 
ventral region, pointing backwards. There is a pit on the 
middle of the valves, .usually rather above the median line. 
The surface of the valves is ornamented with a delicate punc- 
tation, in slightly oblique lines, from the antero-ventral region 
upwards to the dorsal and posterior margins. ‘The little pits 
are ruled, as it were, by parallel oblique raised lines or slight 
ridges (see fig. 1c). There isa slight ventral rim. Edge 
view of carapace sagittate, the postero-ventral processes 
forming the barbs. 


Four specimens :—Smith Coll. no. 68. Woolhope. 
V. Moors, J. & K., 1867. 


This genus and one species were described by Jones and 
Holl in the Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. i. (1869), 
p- 225, and it is the only genus to which the specimen fig. 11 
on Pl. XIII. appears to be referable, though differing con- 
siderably in some respects as well from JM. silurica, loc. cit. 
pl. xv. figs. 8a, 85, as from JV. obesa and M. tenuis (both 
from Carboniferous rocks), op. czt. ser. 5, vol. xviii. p. 261, 
pil. vi. figs. 20 and 21. The raised feature on the new 
specimen under notice is a median ridge forking at the poste- 
rior region, and continuing along the posterior margins, so as 
to give to the ventral edge of the carapace an appearance 
recognizable also in the other species above mentioned. 


1. Moorea Smithii, sp. nov. (Pl. XIII. figs. 11 a, 116.) 
Proportions:—L. 17. H.9. Th. 8. 


A neat, ovate-oblong, smooth carapace; the ends almost 
equally rounded, but the anterior rather more elliptical and 
more compressed than the other, which is thick and truncate. 
A smooth, low, median ridge on each valve divides on the 
posterior third into two branches. These form the corners at 
the hinder end of the valve, and one continues round on the 


410 Prof. T. R. Jones on the 


postero-ventral region. In the closed valves the ventral aspect 
presents a bluntly tapering anterior extremity and a truncate 
hinder end, which is modified by the triangular union of the 
ridges continued downwards and forwards from the face of 
the valve. 

Instead of the superficial ridge passing round the periphery 
of the valve, as in the other species alluded to above, it seems 
here to extend with an imperfect curve only towards the 
centre and then to die out in a single median extension. 

Named after its discoverer, Mr. John Smith, of Kilwinning, 
Ayrshire. 

One specimen :—Smith Coll. no. 57.  Railway-cutting, 
side of Severn, Ironbridge. 


VI. XESTOLEBERIS, G. O. Sars, 1865. 


1. Xestoleberis corbuloides (J. & H.). 
Cythere corbuloides, Jones & Holl, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, 
vol. iii. (1869), p. 211, pl. xv. figs. 4 a-5 b. 
The sizes vary with age and in individuals; in a full- 
grown specimen the proportions are as follows :— 


Proportions :—L. 21. H.138. Th. 153. 


This seems to be referable to Xestoleber’s because it much 
resembles some members of that genus in certain features and 
in general habit. See also Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. October 
1886, p. 264, for a note on the Carboniferous X.? subcor- 
buloides, J. & K. 


Vine Coll. no. x. Bed no. 46. Shales over 


Six Wenlock Limestone. 
specimens : xI. Bed no. 43. Coalbrook 
Dale Beds. 


Mr. Vine has also met with this species in Beds no. 25 and 
25*. 'Tickwood Beds. 


Smith Coll. no. 44. Sedgeley. 
Eighteen | 45. Railway-cutting, side of 


specimens : 
P Severn, Ironbridge. 


VII. Aicumina, J. & H., 1869. 


“Echmina, Jones & Holl, 1869, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. iii. 
p. 217. 


Rare specimens only of two species of this genus were 
known in 1869 from the Wenlock Limestone near West Mal- 


Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 411 


vern. Messrs. Vine and Smith have found many individuals, 
and added to the number of known species, though their col- 
lections do not appear to contain an example of Jones and 
Holl’s second species, namely Achmina clavulus. It may be 
added that some of the present specimens show a delicate 
serration of the free margins (see figs.5 a, 5c, and 9, Pl. XIII). 
This ornament is more perfect and delicate in some Scandi- 
navian specimens, exquisite drawings of which have been 
sent by Dr. Lindstrém. 


ls Deane cuspidata, J. & H. 
(Pl. XIII. figs. 2, 3a, 36, 4a, 4b, 4c, and 9.) 


Aichmina cuspidata, J. & H., op. cit. p. 218, woodcut, fig. 2, and pl. xiv. 
tig. 8. 


Proportions :— 
Thickness at the Width between 
root of the the ends of 
Length. Height. spikes. fine of the spike. the spikes. 
' : 1 (not quite perfect ¢ 
Fig. 8: 28} 15 10 ae 32 
Fig. 4: 221 12 8 23 843 


Only a fragment of this delicate form was met with and 
described in 1869. .The woodcut referred to gives the form 
of its valve, and the present figs. 2, 3a, and 9 correspond 
with it. The position of the stout, sharp, hollow spike is also 
the same. The specimens before us show beautifully the 
exact proportions, direction, and length of these remarkable 
horn-like processes of the valves. 

There are some slight differences between fig. 3 and fig. 4, 
as to both the height of the valve and the angle of direction 
and of divergence in the processes. In fig. 4 the valve is not 
only smaller, but it is relatively more contracted anteriorly, 
the antero-ventral margin being less convex than in fig. 3a, 
and the posterior margin projects more in the middle than 
above. ‘The spike also is not so upright as in figs. 2 and 3 a, 
but leans more forward ; and it had a rather more open angle 
of divergence from its fellow when the valves were closed, as 
may be seen on a comparison of fig. 46 with fig. 36. These 
differences, however, may be sexual or the peculiarities of 
individual growth. Angle of divergence in fig. 34 (1) at the 
top of the valve 45°, (2) taken from the middle front of the 
valves 58°; in fig. b, (1) 40°, (2) 50°. 

The end views may be roughly compared with a three- 
rayed star, in which the lower portion is somewhat shortened 
and very much thickened. 


412 Prof. T. R. Jones on the 


Specimens: ( 


cusprdata, 8 | Vine Coll. : 

bovina, 3 | Figs.5&9: no. xix.) Beds no. 25&25*. 
depressicornis,1} Fig. 7: x Tickwood 
brevicornis, 1 Fig. 8: xX. Beds. 
obscura, 2 t 


Mr. John Young and Mr. Vine met with fragments of spines 
and valves in Bed no. 46, shales over Wenlock Limestone. 


( Smith Coll. Figs. 2, 3,& 4, no. 41. Wool- 


ope. 

Spee No.*46. Railway-cutting, Coal- 
cuspidata, 10 < brook Dale 

bovina, 2 Fig. 6, no. 47. Railway-cut- 


ting, Severn side, Ironbridge. 


2. Aichmina bovina, sp. nov. 


(Pl. XIII. figs. 5a, 56, 5c, 6a, 65, 6c.) 


Proportions :— 


Thickness at Width be- 

root of the Length of tween the 
Length. Height. spike. spike. tips. 
Wig.o? 182 1d 74 10 164 
Fig. 6: 13} 9 7 10 154 


The carapace-valves have a straight dorsal and nearly 
semicircular ventral border. The hollow spike or horn is 
thicker than in Ach, cuspidata, its base taking up a larger 
portion of the valve’s surface; it is also shorter, and has a 
slight curve upwards and inwards. The angle of divergence 
of the spikes in the closed valves is, (1) from the top of the 
valves to the point of horn 45°, (2) from the middle of the 
front of the valves to the point of the horn 55° to 60°. In 
some specimens there is a tendency to have the base of the 
spike somewhat contracted or depressed before it rises above 
the surface. Seen endwise the carapace, with its valves 
united (figs. 55, 6), reminds us of the aspect presented by . 
the face and front of some of the Bovide, whilst figs. 3b and 
4b of dich. cuspidata have more analogy to the long straight 
horns of some antelopes, such as the Oryx and Anoa. 

Ach. bovina approaches Ach. clavulus, J. & H. (Ann. & 
Mag. Nat. Hist., /. ¢., woodcut, fig. 2), in some respects, but 
the base of its hollow spike takes up much less space on the 
valve. In ch. clavulus, indeed, the base of the spike is 
conterminous with the margins of the valve, whereas in the 
other it carries out with it only about a third of the surface or 
a little more. 


Paleozoic Bivalved Hntomostraca. 413 


3. Aichmina depressicornis, sp. nov. ° 


(EIS Xi fea. 0d, 1,054 ¢.) 
Proportions :— 


Thickness at root Length of Width between 
Length. Height. of spikes. spike. the tips. 


113 5h 4 5 11 


The carapace in this species is small and relatively longer, 
narrower, and thinner than the foregoing, the antero-ventral 
margin having less convexity even than we see in fig. 4a, 
and the valves being rather. less convex. The characteristic 
spikes or horns are placed as usual, but protrude almost 
horizontally (fig. 7 6), having a relatively lower angle of 
divergence, namely (1) from the top of the valves 10°, (2) 
from the middle of the front 30°. 

The end view (fig. 7 6), though still reminding us of bovine 
horns, cannot be safely matched with those of any special 
animal; it is almost like a three-rayed ¥tar. 


4. Aichmina brevicornis, sp. nov. 


(Pl. XLII. figs. 8 a, 84.) 


Proportions :— 
Thickness (including Width be- 
the root of the Length of | tween the 
Length. Height. spikes). spike. tips. 
29 16 11 3 6 


This rather rare form has proportionally a greater height 
of valve than dich. cuspidata, being much shorter, and is 
actually higher than Ach. bovina, which it most closely 
resembles in the nearly semicircular outline of the ventral 
margin. The hollow process on the dorsal region is very 
short and feebly developed, the surface of the valve not being 
carried outwards so much as in the other species; and the cara- 
pace is therefore relatively thinner than the others. 

The end view of this short-horned species is somewhat 
sagittate, with the barbed extremity upwards; or it might be 
described as a narrow acute-oval, with a triangular piece 
removed from the top. 


VIII. ApPpenpDIx. 


The number of Specimens. 


With the view of indicating approximately the numerical 
value of each species of the Silurian Ostracoda as described in 


Ann, & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xix. 29 


414 Prof. T. R. Jones on the 


these memoirs on the Silurian species in Messrs. Vine’s and 
Smith’s collections (see Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. for April and 
May 1886, and March 1887), the number of the specimens of 
those species described or redescribed in 1886 are here given, 
together with the emendations required as to their special 
strata. Thus :— 


Errata. 


In the “ Notes on the Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca, 
No. XX.,” Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. April 1886 :— 


At page 353, add for vay. intermedia : LIv,, (lost). Bed no. 37. Buildwas 
Beds. 
855, for XLIV,, read LXIV,,,,,- Buildwas Beds. 
858, add for Maccoyiana: xtv1. Bed no. 25, Tickwood Beds. 
361, delete Lx1I under bicollina. 
862, add for uniflera: Lxu1. Bed no, 22, Buildwas Beds. 


In the “ Notes, &c., No. XXI.,” May 1886 :— 


At page 409, under humilis, delete Lx1. Bedno, 25. And for LxIv read 
Liv. Bed no. 87. 
410, add for valida: tx. Bed no, 25. And delete LXVjp». 
Shales over the Wenlock Limestone. 
410, under tersa, read no. 77 Dudley, znstead of no. 78 Dudley. 
413, under seminulum, delete no, 26, railway-cutting, side of 
Severn, Ironbridge (worn). 


The number of the Specimens. 


Number of the speci- 
Genera and Species. mens in the collections. 
Vine. Smith. 
Beyrichia tuberculata (Kleden) (foreign). 


—— — ,var. gibbosa, Reuter ......0.005- ae 1 
—— Kleedeni, M‘Coy (varieties, as follows): — 
—— — , var. granulata, Jones ............ 10 7 
a ; Var. muda, Jones? i. .4 FTAs 1 1 
—— ——,, var. antiquata, Jones (Jones’s collec- 

tion). 
— , var. intermedia, Jones ............ 4 
— , Subvar. subspissa, Jones § Holl .... - . 
a » var. subtorosa, Jones ........5... 2 383 
—— ——,, var. torosa, Jones........eseecee, Ae dt 
—— ——,, var. tuberculata, Salter .......... 36 21 
— , BUD VAT ACIAUSA,; sitters ek, aecane 4 
a , var. scotica, J. § H. (Mr. Grey’s 

collection). 

concinna, Jp daa Wohi el. Sa Nas Wess aie - J. 
—— Maccoyiana, Jones ..........0cceesnnee 8 18 


—— Jonesii, Boll (Dr. Holl’s collection). 
adnixtagS Geen LAE ae let eet s 2 


Fig. 1. Octonaria undosa, sp. nov. 
Fig. 2. Octonaria octoformis, sp. nov. 


Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 


415 


Number of the speci- 


Genera and Species. mens inthe collections. 
, i ie ao | 
Vine. Smith. 
Beyrichia lacunata, Je § Hs 09. iis eGov’ 2 5 
Bolliavbicallinay debe es eetay p's oe ites 9 1 
WLS Tuell, AH Le NY «oS 0G alata d es 3 
Klcedenia intermedia, J. § H. (Jones’s collec- 
tion). 
PVERNMAT INA. I) OGG ie yi 5 a 1 
Strepula concentrica; Hag Heil. 8. Sphaes a2 3 
MEPOPULATIS, Je Geta <5 sei pio neon scaneye ties ced 3 i 
heyeichioidest IG Ae hae weasels os aks 2 2 
Boll, Vine, Is. Gos, oc eter eee eee orale, seins 2 1 
GAMER, TIRIGES eh NEEL oly ak Pere ana sueint oa it 
Placentulhexeavate, J. 0-2) oct as be wk 5 18 
Primitailenticnlarisy dey Wests. cee ee ns 6 20 
Hoemenianas of Gr He. oso ase i Seek 5 
bie TYAS 6) Bad a 6 Dh ete edit dime dls har puieai 2 9 
aaa WHNIOIN GAS IO CLES ates sip os a rere Aas el 2 7 
paueipunctatay JG ee. sets adele cen: 0 29 
UE uO Se) Oi aa 2 Pi Ae eke ice Ae ie arlint berki gale 10 2 
MAU erty Ne sy a ato at ora ene 15 6 
— 9 Wills DOVIGUA, ls, Ge, oye. see ek ee 9 
——— 5 WAT, AUP UStAta Sn: Tle ben ove he 5 
LOTS: Cf PEM at cas cage vate cies ec are ue 5 
(Wiatil oR BC Gach sa Lele evintsilees Wa hen biekoeion 1 17 
Criminal Piers 'y sacs cts oe Coats cite we 8 
GLURGRRL EU he a ee eee aches 4 tage 4 2 
CORD WA yo) ss rcldecs «syste oace-e dance Ae mere epee 1 
See AURIS ela Oo LDS ten cos box tobe wis os tas a) ~~ 4 
GUVGTSHp el, Ge Mao aie a ceo ota eRe il 
SOMUMMUMDT, ONES sce ws focal x re cle Peistre ay 20 
POC Rg Pe GE LE oe ee oes ch oe os cae eee: 1 


The numbers of specimens of the species described in 1887 


can be seen in the memoirs themselves. 


IX. EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES, 


PLATE XI, 


[All the figures are magnified 20 diameters. | 


a, right valve; 6, edge view. 
a, left valve ; 6, edge view of cara- 


pace. — : ; f 
Fig. 3. Octonaria octoformis, var. intorta, noy. a, right valve; b, edge 


view of carapace. 
view of carapace. 
view of carapace. 


view of carapace. 


Fig. 4. Octonaria octoformis, var. simplex, nov. a, left valve; b, edge 
Fig. 5. Octonaria octoformis, var. wformis, nov. a, right valve; b, edge 


Fig. 6. Octonaria octoformis, var. bipartita, nov. a, right valve ; 6, edge 


416 Mr. E. A. Smith on some Land-Shells 


Fig. 7. Octonaria octoformis, var. persona, nov. 4a, right valve; b, edge 
view of carapace. 

Fig. 8. Octonaria octoformis, var. monticulata, nov. a, left valve; 8, 
edge view of carapace. 

Fig.9. Thlipsura angulata, sp.nov. a, right valve shown; 0, edge view 
of carapace. 

Fig. 10. Thlipsura plicata, sp. nov. Carapace, right valve shown. 

Figs. 11,12. Thhipsura plicata, var. unipunctata, noy. Left valve. 

Fig. 18. Thlipsura plicata, vay. bipunctata, nov. Carapace, right valve 
seen. 

Fig. 14. Bollia interrupta, sp. nov. Right valve. 


Prate XIII. 


[ All the figures are magnified 20 diameters except figs. 1 c and 5c, 
which are magnified 70 diameters. } 


Fig. 1. Primitia obliquipunctata, sp. nov. a, carapace, right valve seen ; 
b, dorsal view; ¢, portion of surface enlarged (x 70). 

Fig.2. Aichmina cuspidata, J. & H. Inside of right valve. 

Fig. 3. The same. a, right valve; 0, end view. 

Fig. 4. The same. a, left valve; 6, end view; c, seen from above. 

Fig. 5. Avchmina bovina, sp. nov. a, right valve; b, end view; ¢, por- 
tion of the edge enlarged (x 70). 

Fig. 6. The same. a, left valve; 6, end view; c, seen from above. 

Fig. 7. Aichmina depressicornis, sp.nov. a, carapace, right valve seen ; 
b, end view ; c, seen from above. 

Fig. 8. Achmina brevicornis, sp. noy. a, right valve; 6, end view. 

Fig. 9. Aichmina cuspidata, J. & H. Fragment of a large right valve. 

Fig. 10. Bollia auricularis, sp. nov. a, carapace, right valve upwards ; 
b, ventral aspect ; c, end view. ; 

Fig.11. Moorea Smithii, sp. nov. a, carapace, showing left valve; 4, 
ventral aspect. 

Fig. 12. Octonaria? paradoxa, sp. nov. Left valve. 


LITI.—Notes on some Land-Shells from New Guinea and 
the Solomon Islands, with Descriptions of new Species. By 
Epe@ar A. SMITH. 


[Plate XV.] 


THE specimens here described form part of very valuable 
collections of shells which, from time to time, have been 
liberally presented to the British Museum by Mr. John 
Brazier of Sydney, to whom special thanks are due, as in 
several instances the specimens are unique and unrepresented 
in his own collection. 


Nanina Hunsteini. (Pl. XV. fig. 6.) 


Testa anguste perforata, tenuis, globoso-depressa, pallide luteo- 


trom New Guinea and the Solomon Islands. 417 


fuscescens vel purpureo-fuscescens, zona lata saturate fusca paulo 
supra peripheriam cincta, regulariter et confertim ‘spiraliter stri- 
ata, lineisque incrementi prope suturam subplicosis sculpta ; 
anfractus 5, celeriter accrescentes, convexiusculi, suturam infra 
impresse submarginati et nigrescentes; ultimus magnus, paulo 
inflatus ; apertura parum obliqua; peristoma tenue, margine colu- 
mellari superne breviter expanso, umbilicum angustum partim 
obtegente. 
Diam. max. 40 millim., min. 33, alt. 25. 


Hab. Foot of the Astrolabe and Owen Stanley Ranges. 

This species is peculiar on account of the regularity of the 
close spiral striation which covers the entire surface both 
below and above, with the exception of the few topmost 
whorls. The brown band which encircles the body-whorl 
falls a little above the middle, and, passing spirally upward, 
produces a dark margination to the whorls. 


Nanina fraudulenta. 


Testa globoso-depressa, anguste perforata, purpureo-fusca, epider- 
mide tenui flavo-olivacea induta, nitida, lineis incrementi striata ; 
anfractus 6, convexiusculi, ad suturam anguste marginati, ultimus 
rotundatus; apertura parum obliqua; peristoma tenue, prope 
umbilicum paulo incrassatum, album et reflexum. 

Diam. max. 42 milim., min. 35, alt. 24. 


Hab. Foot of Astrolabe Mountains, New Guinea. 

This species, unless closely examined, might easily be 
confounded with N. Hunsteint. The form and size are 
almost similar, but the sculpture is different. This species 
has no trace of the regular fine spiral strize which cover the 
entire surface of N. Hunsteint. It also differs from that spe- 
cies in having the spire a trifle more depressed, the body- 
whorl less inflated, and in not having the distinct brown 
band above the middle. 


Nanina Cairni. (Pl. XV. fig. 5.) 


Testa perforata, supra pallide fuscescens, infra albida, nitida, lineis 
incrementi minutis striata; anfractus 5, paulo convexiusculi, 
regulariter accrescentes, supra suturam leviter submarginati vel 
depressi, ultimus ad peripheriam subacute angulatus, infra angu- 
lum fuscescens, conyexus, in medio albidus, minute concentrice 
undulatim striatus ; apertura obliqua; peristoma tenue, margine 
columellari vix incrassato, superne supra umbilicum breviter 
reflexo. 

Diam. max. 36 millim., min. 31, alt. 20. 


Hab. Foot of the Astrolabe and Owen Stanley Mountains, 
British New Guinea. 


418 Mr. E. A. Smith on some Land- Shells 


The brown colour beneath the central angulation is a trifle 
darker than the tint of the upper surface. This has the ap- 
pearance of being marked with obliquely-curved lines of 
growth, but under the lens it is seen to be sculptured with 
very minute wrinkly strize in the same direction. The lower 
surface, which is more glossy, is destitute of this wrinkly 
sculpture, and has instead very fine close-set hair-like con- 
centric undulating striz which are invisible to the naked eye. 


Nanina exilis,juv. (PI. XV. fig. 13.) 

Testa depressa, acute carinata, perforata, superne griseo-cornea, in- 
inferne pallidior; anfractus 6, convexiusculi, supra suturam 
depresse marginati, striis incrementi sculpti; ultimus compresse 
et acute carinatus, inferne nitidus; apertura obliqua, subsecu- 
riformis ; peristoma tenue, margine columellari superne leviter 
reflexo. 

Diam. max. 27 millim., min. 24, alt. 133. 

Hab. British New Guinea. 

The sculpture of the upper surface of this species is almost 
precisely the same as that of N. Cairnz. It is, however, a 
more sharply carinate shell, and has more numerous and 
narrower whorls. It is more acutely carinate than the type 
of N. ewitlis, Miller, lacks the brown band below the keel, and 
is a trifle more finely striated. 


Helix (Spherospira) Rehset, Martens. (Pl. XV. fig. 14.) 


Hab. Dinner Island, New Guinea (Brazier). 

This species I described as H. Gerrardi* a month or two 
after the publication of Martens’ diagnosist. I then had 
only a single specimen under examination. Three additional 
examples, two of which were sent by Mr. Brazier, have since 
been added to the Museum collection. These show that the 
species varies considerably with regard to the umbilicus, 
which, as in the type, may be rather broad, or it may be gra- 
dually closed up by the overspreading reflexed columellar 
margin of the peristome, leaving only a small perforation. 
The indications on the body-whorl of a few shallow transverse 
indistinct sulci observable in the shell I originally described 
are Jess apparent (but still traceable) in the other specimens 
now at hand. ‘The spire varies in height, and seems to be 
usually rather less elevated than in the specimen described in 
the ‘Annals.’ The granulation of the spire is also variable, 
being more strongly developed and extending much further 
down in some specimens than in others. 


* Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1888, vol. xi. p. 192. 
+ Jahrb. deutsch. malak. Gesellsch. 1883, p. 88. 


From New Guinea and the Solomon Islands. 419 


Felix (Acavus) coraliolabris. (Pl. XV. fig. 4.) 


Testa elevate conica, imperforata, alba, labris intus purpureo-fuscis 
ad marginem saturate rufis instructa; anfractus 54, convexiusculi, 
oblique rugose et confertim striati, incrementique lineis flexuosis 
sculpti, ultimus in medio obtuse angulatus, inferne vix convexus, 
antice breviter descendens, pone medium labri leviter compla- 
natus; apertura oblique irregulariter subquadrangularis, intus 
alba; peristoma paulo incrassatum et expansum, breviter reflexum, 
margine exteriore paulo supra medium obtuse angulato ; columella 
late dilatata appressa, complanata, margine aperturam versus 
lilacea, superne callo nigro-fusco labro juncta. 

Diam. max. 32 millim., min. 25, alt. 34. 


Hab. Russell Island, New Guinea. 


This species is so well defined by the remarkable contrast 
of the colour of the peristome with the white tint of the rest 
of the shell that it will readily be recognized. The edge of 
the aperture is thickened and bright coral-red, and this, both 
within and without, is rather deeply bordered, especially 
within, with purple-brown. 


Helix (Acavus) brumeriensis, Forbes. 


This species was originally described from a unique speci- 
men (now in the British Museum) collected by Macgillivray 
at Brumer Island. The figures both in the ‘ Voyage of the 
Rattlesnake’ and in Reeve’s ‘ Conchologia Iconica’ show it 
to be asmall specimen in comparison with others now received 
from Mr. Brazier, which were collected on trees and bushes 
at Millport Harbour, near Amazon Bay, British New Guinea. 
The largest of these has a greatest diameter of 38 millim. 
and is 33 in height, whilst the type is only 28 in width and 
24 high. 

All of Mr. Brazier’s specimens are also more conically 
elevated, have a more broadly dilated black columellar margin 
to the peristome, and the callus connecting the extremities is 
also more developed and jet-black. Several of them show 
indications over the entire surface of a peculiar cross-hatching 
of short lines of a pale dirty yellowish tint. The aperture in 
some specimens is tinted with very pale rose, in others it is 
white. 

Another series of three specimens from “an island east of 
New Guinea” illustrates three different stages of growth. 
The youngest example, consisting of four whorls, is almost 
entirely of a light corneous tint, except towards the lip, where 
it becomes more opake white; it is also very thin and 
narrowly umbilicated. ‘The oldest and mature specimen is 


420 Mr. E. A. Smith on some Land-Shells 


peculiar in having no black callus connecting the columella 
and extremity of the outer lip. 


Helix (Acavus) latiawis, Smith. (Pl. XV. fig. 7.) 


A single specimen from the foot of the Owen Stanley 
Mountains, British New Guinea, differs from the type* in 
having the last whorl very much more sharply keeled at the 
periphery, the aperture consequently also being more pointed 
im front. The epidermis upon the body-whorl is disposed in 
ten spiral zones instead of six, five above and five below the 
carina. Being a younger shell, the interior has not been 
coated over with the bluish-white callus as in the adult type, 
and the external banding is, on account of the comparative 
thinness of the shell, obscurely visible. 

Messrs. Brazier t and Tapparone Canefri{ consider this 
species the same as HH. zeno of Brazier, described in the year 
1876. This can scarcely be correct, as certain terms of the 
description are not applicable to H. latiaxts, which cannot be 
described as ‘‘ globosely turbinated,” nor ‘ thin,” nor “ flesh- 
colour ;”’ and the spiral bands do not “én front all run into one.” 
The omission of any mention of the acute angulation of the 
body-whorl also induces me to consider this species distinct ; 
and, finally, Mr. Brazier having now sent me a specimen of 
this species marked “ felix, sp. nov. (only specimen): foot of 
Mount Owen Stanley Range, British New Guinea,” strongly 
indicates that the two forms are specifically different, for it 1s 
very unlikely that he would have sent a specimen of his own 
species thus labelled. 


Helix (Geotrochus) lacteolota. (Pl. XV. fig. 9.) 


Testa conica, perforata, zonis pluribus lacteis et nigro-fuscis lacteo 
illitis cincta ; anfractus 5, lineis incrementi obliquis striati, ulti- 
mus ad peripheriam rotundatus, infra convexiusculus, antice 
paulo descendens ; apertura perobliqua, perist. versus purpureo- 
nigrescens, longe intus czerulea; peristoma album, undique ex- 
pansum et paulo reflexum, margine columellari superne livido- - 
fusco, late dilatato umbilicum partim obtegente. 

Diam. max. 36 millim., min. 28, alt. 34. 


Hab. Foot of Owen Stanley Mountains, British New 
Guinea. 

This handsome species, in some respects, bears a consider- 
able resemblance to /7. plurizonata, Adams and Reeve, from 


* Vide Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1883, vol. xi. p.191. 
+ Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S. Wales, 1884, vol. ix. p. 805. 
} Ann. Mus. Civico Stor, Nat. Genova, 1886, vol. iv. p. 21. 


from New Guinea and the Solomon Islands. 421 


the island of Mindanao, Philippines. The basal aspect of 
that species (vide ‘ Voy. Samarang,’ Mollusca, pl. xvi. fig. 9, 
or Reeve, ‘Conch. Icon.’ fig. 528), both as regards size and 
banding, is very similar to that of H. lacteolota. The latter, 
however, has a very much more elevated spire, a more raised 
body-whorl, and the volutions increase less rapidly. The 
coloured bands are eight in number on the last whorl; most 
of them are almost black and generally margined with brown 
and more or less blotched and smeared with an opaque cream- 
colour. 


Helix (Papuina) roseolabiata. (Pl. XV. fig. 2.) 


Testa imperforata, conica, trochiformis, alba, ad apicem nigrescens, 
ad peripheriam et circa suturam zona nigro-fusca cincta ; anfrac- 
tus 5, primi duo convexi, ceteri convexiusculi, oblique rugose 
striati, ultimus acutissime carinatus, supra carinam paulo con- 
eavus, inferne planiusculus, similiter sculptus, antice prope 
labrum breviter descendens, ad aperturam contractus, intus lila- 
ceus; apertura oblique producta, rostrata, irregulariter triangu- 
laris, intus alba, infra suturam quoque ad carinam nigro-fusco 
zonata; peristoma rosaceum, margine dextro in medio procurvo, 
breviter expanso, inferiore latius dilatato, columellari reflexo, 
appresso. 

Diam. max. 303 millim., min. 24, alt. 19. 


Hab. Ferguson Island, D’ Entrecasteaux group. 

This species has even a more rostrate aperture than H. 
Tayloriana, and is well characterized by its rosy lip, the acute 
keel around the periphery, and the marked contrast of the 
brown band upon the white ground. 


Helix (Papuina) Tayloriana, Adams and Reeve. 
(PE eV ties. fo l.ac) 


This I believe to be a species which varies considerably 
both in form and colour, but not much in sculpture. The 
type, which is in the British Museum, is well figured (as 
regards shape) by Reeve *. ‘The keel is, however, in some 
specimens even more acute, and the spire is concave instead 
of slightly convex. On the other hand, other examples are 
less acutely keeled, and the aperture is not so much produced 
or beaked. ‘These constitute the H. yulensis of Brazier fT, 
which in other respects, excepting small differences in the 
colour-markings, agrees with the typical form. A third 
variety (Pl. XV. fig. 1 a) has just been sent to the Museum 


* Conch. Icon. fig. 524, ad. 
+ Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S, Wales, 1876, vol. i. pp. 106 and 126. 


422 Mr. E. A. Smith on some Land- Shells 


by Mr. Brazier which seems quite distinct when placed side 
by side with the original H. Taylortana, but which appears 
to be linked with it through H/. yulensis. 

It has a more convex body-whorl, especially above the 
periphery, which is also less sharply keeled. 

The points in which all specimens agree are :—(1) the same 
kind of sculpture; (2) the black, more or less rostrate peri- 
stome ; (3) the more or less acute cream-coloured keel at the 
periphery ; (4) the pinkish-lilac tint upon the base of the last 
whorl towards the centre and upon that portion of it which 
lies between the terminations of the peristome. 

Of ten specimens before me, two have black, two pinkish, 
and the rest pale apices. Some examples, like the type, have 
scarcely any colour-markings, some have interrupted spiral 
bands both above and below, others show interrupted oblique 
stripes, or both bands and stripes are intermingled confusedly 
in the same individual. With one exception all have two or 
more (more or less well defined) concentric zones on the lower 
surface. 

The distribution of this species appears to be rather extended. 

The locality of the typical form was unknown to Adams 
and Reeve; but in the British Museum there is a specimen 
(Pl. XV. fig. 1) said to be from the D’Entrecasteaux group 
of islands, off the eastern extremity of New Guinea. The 
variety (Z/. yulensis) is met with at Yule Island, and the 
more convex form above described is, according to the speci- 
mens presented to the Museum by Mr. Brazier, from South 
Cape, British New Guinea. A single specimen of this form 
in the Museum is said to have been obtained at Ferguson 
Island, one of the D’Entrecasteaux group. 


Helix (Papuina) albocarinata. 


(Pl. XV. fig. 12.) 


Testa breviter conica, imperforata, tenuis, semipellucida, pallide 
cornea, carina alba opaca cincta; anfractus 5, mediocriter con- 
vexi, oblique rugose striati, ultimus ad peripheriam acute carina- 
tus, inferne striis rugosis concentricis sculptus, lineis paucis inter- 
ruptis albis opacis ornatus, antice breviter descendens, pone 
labrum luteo vel lacteo marginatus; apertura obliqua; peri- 
stoma album, anguste expansum et reflexum, margine exteriore 
sinuato, columellari incrassato, appresso, superne callo tenui labro 
juncto. 

Diam. max. 24 millim., min. 20, alt. 17. 


Hab. South Cape, British New Guinea. 


‘This species comes from the same locality as the convex 


Srom New Guinea and the Solomon Islands. 423 


form of H. Tayloriana, and resembles it considerably in form 
and sculpture, and, indeed, it may eventually have to be 
regarded as an albino variety of that form. The central keel 
is rather sharper and the texture more transparent than in 
H, Tayloriana. 


Helix (Papuina) Rollsiana. (Pl. XV. fig. 3.) 


Testa imperforata, conoideo-subglobosa, albida vel rubescens, prope 
suturam fusco notata, zonis fuscis diverse cincta, pone labrum 
aurantio strigata; anfractus 5, convexiusculi, striis obliquis con- 
fertis rugosis incrementique lineis sculpti, ultimus ad peripheriam 
antice subrotundatam, pone obtuse carinatam semper albo zonatus, 
inferne purpureo-roseo tinctus, antice breviter et subito descen- 
dens ; apertura obliqua, subquadrata; peristoma album, tenue, 
late expansum et reflexum, margine superiore sinuato, columel- 
lari dilatato, appresso. 

Diam. max. 303 millim., min, 214, alt. 20. 


Hab. South Cape, British New Guinea. 

The colour of this very pretty species in some respects 
appears to be very constant, whilst in other points it is vari- 
able. ‘The periphery in the four specimens at hand is encircled 
by a more or less broad white zone, and the body-whorl always 
exhibits an orange stripe just behind the broadly expanded 
lip, which is constantly white. Another persistent feature is 
the purplish rosy portion of the base between the umbilical 
region and the extremity of the outer lip. The ground-colour 
ot the shell is usually whitish or of a pinkish tint, and some- 
what freckled with minute oblique opaque white dots and 
lines, and the apex may be white or blackish. The spiral 
bands are rather variable, numbering from one to three above 
the periphery and two to four below it. The sculpture is of 
the same character as that of H. Tayloriana. I have named 
it, at Mr. Brazier’s request, after Mr. Rolls, who, accompanied 
by Mr. Goldie and others, whilst exploring certain parts of 
New Guinea, collected these specimens. 


Helix (Trochomorpha) Belmoret, var. 
(PEK Vs lige. 8,5 @.) 


Testa late et perspective umbilicata, depresse conico-orbicularis, 
mediocriter crassa, corneo-fusca, infra peripheriam pallidiorem 
zona lata saturate fusca ornata; anfractus 6, planiusculi, yix con- 
vexi, oblique striati, supra suturam compressi, concavi, regulariter 
accrescentes; ultimus in medio acutissime carinatus et com- 
pressus, inferne paulo convexus, antice haud descendens ; umbili- 
cus latus, profundus; apertura horizontalis, intus albescens ; 


424 Mr. E. A. Smith on some Land- Shells 


peristoma superne mediocriter tenue, subrectum, inferne incras- 
satum, recedens, marginibus callo tenui junctis. 
Diam. max. 29 millim., min. 26, alt. 12. 


Hab. North-east end of Malayta Island, Solomon group. 

The specimens from the above locality are very closely 
allied to the type of Lelix Belmoret, Cox*, from Hoki 
Island, also one of the Solomon group. ‘They differ in 
being more depressed and consequently more sharply angled 
at the periphery, and they have not the “ irregular longi- 
tudinal strie” (which might be more explicitly described as 
irregular impressed spiral lines) upon the base. The type 
of H. Belmoret was presented to the British Mnseum by 
Dr. Cox, and from an examination of it I am inclined to 
think that these impressed lines are rather an individual 
characteristic than a specific feature. I therefore think it 
advisable to consider the specimen sent by Mr. Brazier as a 
variety of this species until we have a larger series of the 
typical form to prove them distinct. 7. merztana has a more 
convex upper surface, is smaller, and the last whorl expands 


at the aperture. 


Megalomastoma Braziere. (Pl. XV. fig. 15.) 


Braziera typica, Brazier, Proc. Linn, Soc. New South Wales, 1883, 
vol. viii. p. 36. 

Testa pupiformis, solida, anguste umbilicata, pallide fuscescens, ob- 
lique striata ; anfractus 7, convexi, penultimus inflatus, ultimo 
latior, ult. angustatus, valde oblique descendens, prope labrum 
subito ascendens, circa umbilicum subfuniculatus; apertura cir- 
cularis, luteo-albida, longit. totius 3 paulo superans; peristoma 
albidum, incrassatum, reflexum, marginibus callo crassiusculo 
junctis. 

Longit. 23 millim., diam. 11, apertura 8 lata. 

Operculum corneum, multispirale. 


Hab. Ferguson Island, D’Entrecasteaux group, south-east 
of British New Guinea. 

The species here described was exhibited by Mr. Brazier at — 
the Linnean Society of New South Wales as representing a 
new genus, and he proposed to name it Braziera typica. Atter 
due consideration I have failed to find good reasons for sepa- 
rating it from Megalomastoma. In shape it is very like 
M. Gundlacht, Pteitter. It has, however, a more contracted 
umbilicus, and the peristome is differently connected with the 
body-whorl. The fact of this species being from New Guinea, 
whereas Megalomastoma mainly coniprises West-Indian forms, 


* Proc. Zool. Soc. 1871, p. 647, pl. lii. fig. 12. 


from New Guinea and the Solomon Islands. 425 


is not sufficient, I think, to warrant the erection of a new 
genus forits reception. The front of the body-whorl above the 
aperture is very slightly flattened, as in the species of Hybo- 
eystis, which, however, are furnished with shelly opercula. 

As it was Mr. Brazier’s wish that this shell should be dedi- 
cated to the memory of his late wife, I have named it Mega- 
lomastoma Braziere ; however, should further investigation 
prove that the animal differs from that of Megalomastoma, I 
would propose that the name originally assigned to this species 
by Mr. Brazier (although no description of it was then pub- 
lished) should be retained. 


Helicina novo-guineensis. (Pl. XV. figs. 11, 11a.) 


Testa depresse trochiformis, acute carinata, flavescens, plus minus 
rufo maculata et strigata vel flammulata, spiraliter lirata et sul- 
cata, incrementique lineis sculpta; anfract.5-51, parum convexi- 
usculi, ultimus supra et infra equaliter convexiusculus, carinam 
infra liris tenuioribus concentricis ornatus, in medio callo albo 
obtectus; apertura subhorizontalis, triangularis, ad basim pone 
columellam lira parva ab margine divergenti instructa ; peristoma 
album, anguste expansum. Operculum utrinque purpureo-rubi- 
dum, ad marginem columellarem pallidum. 

Diam, max. 18 millim., min. 153, alt. 122. 


Var. Testa maxima (fig. 11 a). 
Diam. max. 25 millim., min. 21, alt. 15. 


Hab. Foot of Owen Stanley Mountains. 

This species is well characterized by the spiral lire, which 
are much coarser on the upper surface than beneath. ‘There 
are about twelve upon the last whorl above the rather sharp 
keel, and about twenty below. The ridge within the aperture, 
which appears to act as a rest for the operculum, is rather 
strongly developed. The ground-colour of this shell is 
generally more or less yellowish; a series of bright red spots 
ornament the carina and the suture, and radiating lines and 
undulating streaks occur boti on the upper and under sur- 
faces of most specimens. Some examples are more uniformly 
yellow and have only faint traces of the red markings. 


Helicina solitaria. (Pl. XV. fig. 10.) 


Testa parva, breviter conica, albida, zonis duabus (altera supra 
medium anfract. ultimi altera infra) rufescentibus, plusve minusve 
interruptis cincta; anfract. 5, vix convexiusculi, spiraliter striati, 
ultimus ad peripheriam filo-carinatus, infra angulum convexus, 
concentrice striatus, in medio callo tenui albo indutus ; apertura 
paulo obliqua, intus rubescens, basi circa columellam flavida ; 


426 M. C. A. J. A. Oudemans on Endogenous 


peristoma tenue, antice parum effusum, flavescens; columella in- 
ferne subdentata. 
Diam. max. 10 millim., min. 83, alt. 8. 


Hab. Foot of Mount Astrolabe, British New Guinea. 

Only a single specimen was obtained by Mr. Goldie at the 
above locality. It is white, varied with a few transparent 
spots, and an interrupted band of a reddish tint upon the upper 
part of the last whorl and another on the under surface. The 
columella forms an angle or almost a tooth at the lower part, 
where it unites with the basal portion of the peristome. 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE XV. 


Figs. 1, 1a. Helix (Papuina) Tayloriana, Adams and Reeve. 
Fig. 2. Helix (Papuina) roseolahiata. 

Fig. 8. Helix (Papuina) Rollsiana. 

Fig. 4. Helix (Acavus) coraliolabris. 

Fig. 5. Nanina Cairni. 

Fig. 6. Nanina Hunsteini. 

Fig. 7. Helix (Acavus) latiaxis, Smith. 

Figs. 8, 8 a. Helix (Trochomorpha) Belmoret, Cox, vay. 
Fig. 9. Helix (Geotrochus) lacteolota, 

Fig. 10. Helicina solitaria. 

Figs. 11, lla. Helicina novo-guineensis. 

Fig. 12. Helix (Papuina) albocarinata. 

Fig. 13. Nanina evilis, Miller, jun. 

Fig. 14. Helix (Spherospira) Rehset, Martens. 

Fig. 15. Megalomastoma Braziere. 


LIV.—Sporendonema terrestre, Oudemans, an example of 
Endogenous Spore-formation among the Hyphomycetes. By 
C. A. J. A. OUDEMANS *. 


Ir is one of the characters of the true Moulds or Hyphomy- 
cetes that their spores or conidia are not produced én sporidia, — 
but by the upper parts of erect threads, that is to say free, 
not enclosed, or, as has been said, exogenously. The conidia 
are composed of one, two, or more cells—sometimes singly, 
but sometimes also. placed together in more or less consider- 
able numbers, or again united into longer or shorter chains. 
In the last case, the conidia which are situated furthest from 
their origin are the oldest, and those nearest the origin the 


* From the ‘ Verslagen en Mededeelingen der Koninklijke Akademie 
van Wetenschappen; Afd. Natuurkunde.’ Derde Reeks, Deel ii. Am- 
sterdam, 1886, pp. 115-122. 


Spore-formation among Hyphomycetes. 427 


youngest, and the union between the conidia of the same 
chain is reduced to such small dimensions that one may use the 
word ‘“unthreading ” to indicate the readiness with which 
the consecutive subdivisions separate from each other. Fine 
examples of chains of conidia are to be found in the genera 
Aspergillus, Sterigmatocystis, and Penicillium. 

It must strike every one that the conidia are essentially 
nothing but the upper parts of the threads which serve to 
support them, but, for the attainment of the purpose for which 
they are formed, separated from the lower parts by a dia- 
phragm or by a process of constriction leading to complete 
separation. Produced for the purpose of multiplication, they 
needed to be separated from the threads whose limited life 
they cannot share, in order the better to lead an independent 
existence. 

It may be supposed, and certainly not without reason, that 
in the above-mentioned tops of the threads some process 
goes on within the protoplasm by which the greater tenacity 
of life in these tops is caused and their capacity to grow 
into new plants is provided for; and, reasoning onwards, 
the supposition may be entertamed that such a top, after 
separating or dropping from the parent thread, ought to con- 
sist of two parts, namely: 1, a spore or a conidium; and, 
2,a membrane surrounding the latter. Microscopie exami- 
nation, however, shows nothing of any such division into two 
constituent parts, and hence also it 1s that both the present 
and former mycologists have never been able to agree in the 
theory that the spores, in order to occur upon erect threads, 
should be produced as independent grains within the threads, 

In saying “‘never”’ we fall, however, into an historical error. 
In fact, about the year 1826 Desmaziéres stated that he had 
met with a case of endogenous spore-formation, so that he 
felt justified in proposing for the fungus which exhibited the 
phenomenon a new name, and indeed that of Sporendonema, 
in place of the names Mucor, Atgerita, Oidium, and Sepedo- 
nium, by which the plant had previously been indicated 
generically. In full this was described and distributed in 
dried specimens under the name of Sporendonema Casei, as, 
for example, in the ‘ Plantes Cryptogames du Nord de la 
France’ (No. 161). It is found, in fact, only upon the crusty 
surface of cheese which has been kept for a considerable time 
in the cellar. It then forms light cinnabar-red soft cushions 
which are very convenient for microscopic examination, and 
have therefore, since Desmaziéres’s statement, been more fre- 
quently subjected to examination than formerly. 

Desmazitres gave an account of his discovery in the fol- 


428 M. C. A. J. A. Oudemans on Endogenous 


lowing words :—“ It is from this examination that I created 
the genus Sporendonema, and recognized that the single spe- 
cies that it at present contains has, as its essential character : 
tubes or filaments short, simple or branched, continuous, 
nearly transparent, erected, grouped, one hundred and twen- 
tieth of a millimetre in thickness, containing in their interior, 
and almost always throughout their whole extent, very large 
reddish rounded sporules, slightly unequal in diameter, and 
often very close together and pressed against each other, but 
placed end to end upon a single line, so that the filaments 
appear as if furnished with very closely approximated disse- 
piments.” The author proceeds :—“ 'The escape of the spo- 
rules takes place at the apex of the filaments, which, atter 
their dissemination, become quite transparent and a little 
narrower. Sometimes, however, the sporules are set free by 
the destruction of the excessively delicate membrane of which 
these plants are composed.” 

The results of Desmazitres’s investigations upon the cheese- 
mould met with no contradiction until 1838. ‘Then, however, 
Corda, in the second part of his ‘Icones Fungorum’ (p. 8), 
stated that he could not agree with the French mycologist, 
and that the phenomenon of endogenous spore-formation was 
never observed by him in the numerous examples of Sporen- 
donema Casei that he had examined with the greatest care. 
He declared that he had never seen anything but chains of 
spores, just such as he ascribed to the genus Yorula. 

It must be remarked, however, that the figure which is given 
by Corda with his text (pl. ix. fig. 36) does not at all agree 
with the structure of the Sporendonema-plant as it is to 
be found in Desmaziéres’s ‘ Plantes du Nord de la France’ 
(figs. 5 & G6), so that it is not too bold to infer that the two 
mycologists investigated different Fungi; for which reason, 
therefore, Corda’s Zorula Caset is not to be regarded as syno- 
nymous with Desmaziéres’s SporendonemaCaset. The person 
who made this observation was Berkeley (Ann. & Mag. Nat. 
Hist. ser. 2, vol. v. p. 460), and I have had the opportunity 
of convincing myselt of its correctness. 

With the conclusion just expressed, the importance which 
otherwise would attach to Corda’s investigation falls to the 
ground. On the other hand, however, the correctness of 
Desmaziéres’s deduction can by no means be inferred from the 
negative result of Corda’s investigation. Berkeley, in the 
same part of the above-cited Journal, showed upon good 
grounds that the genus Sporendonema had no raison a’étre, 
and that Sporendonema Case¢ must be removed into the genus 
Torula. On account of the difference between the Fungi in- 


Spore-formation among Hyphomycetes. 429 


vestigated and described by Desmaziéres on the one hand 
and by Corda on the other, and seeing that the last-named 
author had already employed the name Jorula Caset, another 
name had to be invented for the typical Sporendonema Caset 
and that of TYorula sporendonema was selected for it by 
Berkeley. This contradiction in terms can only be accepted 
from a describer’s and not from a logical point of view. 

Desmaziéres’s error consisted in this: in his Sporendonema- 
threads he had regarded the red contents of the joints, which 
contrasted strongly with the colourless walls, as spores, and 
had overlooked the dissepiments which really existed. 
Further, his notion that the tops of the Sporendonema-threads 
become colourless in consequence of the evacuation of the 
red spores previously enclosed in them was shown to be in- 
correct *; and the escape of the spores at other parts of the 
thread might equally well be regarded as in accordance with 
the truth. ‘The presence of dissepiments and the interruption 
of the threads at the level of these dissepiments seems to be 
common to Sporendonema and Torula, and in accordance 
with this there can no longer be any notion of perfect spores 
enclosed in the threads of the fungus under examination. 

Among the older writers who accepted Desmaziéres’s obser- 
vation as correct, we may name, as one of the most celebrated, 
Elias Fries. He even goes so far as to include Achlya pro- 
lifera, a Saprolegniacean, which, however, at that time, had 
been only very briefly described, under the new genus, and to 
refer to it also the known Yorula epizoa, giving it the name 
of Sporendonema Sebi. All these erroneous determinations 
were corrected by later mycologists furnished with better in- 
struments; but at the same time Sporendonema was finally 
erased from the list of genera in the department of Fungi. 

Under these circumstances it cannot excite any astonish- 
ment that I was exceedingly surprised when, some weeks ago, 
I found in a tan-bed in one of the hothouses of the Amsterdam 
Botanical Garden some lumps of earth covered with a net- 
work of threads, partly white, partly brownish, the consti- 
tuents of which, upon careful examination, appeared to me 
to satisfy the chief requirements of the genus Sporendonema 
established by Desmaziéres, but consigned to oblivion by 
later writers. 

The above-mentioned network consisted (fig. 1) partly of 
creeping and partly of erect, colourless, irregularly branching 
threads, of which the former, as usual, represented the vege- 

* The colourlessness of these tops may merely be due to the fact that 
no dissepiments are as yet formed, and no coloured protoplasm has yet 
been produced. 

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xix. 30 


430 M. C. A. J. A. Oudemans on Endogenous 


tative part, or the mycelium, and the latter the generative 
part. Both were generally beset with extremely fine raphides 
of some calcareous salt (not carbonate of lime). In the creep- 
ing threads I found dissepiments, but not in the erect ones, 
Now, however, it appeared that the latter, charged with the 
spore-formation, bore these spores not at their tips, or in 
lateral branches, and did not produce them by separate con- 
strictions or in chains, but really developed them in their in- 
terior. At regular distances (fig. 2) colourless denser parts 


Fig. 1.—Plant of Sporendonema terrestre, Oud., enlarged (diagrammatic). 

Fig. 2 a.—Part of an erect thread, with the commencement of spore-for- 
mation; ends of the colourless masses of protoplasm truncated. 
x 1000. 

Fig. 2 6.—Part of an erect thread with light brown spores, the ends of 
which are already rounded off. x 1000. 

Fig. 3.—Erect thread with spore-formation completed. x 1000. 

Fig. 4.—Separate mature spores. X 1000. 


(little clumps of condensed protoplasm) are formed ; these 
gradually acquire a brown tint, and then the two flat surfaces 
by which they were originally bounded at their two poles 
(fig. 2a) become rounded off (fig. 2), in consequence of 
which at last the somewhat elongated oval form (fig. 3) is 
attained. I found the wall of the mature spore to be rather 
- thick. 


It was further particularly remarkable that the spaces be- 


Spore-formation among Hyphomycetes. 431 


tween the different spores not only remained empty and 
therefore colourless and transparent, but at last they were 
marked by a circular division just in the middle (fig. 3), in 
consequence of which the threads broke up into fragments 
(fig. 4), each of which showed a sporiferous part in its middle 
and two short tubular appendages. In our case, therefore, 
there can no longer be any doubt as to the endogenous for- 
mation of the spores, and we are justified in reintroducing the 
genus Sporendonema and naming the species observed Spo- 
rendonema terrestre. 

The question whether any dissepiment is to be seen at the 
place of the circular division must be answered in the nega- 
tive. Moreover, no trace of dissepiments is to be seen between 
the spores and their tubular appendages. 

Before concluding, I may be allowed to remind the reader 
that the formation of spores within the threads of some 
Hyphomycetes has been previously observed, but that the 
phenomenon was always confined to the threads of the 
mycelium. The bodies capable of germination were regarded 
(none the less on account of their form differing from the ordi- 
nary appearance of the true spores) less as spores than as a 
sort of brood-buds, and they were never seen to be set free 
unless the walls of the thread in which they were produced 
had disappeared. This formation cannot, of course, be placed 
in the same line with that observed by us, and therefore does 
not detract from the singularity of the phenomenon that we 
have observed. 

We may remark, further, that our fungus is one of those 
which stand on the boundary between the “ white” and 
“black ”? moulds of the English authors, the Mucedinez and 
Dematiei of the Latin-writing mycologists, or, in other words, 
which combine in themselves the colourless threads of the 
first with the darker-coloured spores of the second group. 
In accordance with custom, however, such forms are to be 
inscribed under the Mucedineee or “ white moulds.” 

That the name of “ conidia,” which applies exclusively to 
exogenous germ-granules, cannot be employed for the endo- 
genous granules of our Sporendonema terrestre is a matter of 
course. ‘There is no reason, we think, to refuse the name of 
spores to these productions. In this respect, also, our fungus 
therefore holds a middle place between two very different 
groups of Fungi, but now between a lower group, with which 
it agrees in its simple structure, and a higher one, the more 
complex forms of which are at once distinguished by the for- 
mation of endogenous spores. 

Of the higher fungus with which our mould may stand in 

30* 


432 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Moths 


genetic relation we know nothing. It is, however, the case 
that our knowledge of this relation, in an exceedingly large 
number of moulds (including the Dematiei), is still so obscure 
that we cannot accept the opinion of those who think that the 
Fungi, even now, ought not to be included in any system. 
This mode of treatment leads to the neglect of the generally 
very fine and, in any case, very important forms which belong 
to it, and thus to a decline of our knowledge of these plants 
which they do not deserve. Besides, following Fuckel, we 
can contrast with the series of “ Fungi perfecti” a series of 
“‘ Fungi imperfecti,” and thus reconcile the two opinions. 

The production of circular divisions on the fertile branches 
of our fungus is likewise one of its remarkable peculiarities. 
The phenomenon is of comparatively rare occurrence. Among 
the Alew it is observed in the Cidogoniacez, and among the 
lowest of all organisms in Bacillus subtilis (among the Schi- 
zomycetes) and in the Mucorineee. In the Hyphomycetes no 
case of the kind had hitherto been observed. 

The diagnosis of our Fungus must run as follows, accord- 
ing to what has been stated :— 


Sporendonema terrestre, Oud. 


Mycelio in terra humosa repente albo, articulato, ramoso ; hyphis 
fertilibus erectis, ramosis, continuis. Sporis endogenis, a se in- 
vicem remotis, ex hypharum fertilium protoplasmate ortis, pri- 
mitus achromis, utrinque planis, postremo fuscis, utrinque 
rotundatis, manicatis, 7. e. tubulo membranaceo brevi, achromo, ex 
hypharum interstitiis vacuis circumcisione orto ornatis. Longit. 


sporarum 7 yw, latitudo earum 23 p», absque appendiculis mani- 
ciformibus. 


LV.—Descriptions of new Species of Moths (Noctuites) from 
the Solomon Islands. By Axtuur G. Burien, F.L.S., 
EZiS.,: Se: 


Tue following new species are from the collection recently 


sent home by ‘Mr. C. M. Woodford. 


Ommatophoride. 


1. Nyctipao variegata, sp. n. 
9. Nearest to N. crepuscularis, decidedly larger; the 
ocellus of primaries as in NV. ephesphoris and bounded by a 


From the Solomon Islands. 433 


broader bone-yellowish belt than in N. crepuscularis; the 
transverse pale stripe crossing the angle of this belt very 
indistinct and quite perpendicular, instead of slightly oblique ; 
the seventh spot of the submarginal zigzag series considerably 
enlarged : secondaries entirely different, the basal area pale 
sordid buff, gradually changing to vinous brown before the 
middle, with a large apical darker brown patch interrupted by 
the usual cuneiform, subcostal, apical, white spot, which is, 
however, twice as large as in N. crepuscularis ; basal fourth 
crossed by a blackish-brown stripe; a nearly straight dif- 
fused dark brown stripe across the middle; six submarginal 
black spots with whitish sigmoidal or lunate inner borders : 
abdomen with no basal brown band or subbasal white band, 
pale greyish brown or dove-coloured, with yellowish base and 
sides. Under surface quite unlike that of N. crepuscularis, pale 
sandy buff, with a more or less arched purplish-brown stripe 
before the middle of all the wings and a broad external border 
of the same colour enclosing a zigzag series of large white 
spots: primaries with a white crescentic spot at the end of the 
cell: secondaries with a dark brown angular discocellular 
spot: body below sandy buff, the anterior half of the pectus 
ochraceous. Expanse of wings 119 millim. 
Alu, Shortland Island. 


2. Nyctipao caliginea, sp. n. 


Q. Allied to N. ephesphoris, leucotenia, and dentifascia, 
but readily separable from all three by its slightly superior 
size, the distinctly broader external area, the much more 
angular white band across the primaries, the wider white 
band across the secondaries, the white and whitish zigzag 
series of markings on the external area well separated from 
the white band, the more purplish tint of, and better defined 
black stripes on, the basal area: the white apical spots 
resemble those of N. ephesphoris; on the under surface the 
white spots are large, as in NV. ephesphoris, but the sixth spot 
of the primaries and the fifth of the secondaries are projected 
forward towards the outer margin, as in N. dentifascta. 
Expanse of wings 119 millim. 

Alu. 


Thermesiide. 


3. Sonagara superior, sp. n. 


g. Allied to S. strigosa, Moore (Descr. Atk. p. 180, 
p. v. fig. 17); decidedly larger. Wings above sericeous 


434 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Moths 


pale sandy brownish, reticulated with grey: primaries with 
blackish costal dashes, a minute black point at the inferior 
angle of the cell; an oblique straight brownish streak from 
outer third of inner margin to apex: secondaries with a 
narrow, ill-defined, brownish central band; a black spot at 
the end of the cell: body pale sandy brownish, darker in 
front. Under surface slightly paler and yellower than above, 
reticulations less distinct, brown stripe of primaries ill-defined ; 
band of secondaries wanting, a well-defined black spot at the 
end of each discoidal cell; palpi and front of pectus brownish. 
Expanse of wings 22 millim. 
Alu. 


Erosiide. 
4. Erosia mutans, sp. n. 


@. Allied to a Ceylonese species (see Moore’s Lep. Ceylon, 
pl. clxxxvi. fig. 7) of the same general tints and pattern, but 
larger, with broader primaries and differently formed discal 
stripe on these wings: primaries from base to discal stripe 
pale sericeous brown, mottled with grey ; external area ash- 
grey, mottled with slate-grey ; discal stripe whitish, changing 
to cupreous in certain lights, straight and transverse from 
costa to lower radial, thence acutely angulated, running in a 
double zigzag to near external angle, its inferior extremity 
forming the outer boundary of a subpyriform, black-bordered, 
grey spot on the inner margin ; a submarginal series of black 
spots bordered with whitish, changing in certain lights to 
cupreous ; fringe similarly coloured: secondaries slate-grey, 
with two submedian divergent streaks from the base, an 
acutely angulated stripe beyond the middle, a sinuous sub- 
marginal stripe and the fringe whitish, changing to cupreous ; 
the basal area (excepting the cupreous streaks), the inner 
berder of the posterior portion of the postmedian stripe, and a 
cuneiform patch connecting its anterior portion with the outer 
stripe blackish brown ; submarginal stripe imperfectly bor- 
dered externally with black: face bronze-brown ; vertex of 
head and antenne silvery white, collar dark brown, thorax 
and tegule whitish ; abdomen grey, with a black transverse 
basal stripe. Under surface wholly leaden grey, with indis- 
tinct darker mottling on the wings; the costa of secondaries 
_ with coarse blackish fringe. EExpanse of wings 24 millim. 

Alu. 

The above may belong to the group named Dirades by 

Walker, in which the sexes differ in the shape and slightly in 


trom the Solomon Islands. 435 


the pattern of the secondaries. The following is undoubtedly 
a Dirades :— 


5. Dirades aluensis, sp. n. 


Allied to Erosta theclata= LE. adjutarta (females of Dirades 
binotata) ; the sexes of the same general shapes and colours ; 
male vinous brown: primaries with blackish costa; a semi- 
circular black spot beyond the middle of inner margin; an 
oblique subapical blackish dash and an interrupted pale-edged 
black submarginal line; apex black on the fringe: secon- 
daries with the basi-internal half bounded externally by a 
whitish line, which is elbowed just before it reaches the abdo- 
minal margin ; the inferior half of the basal area bounded by 
a black line, its anterior half also being bright copper-red and 
its posterior half grey ; abdominal fold white; fringe from 
apex to second caudate angle black. The female is greyer 
than the male, and, owing to the greater width of the secon- 
daries, the angle of the line bounding the basal area is formed 
in the middle of the wing; the red longitudinal band from 
the base is darker and duller, and the whole of the remainder 
of the wing is grey, with the exception of a black-edged spot 
on basi-internal half: body greyish brown, with the antenne 
and tegule whitish. Under surface pale brown, the secon- 
daries paler than the primaries; the male of a more golden 
brown than the female. Expanse of wings, ¢ 18 millim., 
9 20 millim. 

Alu. 


Hypenidez. 
6. Hypena tridis, sp. n. 


Primaries above brown, the basal two thirds shot with lilac 
in certain lights, bounded externally by a black transverse 
line (on the inner side of which the shot-colouring is wanting 
so as to leave a band of the ground-colour) edged externally 
with snow-white, immediately following which is a diffused 
band of lilacine scales ; a marginal series of whitish and black 
dots; fringe whity brown, tipped with dark grey and with 
two central wavy dark grey lines: secondaries grey-brown, 
with a darker marginal line; fringe whiter than in primaries ; 
costal border whitish : body brown. Under surface sericeous 
greyish brown; wings with a black marginal line; fringes 
as above. Expanse of wings 30 millim. 

Nearest to A. iconicalis from Ceylon, Java, &c., with 


similar palpi. 


436 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Moths 


7. Hypena sylpha, sp. n. 
Allied to H. molpusalis, from Ceylon (=H. sparsalis, from 


Java) ; smaller and more slender, with differently formed cen- 
tral band across primaries: these wings are hilacine grey, 
crossed near the base by an ill-defined black line; a partly 
black-edged cuneiform brown patch from cell to inner margin, 
where it unites with a brown band running across the middle 
of the wing; this band is edged externally by a black and 
whitish feebly biangulated stripe; discoidal spots blackish, 
the reniform spot having a pale centre ; three or four whitish 
crescents in an oblique series beyond the cell and a discal 
series, parallel to the outer margin, of blackish spots bounded 
externally by whitish crescents; a marginal series of blackish 
crescents bounded internally by whitish dots: secondaries 
greyish, with blackish marginal line; fringe whitish, spotted 
from apex to beyond the middle with white-centred black 
spots: body above greyish, darker in front. Under surface 
sericeous greyish ; wings with a black marginal line; fringe 
blackish, with interrupted slender basal white line. Hxpanse 
of wings 21 millim. 

Alu. 

The delicate palpi of this species and H. molpusalis seem 
to me to indicate a generic distinction between this species 
and the preceding one; but, until the whole genus Hypena 
can be thoroughly revised, it is of no use to attempt to sepa- 
rate isolated species. Distinctive characters which, at first 


sight, appear to be trustworthy may prove to graduate one 
into another. 


Herminiida. 
8. Epizeuxis minima, sp. n. 

Bone-whitish, irregularly transversely banded, but especi- 
ally beyond the middle, with rufous-brown; the basal two 
thirds of primaries being almost clear in the type, interrupted 
chiefly by indications of a slightly zigzag central band, the 
outer edge of which is marked by a whitish line bounded 
towards costa by a blackish dash ; costa black-spotted ; a 
conspicuous black spot just below the middle of the disk, and 
three blackish spots connected by brownish ring-spots on outer 
margin ; fringe ochraceous, the outer half paler, tipped with 
grey, the inner half varied with rufous-brown: secondaries 
with two black dots on an ill-defined rufous spot in the cell; 
a marginal chain-like border of brown ring-spots as in prima- 
ries ; fringe also similar to that of those wings: body whitish, 
palpi tipped and banded with blackish. Under surface shin- 


from the Solomon Islands. 437 


e 


ing white, with the outer half of the wings transversely 
striped and clouded with grey; fringes ochreous, tipped with 
grey and traversed by a line of the same colour. Expanse 
of wings 18 millim. 

Alu. 


9. Aginna notata, sp. n. 


?. Pale flesh-coloured or whity brown suffused with pink ; 
a slightly browner diffused border to all the wings: prima- 
ries with a minute black dot at the end of the cell, a few 
black scales sprinkled transversely across the disk, termi- 
nating in a well-marked blackish spot near external angle; a 
marginal series of black dots: secondaries with whitish costal 
area; a grey spot at end of cell; an indication of four dots, in 
blackish scales, crossing the median branches obliquely at 
about one third the distance from the cell to the outer margin 
and three more, the third better defined, at two thirds ; a sub- 
marginal grey streak near anal angle. Under surface of wings 
with a conspicuous black dot at the end of each cell, and an 
imperfect transverse discal series of unequal, more or less 
defined grey or blackish spots. Palpi and legs brownish ex- 
ternally. Kxpanse of wings 50 millim. 


Alu. 


10. Aginna erebina, sp. n. 


6. Smoky brown: primaries faintly tinted with lilacine 
on basal half; two widely divergent dentate-sinuate black 
lines, the first across the basal fourth, the second across the 
external two fifths, and between them a black imperfect reni- 
form spot in outline; a straight, slightly oblique yellowish 
line across the disk ; a marginal series of conical black spots ; 
fringe traversed externally by a pale grey line : secondaries 
with a dusky spot at end of cell followed by an oblique dusky 
stripe; a slightly sinuous yellow stripe across the disk, bent 
upwards near anal angle; marginal spots and fringe as in 
primaries: palpi pale ochreous ; abdomen greyish, with nar- 
row whitish edges to the segments. Under surface very 
dark, smoky brown; wings with conspicuous black spots at 
the extremities of the discoidal cells, an arched or bent blackish 
stripe beyond the middle, and a somewhat dentated pale-bor- 
dered discal blackish stripe ; marginal spots and fringes as 
above: legs clothed with dense masses of black-brown ap- 
pressed hairs. Expanse of wings 46 millim. 

Alu. 

Though coloured like a Herminia the structure of the an- 
tenn, palpi, and legs proves it to be a true Aginna. 


438 On new Moths from the Solomon Islands. 


11. Bocana stellaris, sp. n. 


Allied to B. esopusalis (of which Diomea bryophiloides is 
a distorted specimen) : primaries se1iceous grey-brown, bronzy 
in certain lights, crossed at about basal fourth by a crinkled 
black line; reniform spot white with black edges; an arched 
denticulated white-edged blackish line beyond the middle; a 
zigzag series of more or less connected white spots and cres- 
cents near outer margin, and a marginal series of triangular 
jet-black spots, relieved on the fringe by a series of subconflu- 
ent white spots: secondaries paler and greyer than primaries, 
with a white-bordered angular grey line beyond the middle, 
and a second, abbreviated, towards anal angle; a slender 
black marginal line followed by a white line at the base of 
the fringe: thorax slightly ochreous, brown ; abdomen grey, 
with two or three white dorsal spots. Under surface brownish 
grey, with a faint lilacine tint in certain lights; all the wings 
with a black-edged white spot at end of cell, and two more or 
less irregular black discal lines, the outer one interrupted, more 
or less separated into distinct spots and white-edged exter- 
nally ; a slender black marginal line, followed by a slender 
white line at the base of the fringe: body below golden 
brown. Expanse of wings 24 millim. 


Alu. 
12. EHgnasia enea, sp. n. 


Primaries whity brown, with brassy reflexions; costal 
border blackish at base ; orbicular spot small, black ; reniform 
spot large, C-shaped, black; two black dots towards base of 
interno-median area; a longitudinal white streak, interrupted by 
the ordinary black spots, through the discoidal cell; an irregu- 
larly sinuous white discal band, bounded on both sides by a 
series of subconfluent black spots; external border suffused 
with smoky brown: secondaries of male white, with a sub- 
quadrate basi-internal blackish patch, a black discocellular 
spot, a black discal line, its central third arched outwards, 
and a tolerably broad external brown border following the 
discal line so as to leave a band of white between; secon- 
daries of female either as in the male or with the basal area 
as far as the discal line brown: face, vertex of head, and 
mesothorax brown, remainder of bedy white ; terminal joint 
of palpi and antenne yellow. Under surface whitish varied 
with testaceous, the latter colouring replacing the brown of 
the upper surface; black markings ill defined; the whole 
surface of the wings sericeous, with brassy reflexions. Ex- 
panse of wings 18-26 millim. 

Alu. 


Mr. T. W. Kirk on new Infusoria from New Zealand. 439 


Allied to “ Hypenodes”” jucundalis of Snellen (Tijd. voor 
Ent. 1886, pl. v. fig. 10) ; but I do not see how it differs 
from Hgnasia, and it certainly has little in common with 
Hypenodes. 


13. Ballatha elegans, sp. n. 


Allied to B. atrotumens*: primaries above pearl-grey, 
suffused towards base and on costal area towards apex with 
brownish ; a broad oblique white belt from costa before the 
middle to the external angle, whence it curves upwards to 
apical third of outer margin, whence to apex it becomes very 
narrow and obscure ; the projecting patch of scales just be- 
yond tlie middle of inner margin elliptical, blue-grey and 
black spangled with silver; a few scattered silver scales on 
basal area and others indicating the ordinary position of the 
discoidal spots, a few bounding a brownish costal patch im- 
mediately beyond the white belt; a silver stripe forming the 
inner boundary of the brownish apical patch; a brighter 
silver lunulated marginal stripe; fringe grey; subapical 
ocellus large, oval, black, with linear yellowish pupil and iris 
of the same colour; a small black apical spot: secondaries 
clear, soft, golden ochreous, paler on the costa and fringe; a 
diffused grey apical patch: head and collar testaceous, with 
micaceous shining scales on the face and vertex of head; 
tegule slightly greyer with similar scaling ; thorax grey ; 
antennee whity brown; palpi ochreous; abdomen pale, soft, 
ochreous. Under surface bright clear ochreous, the body 
whitish, the legs tinted above with ochreous; primaries with 
an oblique, abbreviated, broad, dark grey band on the disk. 
Expanse of wings 40 millim. 

Alu. 

This is by far the most beautiful species of this singular 
genus hitherto described. 


LVI.—New Infusoria from New Zealand. 
By TW. Is teks 


Opercularia parallela. 


Body slender, about three times as long as broad; sides 
parallel for about two thirds of their length from the margin, 
then tapering rapidly to the pedicle. Peristome border not, 


* A species of the same genus has been described and figured as an 
Epizeucis! by Snellen (Tijd. yoor Ent. 1879, p. 130, pl. vii. fig. 1). 


440 Mr. T. W. Kirk on new Infusoria from New Zealand. 


or but slightly, thickened. Ciliary disk moderately elevated, 
cilia in a single row. Endoplast curved, band-like, nearly 
transverse. Cuticular surface granular. Contractile vesicle 
single, near anterior margin. Pedicle annulated, branched. 
Length of body 345 inch. 

Hab. Pond in Botanic Garden, Wellington. 

Similar to O. cylindrica, but more cylindrical, and rough 
without striz. 


Acineta simplex. 


Lorica wine-glass-shaped, anterior edge not narrowed, lip 
not reversed, posterior extremity rounded, sides nearly parallel ; 
pedicle moderately stout, about twice as long as the lorica. 
Animalcule occupying the anterior half of the lorica, sub- 
spherical. Tentacles capitate, arranged in two groups of 
about ten in each. Contractile vesicle situated on one side, 
near the anterior margin. Length of lorica s}9, width gj 
inch. 

Hab, Botanic Garden and Karori Reservoir, Wellington. 


New-Zealand Vorticelle. 


In vol. xviii. of the ‘Transactions of the New-Zealand 
Institute’ is a paper on this subject by myself. The following 
species are identified. Although the antipodean specimens 
differ slightly from the figures and descriptions given in 
Saville Kent’s manual, I have no doubt they belong to the 
species named. 


Vorticella annularis, Miiller. Vorticella elongata, De Fromentel. 
marina, Greeff. patellina, Miiller. 
longifilum, Saville Kent. -— nebulifera, Ehrenberg. 
campanula, Khrenberg. striata, Dujardin. 

—— cratera, Saville Kent. —— aperta, De Fromentel. 


citrina, Ehrenberg. 


The following are described as new :— 


Vorticella oblonga. 


Body oblong, nearly twice as long as broad, rounded nearly 
equally at both ends, encircled by a number of interrupted 
lines looking like puckers. Pedicle stout, four times as long 
as the body, contracting by loops, and apparently too weak to 
support the body for long in an erect position, as it gradually 
leans either to one side or the other till it meets with some 


Mr, W. F. Kirby on new Species of Epitola. 441 


object, where it rests for a short time, and then resumes the 
upright attitude. A large species, attached to seaweed. 


Vorticella zealandica. 


Body attenuate, from two to three times as long as the 
greatest breadth, tapering downwards, considerably constricted 
below the peristome, then swelling for rather more than half 
the length, when it again becomes constricted ; then a nearly 
circular swelling, giving the posterior end an unusually blunt 
appearance. 

Apparently striated perpendicularly ; but of this I am not 
certain, as at some times the striations were seen, while at 
others they disappeared, as though at the will of the animal. 
Pedicle slight, four times the length of the body. Length of 
body st> inch. 

Hab, Pond in Newtown Park, Wellington. 


LVIL.—Descriptions of new Species of Epitola from Cameroons 
dc. in the Collection of Henley Grose Smith. By W. F. 
Kirsy, F.E.S. 


In order to avoid the premature multiplication of genera I 
employ Epttola in the extended sense in which it was used 
by the late Mr. Hewitson ; but it must not be forgotten that 
there are three very distinct forms in the genus :—(1) Hypitola 
elion, Doubl. & Hew. (the type), a large insect, with the hind 
margin of the fore wings strongly emarginate ; (2) H. cerau- 
nia, Hew., a smaller insect, with rather long fore wings and 
the hind margin oblique and less strongly emarginate ; and 
(3) the comparatively small species with rounded wings which 
form the bulk of the genus as it stands at present. I believe 
the last are sometimes arranged under Phytala, with the type 
of which they have also but little resemblance. 


Epitola urania. 


Expands 23 inches. 

Male.—Fore wings: costa strongly arched, tip rounded 
and produced, the hind margin deeply concave and then 
rounded to the inner margin. Hind wings rounded, more 
obtusely towards the inner margin. 

Wings rich blue, shading into purple towards the edges ; 


442 Mr. W. F. Kirby on new Species of Epitola. 


costa black as far as the subcostal nervure, but the blue 
extending nearly to its edge for about the middle third of its 
length ; apical third of costa black, its boundary, except that 
the blue projects slightly into it beyond the cell, fallmg nearly 
straight to the extremity of the hind margin, where the black 
bordernarrows and disappears. Hind wings with a narrow black 
border, extending round the hind and inner margins, narrowest 
on the lower half of the hind margin. Underside: fore wings 
light brown, varied with grey, and, towards the tips, with 
purplish and bronzed reflections ; extremity of the cell with two 
whitish spots, the largest within the cell, the other forming the 
middle of a curved series of five spots, the four outermost being 
bright blue; beyond these is another row of five whitish spots, 
two near the costa and three towards the hind margin, the series 
being interrupted between ; but between this empty space and 
the hind margin are four more whitish spots, arranged in pairs. 
Hind wings iridescent purple and yellow, the costa bright 
golden yellow above the subcostal nervure to nearly half its 
length; between the median nervules near their origin are 
two whitish spots. 
Hab. Cameroons. 
Allied to £. elion, Doubl. & Hew. 


This beautiful species is one of the largest of the Lycwnide. 


Epitola Dewitzt. 


Expands from 12 to nearly 2 inches. 

Male.—F ore wings triangular; costa arched at the base, 
tip projected; hind margin slightly emarginate about the 
middle and sloped gradually to the anal angle. Hind wings 
rounded, curved outwards; anal angle very slightly rounded 
off. Fore wings black, with a deep blue band extending from 
the base between the median and submedian nervures nearly 
to the extremity of the wing, and a curved row of four blue 
spots above it, two at the end of the cell and two linear 
between these and the larger blue space. Hind wings deep 
blue, the costa and inner margin broadly and the hind margin 
narrowly bordered with black. Underside: fore wings brown, 
with two longitudinal spots at the end of the cell, and an 
irregular curved row of white spots near the hind margin ; 
underside yellowish brown, with a broad white subcostal 
band ; a curved white band running from the base of the inner 
margin round nearly to the tip, and an oval white spot 
between. 

Female-—Wings longer, fore wings with the hind margin 
oblique, hardly emarginate; the markings similar, but the 


Mr. W. F. Kirby on new Species of Epitola. 443 


blue colour paler ; two bluish-white spots at the end of the 
cell, and an obsolete row of pale bluish spots curving beyond 
the cell from the end of the main blue stripe to the costa. 
Hind wings with a uniformly broad blackish-brown border. 
Underside : fore wings nearly as in the male, but tinged with 
yellowish grey towards the tip, and narrowly along the costa: 
hind wings yellowish grey, shading into light brownish in the 
cell. 

Hab, Cameroons. 

Closely allied to #. ceraunia, Hew., from which the under 
surface of the male hardly differs. 


Epitola dunia. 


Expands 14 inch. 

Male.—Wings bread; fore wings with the costa arched, 
the hind margin nearly straight; hind wings moderately 
rounded, anal angle only slightly rounded off. Fore wings 
black, with a large purplish-blue patch on the inner margin 
at one fourth of its length, ceasing before the anal angle, and 
continued upwards into the cell; the base of the cell and 
inner margin is slightly dusted with blue: hind wings purplish 
blue, the costa above the cell and the inner margin black, 
the hind margin more narrowly ; the upper part of the disco- 
cellular marked with black. Underside light brown: fore 
wings with a large space on the outer half of the inner mar- 
gin whitish: hind wings with scattered white scales, having 
a tendency to run into rows. 

Hab. Cameroons. 

Allied to #. cercene, Hew., but less blue above, and with no 
distinct markings on the underside. 


Epitola marginata. 


Expands 1} inch. 

Male.—Wings with the fringes denticulated ; fore wings 
broad, hind margin rounded off towards the anal angle; hind 
wings rather short, the hind margin gradually rounded ; fore 
wings blue, broadly black at the base of the cell, above the 
cell, and at the tip and hind margin, nearly to the anal angle, 
and the discocellular also marked with black: hind wings 
blue, the costa above the cell, the hind margin narrowly, and 
the inner margin moderately bordered with black; the in- 
cisions on all the wings dusted with white: hind wings 
brown, dusted with white, in such a manner as to form irre- 
gular obsolete zigzag lines and blotches, especially towards 


A444 Mr. W. F. Kirby on new Species of Epitola. 


the inner margin of the fore wings and the hind margin of 
the hind wings. 
Hab. Cameroons. 


Allied to #. dunia. 


Epitola versicolor. 


Expands from 1} to over 13 inch. 

Male.—Fore wings rather short and broad, hind margin 
nearly straight, slightly rounded above the anal angle; hind 
wings moderately rounded : fore wings brown, darkest on the 
hind margin, pale blue at the base in the cell and below ; the 
discocellular is conspicuously black; beyond the cell is a 
broad, curved, white band, narrowing from the inner margin 
nearly to the costa, before which it ceases : hind wings brown, 
pale blue in the cell and below; hind margin shading into 
darker brown. Under surface light brown, with numerous 
traces of irregular transverse pale lines ; the white transverse 
band in the middle of the fore wings as above, except that it 
is of a more yellowish white beyond the cell and towards the 
costa, 

Female similar, but larger and paler. Fore wings with the 
white band not extending to the inner margin: hind wings 
uniform pale brown. The underside is of a light greyish 
brown, with no yellow shade in the white band; the disco- 
cellular is nearly surrounded with white, and there are a few 
other indistinct whitish markings. 

flab. Cameroons. 

An aberrant species of the Z. cercene group. 


Epitola badia. 


Expands 14 inch. 

Male.—Wings short, moderately broad; hind margin of 
fore wings gradually curved ; wings blue, fore wings with the 
costa above the cell and the tip and hind margin black, nar- 
rowing to the anal angle; no mark on the discocellular, but 
the median nervure with a thick blackish streak at the base : 
hind wings with the costa above the cell, the inner margin, 
and the upper part of the hind margin with a moderately 
broad black border; the lower part of the hind margin nar- 
rowly edged with black. Underside greyish brown, paler on 
the inner margin of the fore wings, and with very slight 
traces of obsolete zigzag markings. 

flab. Cameroons. 


Allied to £. zelza, Hew. 


Mr. H. Grose Smith on Ornithoptera Victorie, Gray. 445 


Epitola uniformis. 


Expands about 14 inch. 

Shape of H. badia, which it much resembles; the blue is 
paler, especially in the female, in which sex the brown border 
of the hind wings is much broader; there is a conspicuous 
blackish spot at the end of the cell of the fore wings, which 
at once distinguishes it. Underside uniform brown, greyer 
and with a pale space on the inner margin of the fore wings 
in the female. 

Hab, Lagos (8), Cameroons ( ? ). 

Allied to #. zelza, Hew., and L. badia. 


LVIII.—Description of the hitherto unknown Male of Orni- 
thoptera Victorie, Gray. By H. Grose SMITH. 


Ornithoptera Victorie, Gray. 


Male.—Upperside. Anterior wings velvety black, the basal 
three fourths of the cell and two thirds of the space beneath 
the cell to the inner margin golden green. ‘Towards the apex 
is another large patch of golden green, triangular, the base 
of the triangle being just below the first discocellular nervule ; 
between the basal and apical patches of colour is a brownish- 
black sericeous space. 

Posterior wings velvety black, the space between the costa 
and the cell, the basal part of the cell, and the basal part of 
the median nervules green; three submarginal oval golden- 
green spots between the nervules, the first being situate below 
the second subcostal nervule, and each of the lower spots 
being centred with a bright orange ovate spot; the rest of 
the wings, except the fold, more or less irrorated with green ; 
the abdominal fold only extends two thirds the length of the 
wings, causing the appearance of an excavation at the anal 
angle. Both wings are comparatively narrow, the cell on the 
sd wings is very broad, and on the lower wings is elon- 

ated. 
: Underside. Both wings golden green. Anterior wings, 
costa, and nervures black ; an irregular black patch towards 
the upper part of the end of the cell and beyond it, with a 
few scattered green scales, and four submarginal lunular 
black spots between the nervules; the space above the inner 
margin, almost as far as the cell, devoid of scales and brownish 
grey. Posterior wings with elongated or ovate black spots 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xix. 31 


446 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Coleoptera. 


at the ends of the nervures, and two orange spots near the 
margin, as on the upperside; anterior margin and nervures 
narrowly black. Head, thorax, and antenne black. Abdo- 
men ochraceous, a row of spots on each side. Expanse of 
wings 61 inches. 

Two males of this extraordinary and gorgeous insect have 
recently been sent to England by Mr. Woodford, who cap- 
tured them in the island of Malayta, one of the Salomon 
Islands, with several females, flying at the tops of trees, where 
he was obliged to shoot them. A specimen of the female has 
been in the British Museum for upwards of thirty years and is 
described and the upperside figured in the ‘ Proceedings of 
the Zoological Society,’ 1856. 

In the collection of Mr. H. Grose Smith. 


LIX.— Characters of undescribed Coleoptera in the British 
Museum. By CuHarues O. WATERHOUSE. 


PECTINICORNIA. 


Lucanida. 
Odontolabis femoralis, n. sp. 


3. Black, with pitchy tint on the middle of the head and 
thorax. The elytra yellow, with the extreme base, the suture, 
and the margins narrowly bordered with black; under margin 
black. Mentum pitchy. Metasternum with a large patch of 
yellowish red on each side. Femora and tibie almost en- 
tirely yellowish red, the anterior tibia darker. Mentum 
hairless. 

Length 22 lines, mandib. 3 lines. 

9. Black; elytra yellow, witha triangle of black common 
to both elytra; the margins narrowly bordered with black. 
Metasternum with a red spot on each side. Femora almost 
entirely red; tibie pitchy. 

Length 20 lines. 

The male of this species resembles O. gazella, Fabr. (bi- 
color of many authors) ; but, besides the red colouring of the 
underside, it differs in having the mandibles straighter, less 
flat, and less rugose. ‘The head is shorter and broader. The 
thorax is rather flatter and more parallel, 7. e. the lateral 
angle is not so prominent. ‘The anterior tibie have two 
small teeth on the posterior edge; the other tibiae are un- 
armed. 


Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Coleoptera. 447 


The female is much flatter than that of O. gazella, the 
thorax parallel at the middle of the sides, the lateral angle 
projecting only slightly. The black triangular patch, com- 
mon to both elytra, extends a little over the humeral angles, 
narrowing rapidly posteriorly to a point at the apex. In the 
colour of the elytra it is more like O. cuvera, but the black 
is broader at the base and narrower at the apex. 


This species should be placed next to O. gazella. 
Hab. Perak (L. Wray, Esq.). 


SERRICORNIA. 
Buprestide. 
| Amyia punctipennis, n. sp. 
Obscure cyanescens, nitida; elytris creberrime sat fortiter punc- 


tatis, purpureo-cupreis, minus nitidis. 
Long. 9 millim. 


Much narrower than A. chryselytra, and somewhat resem- 
bling Eumerophilus in general form. Head rather strongly 
punctured, longitudinally impressed in front; with a slight 
swelling on each side of the upper part of the forehead, and 
two very slight obtuse tubercles on the lower part of the 
face. ‘Thorax a little broader than long; very gently arcuate 
at the sides; the punctuation sparse and obscure. The 
disk is slightly transversely impressed in front (leaving the 
anterior margin somewhat raised) ; longitudinally rather 
deeply impressed behind. Scutellum eneous. LHlytra sub- 
parallel for two thirds their length and then narrowed to the 
apex, declivous at the apex ; with a large shallow impression 
‘at the base between the shoulder and the scutellum ; closely 
and rather strongly punctured, the punctures generally elon- 
gate and having an asperate appearance. Prosternum densely 
punctured. Abdomen very delicately and moderately closely 
punctured; with a slight fovea on each side, indicating the 
division between the first and second segments. 


Hab. Parana. 


Amyta cribrata, n. sp. 


Chalybea, fortiter punctata ; elytris eneo-auratis, basi vage cupras- 
centibus. 
Long. 10 millim. 


Somewhat similar in form to the preceding species, but 
more robust. Antenne short, black. Head closely and very 
strongly punctured, gradually sloping down (not raised above 


the eyes), impressed above the clypeus. Thorax about one 
31* 


448 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Coleoptera. 


fifth broader than long, very strongly and rather closely 
punctured ; the sides slightly flexuous ; somewhat suddenly 
narrowed at the anterior angles. Elytra evenly convex, de- 
clivous at the apex; very strongly and rather closely punc- 
tured; the punctures irregular in shape and rugose at the 
bottom. Prosternal process punctured in the middle. Abdo- 
men with very short pale pubescence at the sides and apex of 
the segments. 


Hab. Brazil ? 


HETEROMERA. 
Eutelide. 
MECHANETES, n. gen. 


General appearance of Diceroderes. Mentum a little 
broader than long, gently emarginate in front, the angles 
much rounded, the sides slightly rounded; the base narrow. 
Ligula transverse, gently emarginate in front, with the angles 
rounded. Labial palpi short and thick, the apical joint a 
little longer than broad. Apical joint of the maxillary palpi 
large, about one third longer than broad, rather broader at 
the apex than at the base, slightly curved, truncate at the 
apex. Mandibles bifid at the apex. Labrum prominent, 
short and transverse, with the angles rounded. LEpistome 
separated from the forehead by a not very distinct impressed 
line. Eyes transverse, narrow, lunulate. Antenne mode- 
rately long, robust; the second joint very short and broad, 
third joint as long as the first and second together, the fourth 
joint a little more than half the length of the third, the fifth 
to eighth joints subequal; the ninth, tenth, and eleventh’ 
joints forming a distinct, oblong-ovate, compressed club; the 
divisions between the joints not very distinct. Thorax a 
little longer than broad, slightly narrowed at the base; with 
two long, thick, curved, acuminate, horizontal horns, one on 
each side of the anterior part of the disk, and projecting on 
each side of the head. LElytra at the base the same width as 
the base of the thorax, rather wider in the middle, embracing 
the abdomen (as in Diceroderes), flattened on the back, decli- 
vous at the apex, striate-punctate; each elytron with an 
obtuse undulating costa extending from the shoulder to the 
posterior declivity. Prosternal process curved down poste- 
riorly ; mesosternum oblique anteriorly. Metasternum very 
short. Intercoxal process of the abdomen broad ogival. 
Tarsi clothed beneath with moderately fine but not very dense 
hair. Anterior femora with a small but strong tooth on the 


Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Coleoptera. 449 


underside near the apex; the intermediate and _ posterior 
femora with a much smaller tooth. Epipleural fold of the 
elytra not very broad, narrowed to the apex. 

This interesting genus must be placed next to Diceroderes. 


Mechanetes cornutus, n. sp. 
Niger, opacus ; thorace minute granuloso; elytris fortiter striato- 
punctatis. 
Long. 16 millim. 


Head strongly and closely punctured. Thorax a very little 
longer than broad, with small conical projection at the sides 
behind the middle ; anterior angles effaced ; disk with a slight 
central impression. Scutellum small, triangular. Elytra at 
the base not broader than the base of the thorax, gradually 
wider to the middle and then narrowed to the apex; the sur- 
face extremely finely granular; with lines of strong punctures, 
the punctures separated from each other; the dorsal inter- 
stices flat. The undulating sublateral costa, when it reaches 
the posterior declivity, turns suddenly outwards, and is con- 
tinued a very short distance on the next interstice. Legs 
thickly punctured. 


Hab. Perak (L. Wray, Esq.). 


LONGICORNIA. 
Lamiide. 
Epicedia Wrayt. 
Nigra, pube obscure fulva vestita; singulo elytro macula rotundata 
ante medium, altera parva sub humero, tertia majore triangulari 


laterali nigro-velutinis ornatis. 
Long. 29 millim. 


Somewhat similar to H. maculatriz, but relatively longer, 
especially in the elytra. ‘The surface of the thorax is more 
uneven, the tubercles on the disk are more elevated ; they are 
placed as follows :—one small one in front of the central im- 
pression (not a broad double one as in maculatrix) ; two on 
each side, subconfluent longitudinally ; two posterior, placed 
side by side. In the middle of the base of each elytron there 
is a line of about eight small shining black tubercles, and 
there are several other similar tubercles about the shoulder. 
The spots on the elytra are similar to those in EL, maculatrix, 
except the posterior lateral one, which is about half the size, 
narrowed, and hooked down on the disk. 


Hab. Perak (L. Wray, Esq.). 


450 M. H. Dinnik on the Cuucasian 


LX.—On the Caucasian Mountain-Goat (Capra caucasica, 


Gild.). By H. Dinnix *. 
[Plate XIV.] 


THERE are three, according to some data four, kinds of wild 
goat in the Caucasus. One of these is easily distinguishable 
from all the rest by its flattened horns and their sharp anterior 
rib t. Many observers consider it, together with the domestic 
and Kashmirian goat (Lfrcus Falconert, Kiigel), a representa- 
tive of a distinct species. This is the so called Bezoar goat 
(Hircus egagrus). Pallas first made of it a separate species, 
and named it Algoceros egagrus (Capra egagrus, Gm.). Its 
horns bend backwards in a gradual curve and form more 
than a half-circle: at first they slightly diverge, but again 
approach one another towards the tips; the sharp front rb 
has a few large nodules, while that at the back is smoother ; 
their outer and inner surfaces are wrinkled; the transverse 
section is oval, the longer diameter being twice as great as 
the shorter. 

The Bezoar goat inhabits the Southern Caucasus, Armenia, 
Persia, the Taurus, and possibly the island of Crete. In the 
Kuban and Western Terek regions I not only did not meet 
with this goat, but did not even once see its horns, which are 
common in Transcaucasia. I therefore consider its chief 
habitat to be the mountains of the Southern Caucasus and the 
southern slope of the main chain{. Pallas considers it to be 
the parent of various kinds of domestic goats, and his view is 
confirmed by comparing their horns. 

Other kinds of Caucasian goats have horns more or less 


* Translated from vol. xiii. of the ‘ Works of the Society of Naturalists 
of St. Petersburg’ by Delmar Morgan, F.R.G.S. 

[The two Caucasian wild goats, Capra caucasica and C. Pallasit (which, 
as may be seen by the mounted and correctly named specimens in the 
gallery of the British Museum, are quite distinct), having been confounded 
together by Blasius, Gray, and other recent authorities, including myself 
(P. Z. 8. 1886, p. 314), I think that the present translation, which gives 
much information on the subject, will be acceptable to those naturalists 
who cannot understand the original. I am indebted to Dr. Strauch, of 
the Imperial Museum of St. Petersburg, for a copy of the original, and to 
Mr. Delmar Morgan for his kindness in making the translation.—P. L. 
SCLATER. | 

+ These horns have two raised surfaces, an outer and an inner, besides 
two ribs, one in front sharp, and one behind rounded. 

t According to M. Radde, Hircus egagrus is more frequently met with 
at the sources of the Argun than Capra Pallasii (Zapiski Caucasus Sec- 
tion Geogr. Soc. fase. xi. pt. 2,p. 251, 1881). 


Mountuin- Goat (Capra caucasica, Giild.). 451 


rounded (let it be understood we are speaking here of males, 
as the horns of females are not very characteristic). Their 
transverse section near the base is triangular or square, with 
rounded corners, and in some cases almost round. To this 
group belongs the goat inhabiting Mount Kazbek and its sur- 
rounding mountains. It was first described in 1841 by K. F. 
Rouiller under the name of Agoceros Pallasti *, and was after- 
wards named by Schinz + Capra Pallasti, a name now gene- 
rally accepted. 

Rouiller has well remarked that Agoceros Pallasiz is a tran- 
sitional form between the goat and the sheep. Its horns are 
almost triangular at the base, then round, and only flat towards 
the tips, while their twist is peculiar; they first grow upwards 
and outwards, then backwards and downwards, finally inwards 
and upwards, forming a spiral or screw characteristic of sheep’s 
horns. Rouiller was therefore fully justified in describing 
this animal as a goat with sheep’s horns. The surface of the 
horns is intersected by a number of wrinkles, and there are 
slight nodules in front. The muzzle of this goat is hooked, like 
a sheep’s; its body is long; its tail long, like that of a sheep, 
round and hairy below; but the hoofs are relatively blunt. 
This species therefore has other points of resemblance to the 
sheep besides its horns. According to the reports of hunters 
it frequents less elevated mountains than goats in general. 

A specimen of this goat was presented to the Moscow Uni- 
versity by Yermolof about the year 1840, and Rouiller founded 
upon it his description ; subsequently two skins of the same 
species were obtained for the Academy of Sciences by Reout, 
and there are now, to the best of my belief, three or four stuffed 
specimens in the museum of the Academy f. 

Another species belonging to this group is Capra caucasica 
of Giildenstedt, or 4igoceros ammon of Pallas. This is a true 
goat, closely resembling the Alpine species (Capra ibex, Linn.). 
‘Though some zoologists confound it with Capra Pallasw §, 
yet the two are so distinct that it is positively impossible to 
identify them as one and the same animal. 


* Rouiller, Bull. des Nat. de Moscou, 1841, p. 910. irs 

+ [This is not quite the case. Schinz’s Capra Pallasit is merely a 
synonym of C. stbirica, Pallas, See his article in Neue Denkschr. d. 
allg. Schweiz. Gesellsch. ii. p. 8 (1838).—P.L.8.] 

{ Its horns may always be seen at the Kazbek station of the Georgian 
military road. I yi; ile 

§ Blasius, in his work ‘ Naturgeschichte der Siugethiere,’ is doubtless 
in error in regarding Capra caucasica, Gild., and Eigoceros Pallasii, 
Rouill., as synonyms. His drawing, with the inscription “ Capra cauca- 
sica” (p. 479), represents AZgoceros Pallasit, Rouill., and very faithfully 
portrays the peculiarities of the horns of this animal. 


452 M. H. Dinnik on the Caucasian 


The first notice of this goat is by Giildenstedt, published 
after his decease by Pallas in the ‘Acta Academiz Petro- 
politane.’ No other naturalist has written upon it, so that to 
the present day it has remained almost unknown *. Not a 
single stuffed specimen of it is to be found in any collection ; 
the museum of the Academy of Sciences only contained one 
pair of its horns until, at the request of M. A. A. Strauch, I 
supplied a second pair, while 1 sent a head in a somewhat 
damaged condition with horns to the St. Petersburg Society 
of Naturalists. 

Capra caucasica, Giild., is a graceful, handsome, and very 
powerful animal. Its head is narrow and not large, the nose 
straight, ears narrow and long, eyes of medium size, without 
lachrymal ducts, neck short and very strong, body massive ; 
feet comparatively thick, very hard, and furnished with hoofs 
admirably adapted for climbing. ‘The fur is mixed with down. 
The general appearance of the animal impresses one with its 
strength and endurance. ‘This goat is commonly called jugu- 
tur by the natives (Karachaieftsi) in whose country it is 
found, and by Russians tur. 

A full-grown male has horns black or almost black in 
colour, set so close together at the base as almost to touch ; 
their curve is regular, much less than half a circle, and inclined 
in one plane. In some cases, however, there is a slight 
deflection to one side. From the head the horns rise upwards 
and outwards, then backwards and outwards, and finally 
downwards. ‘Their tips do not approach one another or only 
slightly ; their distance apart is therefore great. In one skull 
in my collection this distance is nearly 3 feet, while the 
average-sized horns of Capra Fallasii also in my collection 
are only 11 inches apart at the tips. The transverse section 
at the base of the horn is triangular, with very blunted corners, 
-and therefore more or less circular. The circumference of 
the horns at the base is in the case of old males 11 to 12 
inches, the diameter about 5} inches or a little over; the 
length along the anterior surface is from 23 to 32 inches. It 
is very probable that there are specimens with larger horns. 
The exterior of the horn is intersected with numerous trans- 
verse wrinkles or furrows in irregular rings, zigzag fashion. 
On the front surface there are small but more or less conspi- 
cuous nodules. ‘The substance of the horn is invariabl 
black, while its surface takes a variety of shades of black, 
brown, and dirty green. ‘The horns of the females are so 
small as hardly to exceed the length of the ears; they 

* Pallas saysin his ‘ Zoographia’ (p. 229) very little about it. A more 
complete description will be found in Acta Acad. Petr. ill. pp. 273-281. 


Mountain- Goat (Capra caucasica, Giild.). 453 


diverge slightly and bend backwards, and are flat at the sides ; 
the rib formed by the intersection of the outer and inner sur- 
faces is sharper than the others. The back surface is rounded : 
at the base are more or less deep wrinkles encircling the horn ; 
towards the tip these become less and less marked, and at 
length disappear altogether. 

The colour of the fur of Capra caucasica is not uniform ; 
quite young specimens have hair of an ashy grey over the 
whole body, only along the ridge of the spine and on the 
front of both pairs of extremities is there a dark stripe, while 
the groins, throat, and belly are almost white. The head of 
old specimens is covered with an ashy-grey or yellowish-grey 
fur, darker in front than at the sides. The membrane covering 
the iris is cinnamon-yellow or cinnamon-black in colour; the 
bare part of the nose is black, the lips covered with short 
hairs of a dirty grey colour. The fur on the head is long and 
forms a tuft. "The male has no regular beard, but instead of 
it hairs 34 inches long—not pendent, however, but sloping 
backwards ; the outside of the ear is reddish grey, and white 
inside ; the whole body is covered with grey fur also, with 
a yellowish or brownish tinge. Along the front of the 
legs and the ridge of the spine there is a dark stripe, but 
this does not occur in all specimens. The fur on the belly 
is light, the tail covered only above with dark brown hairs ; 
the hoofs almost black. 

All the incisors of the lower jaw are about equal in size, 
thick, and round ; their masticating-surface is also round, but 
much less concave than those of other ruminants (e.g. the 
antelope and reindeer). ‘There are six molar teeth in the upper 
and lower jaws, increasing in size from first to last. The first 
four teeth of the upper jaw have almost a square masticating- 
surface, the fifth is somewhat elongated, and the sixth is 
twice as long as it is wide. Thick coats of enamel are only 
formed on the last tooth. In the lower jaw the first three 
teeth have nearly a square masticating-surface, and the length 
of the last of these is three times its width; the fifth tooth 
has one, and the sixth two thick coats of enamel. ‘The young 
have fewer molar teeth. Thus, a two- or three-year-old 
maie had only four teeth in the upper jaw on either side, 
and a fifth not fully developed was concealed in the bones of 
the jaw. The skull has the following peculiarities :—high 
forehead, strongly developed about the eyes ; small occipital 
bones; on the scale of the temporal bone are big nodules 
to attach the powerful muscles of the neck necessary for 
raising a head furnished with such massive horns. ‘he 
frontal suture entirely disappears in early life, and in old 


454 M. UW. Dinnik on the Caucasian 


animals the occipital is also hardly distinguishable; the coronal 
suture is likewise almost imperceptible in old specimens, and 
of the lambdoidal there is not a trace even in young animals. 
The other cranial and facial sutures have no peculiarity. The 
concavity of the eye is surrounded by a very strong, raised, 
continuous osseous ring. ‘The nasal bones are wide and very 
thick. Between the lachrymal, nasal, and frontal bones there 
ig a narrow foramen. 

The hoof of this goat has the following peculiarities :— 
The underneath part or sole consists of a thick, firm, but 
tolerably soft and elastic skin; in movement this adjusts 
itself to all the unevennesses of the rocks and prevents the 
foot from slipping. On the sides and in front it is confined 
to aring of very hard horny substance, which is thicker in 
front, and forms a reliable crook for grasping the slightest 
ledge or hollow. I have also observed in young goats a dis- 
tinct projection on the back part of the sole, which prevents 
the foot trom slipping forward ; full-grown specimens do. not 
always have this, 

The distribution of every kind of Capra is very limited. 
We know, for instance, that the Alpine goat (Capra chex) 
only inhabits the Swiss Alps and is not met with in the 
neighbouring mountains; the Pyrenees are inhabited by 
another kind, C. pyrenaica; the Sierra Neves and Sierra 
Ronda by a third, C. hispanica (Schimp.*) ; and so on. 
Possibly only one, Capra sibirica, Meyer, is an exception, by 
reason of its wide distribution ; but if, as N. A. Sévertsoft sug- 
gests T, Capra skyn is to be distinguished from C. stbirica as 
a separate species, the regions of their distribution will be com- 
pletely normal, 7. e. limited like that of other species. Nobody 
has yet, I believe, discussed the distribution of each of the 
Caucasian goats: Giildenstedt pointed out the distribution of 
his Capra caucasica, but he did not know of the existence in 
the Caucasus of other forms of goats (Capra Pallasti was 
discovered much more recently) ; hence probably he fell into 
error in saying that Capra caucasica occurs on the Osséte road 
andin Kakhétia; but 1 have succeeded in learning something 
concerning the question. 

I have several times been in the mountains at the sources 
of the Great and Lesser Laba, Urup, Zelenchuk, Teberda, 
D6étt, Kuban, on Elbruz and its spurs, everywhere I have 
hunted and examined the horns preserved by the hunters, yet 
never have I seen either Capra Pallasii (Aigoceros Pallasii, 
Rouill.) itself or its horns. Thus 1 may say with certainty, 


* ¢Blasius, Siugethiere Deutschlands,’ p. 480. 
Toi erticel and! ‘Horizontal Distribution of the Turkestan Fauna.’ 


Mountain- Goat (Capra caucasica, Giild.). 455 


that to the west of Elbruz, therefore, throughout the Kuban 
mountains, this species never occurs; but here lives Capra 
caucasica, Giild. On the other hand, in the mountains at 
the sources of the Terek, Ardon, and on Kazbek I never saw 
Capra caucastca, but only Capra Pallasit. That Capra 
caucasica never inhabits this region I became convinced from 
the following circumstance :— 

In 1879, while travelling on the Upper Ardon, I decided 
on visiting the T’sehya glacier, whence issues the Tsehya 
rivulet, a left tributary of the Ardon. [The author then pro- 
ceeds to describe his coming across a pile of votive offerings 
on one of the passes, brought by the inhabitants to propitiate 
their deity, and containing a large number of goats’ horns, 
which on examination proved all to belong to Capra Pal- 
lasit, and not a single one among several hundred to Capra 
caucasica, Giild.*] 

The third species, Hircus egagrus, is rarely met with on the 
northern slope of the principal Caucasus range, in the moun- 
tains of Kuban never. Neither did I see it in the Terek 
region; it is said, however, that it inhabits the eastern part 
of the 'lerek region. As to Daghestan I cannot be positive, 
for my own observations have not extended to that country. 

C. caucasica invariably selects for its habitat places remote 
from human dwellings. On the mountains surrounding Great 
Karachai, rising to eleven and a half thousand feet above sea- 
level, it does not exist, owing to the proximity of inhabited 
places. The same may be said of the ranges on either side 
of the Teberdintsi encampments ; there, in two places (Hida 
and Hutu), they are sufficiently numerous, but at some dis- 
tance from human habitations. ‘The case is quite different in 
the mountains at the sources of the Zelenchuk, Urup, and 
Laba, where, for 100 miles, there is literally no population, 
and which are visited only in the summer by the mountaineer 
shepherds with their flocks. Though the shepherds are 
nearly all hunters, the summer is so short that they cannot 
obtain many of the animals ; hence, even at the present day, 
the wild goat abounds in these parts. All kinds of game, 
however, are plentiful here; while travelling in the summer 
of 1878, I saw almost daily bears, reindeer, and dozens of 
deer and goats. ‘Though Elbruz is not so remote from inha- 
bited parts, yet it possesses on its slopes endless labyrinths of 


* The author’s own observations led him to conclude that the limits 
of the distribution of both kinds are defined by the high spur of the main 
range on which stand two of the loftiest summits of the Caucasus—Dykh- 
tau and Kashtan-tau. ast of this range is Capra Pallasii, Rouill., and 
west of it Capra caucasica, Guld. 


456 M. H. Dinnik on the Caucasian 


rocks and precipices never yet trodden by the foot of man, 
and also abounds in wild goats. One day, the 29th June 
1874, I saw three herds—one of 23, another of 15, and a 
third of 33 or 84 head ; thus upwards of 70 head in a single 
day. 

He completely uninhabited places the habits of the goat are 
distinguished by a few more or less important peculiarities. 
In such localities they keep in comparatively low parts, fre- 
quently where there are absolutely no snow-fields or glaciers, 
neither do they avoid the forests; they may therefore often 
be seen on the upper limit of the tree-zone between isolated 
peaks. At night they doubtless descend much lower; be- 
sides which, they are not so watchful, passing the greater 
part of the day quietly asleep, and may at such times be ap- 
proached to within 200 paces on open ground. But in inha- 
bited localities the contrary is the case. Here, during the day, 
they climb to an enormous height, and lie under projecting 
crags on the glacier or snow-field, preferring such places 
whence danger is visible afar off. ‘They are even rarely met 
with on the lower part of the glacier, probably because they 
find it not elevated enough, and therefore insecure; but they 
may be seen on snow-fields 1000 feet above the snow-line. 
At about that height I saw two large herds in 1874 on the 
western slope of Elbruz. The ridge on which they hap- 
pened to be was covered with snow with here and there a 
protruding crag devoid of all vegetation. 

The wild goat is thoroughly gregarious in its habits. I 
have seen herds of 4, 8, 15, and upwards of 30, and an expe- 
rienced hunter assured me that during winter he had seen 
upwards of 100 ina herd. Old males sometimes live apart, 
but mostly associate with the rest. Thus, at the sources of 
the Dott, I have seen a herd of 8 goats, and among them three 
or four with huge horns; and in a large herd seen on Elbruz 
there were ten old males. Jemales with young only pass the 
first few days after parturition in seclusion; afterwards they 
join the herd, and assort with females and males. The young 
animals of one and a half or two years old either keep company. 
with the old, or form small distinct coteries. 

These goats generally pass their day thus :—Before evening 
they assemble on the lower ground in search of better and 
richer pasturage. In those places where they are but little 
molested, this movement begins about 4 or 5 o’clock in the 
afternoon in summer by their rapidly crossing the snow-tields 
and bare detritus, only occasionally stopping to assure them- 
selves of their safety and to scent the air; they will also be 
attracted for awhile by a good patch of herbage. At such 


Mountain- Goat (Capra caucasica, Giild.). 457 


times it is a beautiful sight to see an old male with enormous 
horns mount to some pinnacle of rock, and take a survey over 
the surrounding hills. The night is passed in the upper 
valleys near the forests, when the animals are exclusively 
engaged in feeding; but at the first streaks of dawn they 
renew their ascent of the cliffs. During the daytime they 
hardly feed at all, but are more usually seen reposing on the 
glacier, on snow or bare rocks entirely devoid of vegetation, 
some standing, others lying at full length, chewing the cud, 
while a few are asleep. 

There is hardly any animal that can surpass the wild goat 
in climbing the most formidable parts of the mountains. It 
seems that only the loftiest precipices are inaccessible to it. 
An old native hunter once compared it with the eagle, by 
which he evidently meant that the wild goat can, by means 
of its feet, ascend many of those crags to which the eagle soars 
on wing. 

The voice of the Caucasian Mountain-Goat resembles the 
whistle of the deer, though more prolonged. The animal 
utters 1t when alarmed, or, if danger be near, sometimes to 
warn its companions of the presence of an aggressor. It also 
bleats like the domestic goat, but louder, to express anger or 
alarm. Its senses of seeing and hearing are remarkably well 
developed, while its powers of scent are extraordinary. The 
hunter must stalk it from the leeward side, for any attempt to 
approach from the windward is at once detected, and the wary 
animal is off in an instant. Of course the pure fresh moun- 
tain air is greatly in the animal’s favour. In point of intel- 
ligence this goat, like all its congeners, stands relatively high. 
The natives rank it with man, and I have myself observed 
how deliberately it acts at critical moments. Thus, if fired 
at, it will not run at haphazard, but first tries to discover 
whence the danger proceeds. It also defends itself with much 
skill from an aggressor. 

Before the approach of winter, these goats are compelled 
by the deep snows to abandon the mountain summits and re- 
move to lower places, where they are met with in autumn 
near the border of the forests, and in winter still lower at the 
bottom of the valleys. It must, however, be remarked that 
goats never descend so low as the antelopes, for instance, 
which are met with in winter in the lower belt of forests two 
and a half or three thousand feet above sea-level. In winter 
the goats feed on the foliage of various plants, and probably 
chiefly on lichens, which cover in large quantities the trunks 
and branches of the forest trees ; in summer they eat various 


alpine plants. 


458 M. H. Dinnik on the Caucasian 


On the 28th June I saw a large herd of these goats on 
Elbruz, comprising several females with young, and examined 
them closely through a telescope. The kids were apparently 
three weeks old. On another occasion I saw a young goat, 
apparently six weeks old, in the middle of July. From these 
data it may be inferred that the season of parturition is 
about the beginning of June or towards the end of May, 7. e. 
a little earlier than that of the alpine goat (Capra ibex, Linn.). 
The period of pairing, according to the hunters, takes place 
in winter*, or, allowing five months for gestation, at the be- 
ginning of January ; at such times it is said the males fight 
furiously. 

A male kid which I had occasion to examine closely stood 
a foot and a half high, and was distinguished by the follow- 
ing peculiarities :—Nearly the whole of its body was covered 
with a uniform ashy grey fur; along the ridge of the spine 
and anterior of forearms there was a dark stripe, the belly 
and groins being nearly white. The head was most remark- 
able; in front of the ears it was curved almost to deformity, 
of course to allow room for the enormous horns which had to 
grow, the only signs of them as yet being two black glisten- 
ing buttons about the size of nuts. The black hoofs were 
much flattened at the sides, and were furnished with false 
soles both in front and behind. 

The mountaineers, who sometimes capture these kids, assert 
that it is only possible to catch them a few hours after birth, 
for the second or third day the kid runs and jumps so nimbly 
that a man is no match for it on the rocks. Before the kid is 
able to run, the mother in case of danger retires to the most 
inaccessible parts of the mountain, leaving her offspring to 
hide itself in some fissure between the rocks, where it will sit 
motionless. Its grey colour resembles so closely that of the 
stones as to make the kid invisible even three or four paces 
off. Only for the first few days after birth the she-goat 
goes alone with her young, afterwards she rejoins the herd 
and associates with the others. I have watched through a 
telescope the process of feeding the kid: it pulls at the 
mother’s teats every minute, but only sucks for a few seconds 
at a time. 

The chase after these goats, notwithstanding its extraordi- 
nary difficulties and perils, is the favourite amusement of the 
mountaineers }, and is chiefly indulged in by those shepherds 


* In very rare instances the she-goat bears two at a birth, but this 
may only happen once in a hundred times. There are two teats on the 
udder. 

t I have already written on the chase of the Wild Goat in ‘ Nature 
and Sport,’ my articles being entitled ‘‘ The Mountains and Ravines of the 
North-western Caucasus,” 1879, fase. 1, and “ Elbruz,” 1880, fase. vi. 


Mountain-Goat (Capra caucasica, Giild.). 459 


who pasture their flocks at the foot of the main range or its 
highest spurs. Hardly a day passes without their climbing 
the crags and glaciers in pursuit of antelope or goats, and 
they either stalk these up wind, or post themselves in the 
evening on some lofty eminence, where they await their 
quarry on its way back from the alpine meadows to the upper 
regions of the mountains. 

The early autumn is the best time for killing these goats, 
when agricultural work is over, and the animals begin to de- 
scend, and are in the best condition. Goats, like all rumi- 
nants, are fond of salt; the hunters, aware of this, construct 
hiding-places near the saline springs, and there shoot these 
and other animals when they come to drink the salt water or 
lick the salt. At the sources of the Dotit, I observed that 
goats readily ate a fine clay powder which settles on the 
banks of this stream as it issues from the glacier. This 
powder is nothing but the product of disintegrated fel- 
spathic rocks, and contains neither common nor other salts 
soluble in water; yet it is devoured by antelope and goats in 
such large quantities as to impart a peculiar colour to their 
excrements. 

Happily for hunters and naturalists, the wild goat is still so 
numerous in the Caucasus, that there cannot be any question 
of its extinction at present. I will again remind the reader 
that at the sources of the Urup and Laba our party saw every 
day herds of 10 or 15 head, while on Elbruz I myself saw 
three herds in one day numbering altogether 70 head*. 

[The author here relates his own experiences in hunting the 
wild goat, and speaks of various attempts made to domesticate 
it.]| The last time I had occasion to visit the mountains and 
observe the goats, I convinced myself that to the west of Dykh- 
tau and Kashtan-tau Capra Pallasii, Rouill., is never met 
with. The limits of its distribution begin to the east of these 
mountains, 7. e. at the sources of the Cherek and Urukha. 
It is most probable that that lofty spur of the main chain of 
the Caucasus, on which rise the highest peaks, Dykh-tau and 
Kashtan-taut, is the border-line dividing the range of 
the two species. From this point C. Pallasiti extends across 
the sources of the Cherek, Urukh, Ardon, Terek, and as far 
as the Argun, perhaps beyond. At the sources of the last- 
named river, C. Pallasit and also Hircus egagrus (Afgo- 


* The celebrated hunter Akhiya, who served as guide to the English- 
men in 1872, to the summit of Elbruz, and astonished them by his extra- 
ordinary powers of vision and climbing, states that he has killed over 
2700 of these goats. 

+ This range is very lofty, its highest peak being 17,000 feet. 


460 On the Caucasian Mountain- Goat. 


ceros egagrus, Pall.) are met with; but, as Radde remarks, 
H. egagrus is here by far the most numerous. 

C. caucasica is met with first on the western slope of 
Dykh-tau and beyond, at the sources of the Chegem, Baksan, 
Malka, Kuban, Teberda, Marukh, Zelenchuk, Urup, Laba, 
and as far as the sources of the Bielaia; whether beyond this 
to the W., I cannot speak positively ; but I think not, because - 
the range here becomes so low as hardly to afford a suitable 
habitat for this animal. 

In this way Capra caucasica frequents part of the western 
half of the main Caucasian chain for 200 miles in extent. 
My observations having been made throughout the whole of 
this region, I was able to detect some marked distinctions be- 
tween those inhabiting its westernmost parts and the rest. 
Their horns are comparatively short, thick, with a more de- 
cided outward turn at the base, and with large nodules on the 
anterior side. ‘Their section taken near the base proved 
them to be quadrangular with rounded corners, rather than 
triangular. The circumference at the base of the horn as 
compared with the length measured along the anterior surface 
is equal to half or a little more. The colour of the fur of this 
goat is also perceptibly lighter. 

But the typical Capra caucasica has relatively long horns, 
fewer nodules, the section at the base is more of a triangle, 
and the circumference of the horn at the base is invariably 
less than one half its length. I had comparatively few oppor- 
tunities of observing this short-horned goat, and will therefore 
not venture to express an opinion as to whether it should be 
considered an independent species or a variety. Judging 
from its horns it is closely allied to the typical C. caucasica 
and therefore cannot be considered a distinct species. 

While travelling between Elbruz and Dykh-tau, 7. e. in 
the eastern half of this region, and examining the horns of 
the goats preserved there by the hunters, I observed this pecu- 
larity, that their tips were much closer together, and in this 
respect resembled those of C. Pallasit. In every other respect 
they assimilate with C. caucasica, and, judging from a speci- 
men killed, have no distinguishing peculiarities. 

Thus the mountains of the Caucasus, with their luxuriant 
alpine pasturage, innumerable labyrinths of crags, with their 
glaciers and snow-fields, afford a home for several kinds of 
goats. Of these Mircus egagrus keeps further south than 
the others, and is distinguished by its flattened, two-sided 
horns. Capra Pallasii is unquestionably the oldest type, and 
holds an intermediate place between goat and sheep. It in- 
habits the Central Caucasus. Probably from this and several 


On the Osteology of the Genus Platysternum. 461 


other transitional forms (e. g. Hemitragus jemlaicus) were 
derived the modern goats. Capra caucasica is quite a typical 
goat, having a close affinity with the Swiss species (Capra 
ébex, L.) and inhabits the Western Caucasus. Lastly, the 
goat with short thick horns inhabiting the westernmost parts 
may possibly form a fourth distinct species. 

The horns of Afgoceros Pallasdi figured in the accompaning 
Plate (fig. 2) are taken from a very good skull preserved at the 
museum of the Academy of Sciences. Those of Capracaucasica 
(fig. 1), from photographs taken by me, represent two forms 
—one a short-horned and the other a long-horned specimen. 


LXI.—WNotes on the Osteology of the Genus Platysternum. 
By G. A. BouLENGeER. 


[Plates XVI. & XVII] 


Tue genus Platysternum, Gray, contains but one species, P. 
megacephalum, Gray, inhabiting Southern China, Siam, and 
Burma. Young specimens have been described by Gray as 
a distinct species, P. peguense. With the object of ascertain- 
ing the correct systematic position of this curious genus, of 
which the external characters only were known, I have had 
prepared a skeleton from a half-grown specimen (shell 10 
centim. Jong), obtained in Southern China by J. Reeves. I 
have also been able to verity some points on an adult example, 
in spirit, from Laos, parts of which have recently been cut 
away by Professor Huxley with the object of examining the 
skull and the caudal vertebra. 

Carapace.—Although the specimen is only half-grown, the 
ossification of the carapace is perfect, with the only exception 
that the sutures between costal plates 2 to 4 and the corre- 
sponding marginals have not yet completely joined. It con- 
sists of a nuchal, eight neurals, eight costals, three pygals, 
and twenty-two marginals. ‘The nuchal is nearly twice as 
broad as long, without costiform precesses, its outline the same 
above and below. The first neural is slightly longer than 
broad, the second to seventh are subequal and broader than 
long, the eighth is very small and thrice as broad as long. 
The seventh pair of costals are in contact with the seventh 
and eighth neurals and the anterior pygal. ‘The latter plate 
is trapezoid, much broader than long, a little longer and a 
little narrower than the second pygal, which forms likewise a 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5, Vol. xix. 32 


462 Mr. G. A. Boulenger on the 


suture with the eighth costal. The marginals are subequal 
in length; the third to tenth pair have a median socket for 
the reception of the costal extremity ; the third to seventh 
give attachment to the ligaments of the plastron. The ” 
second, third, and fourth ribs are joined to two vertebre, the 
rest to one only. The tenth or last dorsal rib presents this 
peculiarity, that its extremity is connected, almost coalescent, 
with the preceding rib, an arrangement which presents the 
greatest similarity to that of the first and second dorsal ribs. 

Plastron.—The union of the plastron with the carapace is 
by ligament, and remains so in specimens which have reached 
full size. Digitations on the outer border of the hyo- and 
hypoplastra, such as occur in Chelydra, in which the plastron 
is attached to the marginals by gomphosis, are absent, and 
Platysternum would therefore enter Cope’s group Lysosterna. 
There are no fontanelles, and the plastron is altogether Emy- 
dian. The bridge is formed to a slightly greater extent by 
the hyoplastron than by the hypoplastron. The entoplastron 
is moderately large, its length about two thirds the greatest 
diameter of one of the epiplastra; its outer face is oval, 
broadest in front, its inner face more triangular, ending in a 
short acute process. 

Skull—The similarity of the skulls of Platysternum and 
Macroclemmys is very striking—same hooked jaws, lateral 
orbits, small frontals separated from the border of the orbits 
by the pree- and postfrontals, well-marked ectopterygoid pro- 
cesses, &c. The only important differences are that the orbits 
are larger and the tympanic cavity smaller, the greatest 
diameter of the latter being about half that of the former ; 
that the supratemporal roof is still more developed, without, 
however, attaining the stage of the marine turtles, in which, 
as is well known, the parietal bones join the squamosals ; and, 
lastly, that the jugal is completely enclosed between three 
bones, viz. the postfrontal, the maxillary, and the quadrato- 
jugal, an arrangement which does not occur in any other 
Chelonian. The hyoid apparatus is largely developed. The 
body consists of three ossified pieces, with a rhomboidal carti- 
laginous space between ; there are two pairs of cornua, both 
ossified. 

Cervical vertebre.—The cervical vertebra are in ever 
respect those of a typical Emydoid, not of a Chelydroid *, 
The second and third are opisthoccelous, the fourth and eighth 
biconvex, the fifth and sixth proccelous, and the seventh 
biconcave; there are three ginglymoid articulations, v., Vi., 
vii., as in Lmys orbicularis. 

Caudal vertebre.—The three anterior are proccelous, the 

* Cf. Vaillant, Ann, des Sci. Nat. sér, 6, x. art. 7 (1880). 


Osteology of the Genus Platysternum. 463 


next amphiccelous, then follow a series of nineteen opistho- 
ccelous ; the last ten are again proccelous. 

Pelvis.—The pelvis, which is,attached to strong sacral ribs, 
is intermediate between that of typical Emydoids, in which 
the pubis and ischium are in contact on the median line, 
limiting two obturator foramens, and that of Chelydra, in 
which the two bones diverge and are connected by ligament. 
In Platysternum the symphysial branches of the pubis and 
ischium are parallel, but yet connected only by ligament. I 
must remark here that the former type of pelvis, ¢. e. with 
two obturator foramens separated by the union on the median 
line of the symphysial branches of the pubis and ischium, 
occurs in all ‘lestudinide (land and freshwater) which I have 
examined, with the single exception of Dermatemys, which 
belongs, in this respect, to the Chelydroid type; also in the 
Cinosternide, but not in the Staurotypide, which belong to 
the latter type. 

The pectoral arch does not differ from that of Hmys. The 
tarsus contains seven bones—two in the proximal row, five in 
the distal. 

This investigation into the bony structure of Platysternum 
leads to the result that that genus can satisfactorily be placed 
neither with the Testudinide (incl. Emydide) nor with the 
Chelydride, which latter family may be characterized by the 
presence and great development of costiform processes of the 
nuchal plate, and the opisthoccelous nature of most of the 
caudal centra. It should therefore, in my opinion, rank as a 
distinct family, Platysternide, already established by Gray 
on different grounds, the position of which is between the 
Testudinide and the Chelydride. 


EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES. 
PLATE XVI. 


Carapace, upper and lower view. c, costal plates; m, marginals; ze, 
neurals ; nw, nuchal; py, pygals. 


Puate XVII. 


A. Plastron, outer view. enp, entoplastron; epp, epiplastra; hyop, 
hyoplastra; hypp, hypoplastra; vyp, xyphiplastra, 
B. Skull, upper view. 
C. ,,. lowerview. §. 
fF yi Side KICW., 2. 
E. Mandible, lower view. $ ; : 
bo, basioccipital; 6s, basisphenoid ; evo, exoccipital ; f, fron- 
tal; 7, jugal; m, maxillary; p, parietal; pal, palatine; pm, 
premaxillary ; prf, prefrontal ; pt, pterygoid ; ptf, postfrontal ; 
g, quadrate; gj, quadratojugal; so, supraoccipital ; sg, squa- 
mosal ; v, vomer. 


464 Bibliographical Notice. 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE. 


The Larve of the British Butterflies and Moths. By the late 
Wituram Bucxter. Edited by H. T. Srarytoy. Vols I. and I. 
8vo. London: Ray Society, 1886, 1887. 


A.tHovcH we have already many descriptions and figures of the 
larvee and pupe of the British Lepidoptera, we fancy that these 
volumes will be received with a hearty welcome by all students of 
the order. In fact a knowledge of the preparatory states of these 
insects is of so much consequence even to the mere collector, whose 
success in rearing larvae, especially from the egg, depends entirely 
upon his knowing the species to which they belong and the proper 
food to offer them, that the series of figures, descriptions, and notes on 
habits, the publication of which has thus been commenced by the 
Ray Society, will appeal to a very large constituency. 

Of the two volumes already published the first contains figures 
and histories of the larve of the British Butterflies; while in the 
second the Hawk-moths and twenty-seven species of Bombyces are 
treated in the same fashion. The third volume, to be brought out 
next year, will include the remainder of the last-named group. 

The work, as explained by the editor in his preface to the first 
volume, is founded upon the labours of the late Mr. William Buckler, 
an artist and miniature painter of repute, who, after devoting some 
attention to entomology, was induced to undertake the illustration 
of the editor’s great ‘ Natural History of the Tineina,’ when the 
original artist gave up the work. From the year 1857, when he 
commenced his labours in figuring the Tineina and their transfor- 
mations, Mr. Buckler seems to have turned his attention particu- 
larly to the larve of our indigenous Lepidoptera, and from that time 
until his death, in 1884, he was actively engaged in the study of 
their transformation, drawing up detailed notes upon their life- 
history and figuring them in the most careful manner. At intervals 
he published notices of his observations in the ‘ Entomologist’s 
Monthly Magazine ;’ but these articles included only a portion of 
the results of his researches, and they were not accompanied by any 
figures, a great collection of which it was well known that the 
deceased entomologist had left behind him. These and four volumes 
of note-books were obtained from his executor by the Council of the 
Ray Society, who very justly thought it ‘“‘ highly desirable that the 
labours of half a lifetime should not be lost to science.” 

During his investigations of the preparatory states of the British 
Lepidoptera Mr. Buckler was in constant correspondence with the 
Rey. John Hellins, of Exeter, also an enthusiastic cultivator of the 
same field of research, who has now, we regret to say, followed his 
friend and coadjutor. Mr. Hellins also published many descrip- 
tions of Lepidopterous larve ; and it appears that for many years it 
was the custom of each of them to send to the other for revision the 
MSS. of their respective papers, so that all their work may to a 


Miscellaneous. 465 


certain extent be regarded as the result of their joint labours. In the 
present volume the same relation is preserved—the published contri- 
butions of both authors are reprinted, together with extracts from 
the MS. note-books above mentioned ; while Mr. Hellins has sup- 
plemented the work of his friend with an appendix containing 
descriptions of those larvee with regard to which nothing was written 
by Mr. Buckler, and with notes upon many of the other species. 
We have thus at the hands of these experienced and indefatigable 
workers a series of life-histories of the larger Lepidoptera of these 
islands of the most minute description, and we can only hope that 
the untimely decease of Mr. Hellins may not prove an obstacle in 
the way of the issue of the succeeding volumes. 

Of the figures accompanying these descriptions, and which occupy 
thirty-five plates in the first two volumes, we can only say that in 
general they are very beautiful and life-like representations of the 
objects. In some cases, indeed, the colours, especially reds and 
greens, strike us as being rather too bright; but on the whole the 
figures leave little or nothing to be desired, and we can congratu- 
late the student of British Lepidoptera on having furnished to him 
such a magnificent series of figures of the larve of nearly all his 
favourite insects. Of many species the caterpillars are figured at 
different ages, and occasionally the pupe are illustrated. 

A particularly valuable feature of the work is the addition of 
- tables of the parasites which have been observed to issue from the 
larvee and pupe of the insects described in each volume. These 
tables have been furnished to the editor by Mr. G. C. Bignell, and it 
is to be hoped that their publication will induce others to take up a 
line of investigation which must lead to most interesting results. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 


Note on Tudicula inermis ge. By Epnear A. Suita. 


TueERe are three species at present described which belong to Tudz- 
cula, namely 7’. armigera, A. Adams, 7. spinosa, H. & A. Adams, 
and 7’. inermis, Angas. All are from the shores of Australia. The 
first and second species have been found at various localities on the 
coast of Queensland. 7’. spinosa also occurs in Torres Straits. 
The other species inhabits the western side of the continent. Mr. 
Angas in describing this species observes that ‘ the exact locality of 
the habitat could not be satisfactorily determined,” as the specimens 
he had under examination were obtained from a dealer at Singa- 
ore. 
, -The British Museum has recently acquired, through the liberality 
of Mr. T. H. Haynes, three specimens of this rare shell, collected by 
that gentleman at Exmouth Gulf, West Australia. Mr. Brazier, of 
Sydney, also informs me that he possesses examples of this species 
from Nicol Bay, somewhat further to the north-east of Exmouth 


466 Miscellaneous. 


Gulf. The presence of this shell at Singapore is easily accounted 
for, as large numbers of shells are taken there from North-west 
Australia by the Trepang traders and those engaged in the pearl- 
fisheries on that coast. 

The three species are perfectly distinct. Mr. Tryon’s supposition * 
that 7’. spinosa is “ probably identical with 7’. armigera,” and that 
T’. inermis (which should be of Angas, and not Sowerby) “is simply 
a depauperated specimen of the same species,” is altogether incor- 
rect. It is, however, a notorious fact that Mr. Tryon has made a 
large number of errors of this kind, and it is to be regretted that the 
usefulness of his work is in a great measure lessened through his 
rash judgment of the value of species which he has not had an 
opportunity of seeing personally. 

All of the specimens of 7’, inermis received from Mr. Haynes have 
the canal fully six millimetres longer than that represented in 
Mr. Angas’s woodcut, and the colour is rather different. The 
general tone of the shell is lightish chestnut-brown, the angle of the 
body-whorl is spotted at intervals with white, a white band crossed 
by flames of a darker chestnut tint encircles the lower part of the 
body-whorl, and the aperture within, the columellar callus, and the 
thickened outer lip within and without are white. 


The Natural-History Museum. 


The Natural-History branch of the British Museum in Cromwell 
Road has just received a most important donation from Lord Wal- 
singham, consisting of a collection of Lepidoptera with their larve, 
mainly British butterflies (Rhopalocera) and certain families of 
moths (Heterocera), including Sphingide, Bombyces, Pseudo-Bom- 
byces, Noctuz, Geometride, and Pyralide. There is also a fine 
series of Indian species, collected and preserved at Dharmsala, in 
the Punjab, by the Rey. John H. Hocking, and specimens of exotic 
silk-producing Bombyces, in various stages of their development, 
obtained mostly from Mons. Wailly. 

With very few exceptions, the British larvw, which retain a most 
life-like appearance and are placed upon models of the plants upon 
which they feed, have been prepared and mounted by Lord Walsing- 
ham himself—the process adopted having been inflation of the 
empty skin of the caterpillar by means of a glass tube and india- 
rubber spray-blower over a spirit-lamp guarded by wire gauze. This 
has been found a simpler and quicker process, and one admitting of 
more satisfactory manipulation than the alternative system of 
baking by means of heated metal plates or ovens. The specimens 
have mostly retained their natural colour; but in the case of the 
bright green species it has been found necessary to introduce a 
little artificial dry pigment. The whole collection consists of 2540 
specimens of larvae, belonging to 776 species, together with a series 
of the perfect insects of each species. 

* Manual Conch. vol. iii. p. 144. 
+ Proc. Zool. Soc, 1876, p. 610. 


467 


INDEX to VOL. XIX. 


ACINETA, new species of, 440, 

Acreea, new species of, 62. 

Acrosalenia, remarks on the genus, 
122. 

Adeonez, remarks on the family, 150, 

/Xichmina, new species of, 412. 

Aginna, new species of, 437. 

Aloa, new species of, 223. 

Amann, J., on some optical proper- 
ties of the peristome of Mosses, 
248. 

Amauris, new species of, 369. 

Amblypodia, new species of, 297. 

Amyia, new species of, 447. 

Annelids, on the structure of the 
muscular fibres of some, 320. 

Antedon rosacea, on the morphology 
of, 19. 

Aphanocephalus, new species of, 114. 

Areas, new species of, 217. 

Arion ater, on the colour-varieties 
of, 174, 

Aristosoma, new species of, 291. 

Armenosoma, characters of the new 
genus, 292. 

Artaxa, new species of, 223. 

Arthrolips, new species of, 106. 

Arthropoda, on the classification of 
the, 225, 396, 

Astycus, new species of, 370. 

Ballatha, new species of, 439. 

Batrachians, new genera and species 
of, 67, 167, 345. 


Bats, on two new, 147. 

Bell, F. J., on a new species of Dis- 
tomum, 116; on the term Muel- 
leria as applied to a genus of Holo- 
thurians, 392. 

Bocana, new species of, 438, 

Bollia, new species of, 408. 


- Books, new:—Miall and Denny’s 
Structure and Life-history of the 
Cockroach, 3889; Staudinger’s 


Exotische Schmetterlinge, 390; 
Schatz’s Familien und Gattungen 
der Tagfalter, 390; Guide to the 
Galleries of Reptiles and Fishes in 
the British Museum, 391 ; A Gene- 
ral Guide to the British Museum 
(Natural History), 391; Buckler’s 
Larve of the British Butterflies 
and Moths, 464. 

Boulenger, G. A., on a new Tailed 
Batrachian from Corea, 67; on 
new fishes from the Lower Congo, 
148; on a new Calamaria, 169; 
on a new family of Pleurodiran 
turtles, 170; on new South-Ame- 
rican Characinoid fishes, 172; on 
new Batrachians, 345; on new 
Siluroid fishes, 348; remarks on 
Dr. A. Strauch’s Catalogue of the 
Geckos, 885; on the osteology of 
the genus Platysternum, 461. 

Boulengerina, characters of the new 
genus, 168. 


468 


Rowerbankia, new species of, 309. 

British Museum, donations to the 
Natural-History branch of the, 
466. 

Bryozoa, on fossil Chilostomatous, 
from New Zealand, 236. 

Bufo, new species of, 346. 

Buskia, new species of, 310. 

Butler, A. G., on a new butterfly 
allied to Vanessa antiopa, 103; on 
new Lepidoptera from the Solo- 
mon Islands, 214, 452. 

Bythocypris, new species of, 184. 

Calamaria, new species of, 169. 

Callidrepana, new species of, 224. 

Callipyndax, characters of the new 
genus, 294, 

Camptorhinus, new species of, 373. 

Capra caucasica, remarks on, 450, 

Carettochelydide, characters of the 
new family, 171. 

Carpenter, Dr. P. H., on the mor- 
phology of Antedon rosacea, 19; 
on the generic position of Solano- 
crinus, 81. 

Carter, H. J., on the ampullaceous 
suc and the water canal-system in 
the Spongida, 203; on Carterius 
Stepanowil, 247; on anew species 
of sponge from South Australia, 
286; on the reproductive elements 
of the Spongida, 350. 

Carter, J., on the Decapod Crusta- 
ceans of the Oxford Clay, 282. 

Carterius Stepanowii, note on, 247, 

Castration, on parasitic, in the Deca- 
pod Crustacea, 326. 

Catoptyx, characters of the new 
genus, 111. 

Cecidomyiz, on the deformations 
produced in plants by the, 344. 

Cellepora, new species of, 307. 

Cercidocerus, new species of, 377. 

Cetacea, on the, of the Suffolk Crag, 
234. 

Cethosia, new species of, 296, 

Cetoniid, on the, of Japan, 196. 

Cheetostomus, new species of, 349. 

Chernes, on the structure of the 
genus, 516. 

Chondrosia, new species of, 286. 

Citrinopbila, characters of the new 
genus, 367. 

Cladognathus, new species of, 381. 

Clarias, new species of, 148. 

Clathrodictyon, on the species of, 1. 


INDEX. 


Claus, Prof. C., on Lernzeascus ne- 
matoxys, 241; on the classifica- 
tion of the Arthropoda, 396, 

Cleis, new species of, 221. 

Cockerell, T. D. A., on some species 

- of inland Mollusca, 174. 

Cole, G. A. J., on the Ardtun Leaf- 
beds, 258. 

Coleoptera, new, 105, 196, 289, 370, 
381, 382, 446. 

Conodonts, on the, 166. 

Coptengis, new species of, 382. 

Corylophide, on new genera and 
species of, 105. 

Corylophodes, new species of, 109. 

Crangon, on rare species of, 90. 

Croneberg, A., on the structure of 
the Pseudo-scorpions, 316. 

Crustacea, new British, 89; on the 
Decapod, of the Oxford Clay, 282 ; 
on parasitic castration in the Deca- 
pod, 326. 

Ctenopoma, new species of, 148. 

Cumacea, on new British, 89. 

Curculionids, new species of, 370. 

Curetis, new species of, 265. 

Curimatus, new species of, 172. 

Cythere, new species of, 190. 

Cytherella, new species of, 192. 

Danain, new species of, 369. 

Daptonura, new species of, 561. 

Darwinistic heresies, on some, 57. 

Delias, new species of, 270. 

Deudorix, new species of, 64, 

Dinichus, characters of the new 
genus, 371. 

Dinnik, H., remarks on Capra cauca- 
sica, 450. 

Diphyphyllum, on the genus, 228. 

Dirades, new species of, 435. 

Discoderes, new species of, 293. 

Distant, W. L., on the Rhopalocera 
of Northern Borneo, 41, 264. 

Distomum, new species of, 116. 

Dollo, L., on the Reptiles and Batra- 
chians collected in the Tanganyika 
region, 167. 

Dorcus suturalis, on the female of, 
289. 

Duncan, Prof. P. M., on the mor- 
oe and classification of the 

alenidee, 177 ; on a new genus of 
Madreporaria, 235; on the genus 
Hindia, 260. 
Egnasia, new species of, 438, 
Elymnias, new species of, 50, 


INDEX. 


Engycera, new species of, 290. 

Entalophora, notes on a species of, 
et: 

Entomostraca, on the Paleozoic bi- 
valved, 177, 400. 

Kpicedia, new species of, 449. 

Kpitola, new species of, 441. 

Epizeuxis, new species of, 436, 

Epizorus, characters of the new 
genus, 371. 

Krosia, new species of, 454. 

Kuchromia, new species of, 216. 

EKugnoristus, new species of, 
377. 

EKupelmus, new species of, 394. 

Kuripus, new species of, 54. 

Kuryphene, new species of, 63. 

Euryscapus, new species of, 394. 

Eusemia, new species of, 214. 

Kuthalia, new species of, 53. 

Exarcus, characters of the new genus, 
372. 

Fauna, on the pelagic, of our shores 
in its relation to the nourishment 
of the young food-fishes, 157 ; on 
the microscopic, of elevated Al- 
pine lakes, 276. 

Fishes, on the nourishment of the 
young food-, 137; new, 148, 172; 
on new Siluroid, 348. 

Flustra, new species of, 315. 

Galesaurus planiceps, on the skull 
and dentition of, 252. 

Gardner, J.8., on the Ardtun leaf- 
beds, 238. 

Gasteropoda, on the nervous system 
of the, 243. 

Geckos, remarks on Dr. A. Strauch’s 
Catalogue of the, 385. 

Geological Society, proceedings of 
the, 227. 

Gerydus, new species of, 266, 

Giard, Prof. A., on parasitic castra- 
tion in the Decapod Crustacea, 
326, : 

Glyphastrea, characters of the new 
genus, 235. 

Goat, on the Caucasian mountain-, 
450. 

Goniophorus, remarks on the sub- 
genus, 152. 

Grayia, new species of, 167. 

Grieg, J. A., on Regalecus glesne, 
246. 

Guerne, J. de, on the food of the 
Sardine, 325. 


469 


Haase, Dr. E., on the stigmata of the 
Scolopendride, 321. 

Harma, new species of, 63. 

Helicina, new species of, 425. 

Helix, new species of, 419. 

Hesperomys, new species of, 66. 

Hessian fly, on the Pteromaline of 
the, 393. 

Hincks, Rev. T., critical notes on the 
Polyzoa, 150; on the Polyzoa of 
the Adriatic, 302. 

Hinde, Dr. G. J., on the genus 
Hindia, Duncan, and on the name 
of its typical species, 67. 

Hindia, on the genus, and on the 
name of its typical species, 67, 
260. 

Hippuraria verticillata, notes on, 
311 

Holothurians, on the term Muelleria 
as applied to a genus of, 392. 

Hyalethea, characters of the new 
genus, 216. 

Hynobius, new species of, 67. 

Hypena, new species of, 435, 

Hyphomycetes, on endogenous spore- 
formation among the, 426. 

Hypolycena, new species of, 268. 

Hypsa, new species, 220. 

Imhof, Dr. O, E., on the microscopic 
fauna of elevated Alpine lakes, 
276. 

Infusoria, on the power of multipli- 
cation of the, 894; on new, from 
New Zealand, 439. 

Ixias, new species of, 296. 

Jegeria, proposal of the new generic 
name, in place of Muelleria, 392. 
Jones, Prof. T. R., notes on the 
Paleozoic bivalved Entomostraca, 
177, 400; on the distribution of 
the Ostracoda of the Carbonife- 
rous formations of the British seas, 
230 ; notes on Nummulites elegans 
and other English Nummulites, 

236. 

Jourdan, M., on the structure of the 
muscular tibres of some Annelids, 
320. 

Katha, new species of, 220. 

Kirby, W. F., on new species of 
Papilionide, Pieride, and Lyce- 
nide, 560; on new species of 
Kpitola, 441. 

Kirk, T. W., on new Infusoria from 
New Zealand, 439. 


Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xix. 33 


470 


Kirkby, J. W., on the distribution of 
the British Carboniferous Ostra- 
coda, 230. 

Kirkpatrick, R., on a new genus of 
Stylasteridze, 212. 

Lacaze-Duthiers, H. de, on the ner- 
vous system of the Gasteropoda, 
245, 

Lankester, Prof. E. R., on the classi~ 
fication of the Arthropoda, 225. 

Laogenia, new species of, 379. 

Larinopoda, new species of, 363. 

Leaf-beds, on the Ardtun, 258. 

Lepadodes, characters of the new 
genus, 112. 

Lepidoptera, new, 41, 62, 105, 214, 
264, 296, 360, 369, 432, 441, 445. 

Leptosoma, new species of, 222. 

Lernzeascus nematoxys, on, 241. 

Lewis, G., on the Cetoniid of Japan, 
196. 

Lindeman, Prof. K., on the Pteroma- 
linee of the Hessian fly, 393. 

Liptena, new species of, 562. 

Logania, new species of, 266, 

Lucia, new species of, 368. 

Lyczenestes, new species of, 65. 

Lycznide, new species of, 360. 

Lydekker, R., on the fossil Mammalia 
of North-western Persia, 227; on 
some Vertebrata of the Red Crag, 
231; on the Cetacea of the Suffolk 
Crag, 254. 

M‘Intosh, Prof., on the pelagic fauna 
of our shores in its relation to the 
nourishment of the young food- 
fishes, 187. 

Macrochirus, new species of, 295, 

Macrocypris, new species of, 179. 

Madreporaria, on a new genus of, 235. 

Mammalia, on the fossil, of North- 
western Persia, 227. 

Mangalisa, new species of, 369, 

Maschalix, characters of the new 
genus, 293, 

Matthews, Rey. A., on new genera 
and species of Corylophide, 105. 
Maupas, E., on the power of multi- 
plication of the Infusoria ciliata, 

394, 

Mechanetes, characters of the new 
genus, 448. 

Megalomastoma, new species of, 424. 

Membranipora radicifera, remarks on, 
158. 

Merisus, new species of, 393. 


IN DEX. 


Microporidz, remarks on the family, 
160. 

Miltochrista, new species of, 219. 

Mollusca, on some species of inland, 
174. 

Moorea, new species of, 409. 

Mormyrus, new species of, 149. 

Mosses, on some optical properties of 
the peristome of, 248. 

Muelleria, on the term, applied to a 
genus of Holothurians, 592. 

Nalepa, Dr. A., on the anatomy and 
classification of the Phytopti, 165. 

Nanina, new species of, 416. 

Nassophasis, new species of, 378. 

Neoxides, characters of the new genus, 
378. 

Nesonycteris, characters of the new 
genus, 147, 

Nicholson, Dr. H. A., on new or im- 
perfectly-known species of Stroma- 
toporoids, 1. 

Noctuites, on new, 423. 

Norman, Rey. A. M., on a Crangon, 
some Schizopoda, and Cumacea 
new to or rare in the British seas, 
89. 

Notobrancheea, description of the 
new genus, 80. 

Nummulites elegans, notes on, 236. 

Nyctemera, new species of, 222. 

Nyctipas, new species of, 432. 

Octonaria, characters of the new 
genus, 404. 

Odontolabis, new species of, 446. 

Oligarthrum, characters of the new 
genus, 110. 

Ommatolampus, new species of, 
374. 

Opercularia, new species of, 459. 

Ophthalmis, new species of, 215, 

Ornithoptera Victoriz, description of 
the male of, 445. 

Ostracoda, on the, of the Carbonife- 
rous formations of the British seas, 
230. 

Otidognathus, new species of, 373. 

Oudemans, C. A. J. A., on Sporen- 
donema terrestre, 426. 

Owen, Sir R., on the skull and den- 
tition of Galesaurus planiceps, 
232. 

Packard, A. S., on the class Podo- 
stomata, 164. 

Papilionide, new species of, 360. 

Paragerydus, new species of, 266. 


INDEX. 


Pascoe, F, P., on new genera and 
species of Curculionide, 370. 

Pelseneer, P., on a new genus of 
Gymnosomatous Pteropoda, 79. 

Peltastes, remarks on the genus, 129. 

Peltinus, new species of, 109. 

Pentila, new species of, 364. 

Peragale, new species of, 397. 

Phalangophora, characters of the new 
genus, 212. 

Philanthaxia, new species of, 290. 

Phrixia, new species of, 291, 

Phrynella, characters of the new 
genus, 346, 

Phytopti, on the anatomy and classi- 
fication of the, 165. 

Pieris, new species of, 62, 862. 

Pitasila, new species of, 223. 

Plants, on the deformations produced 
in, by the Cecidomyie, 344. 

Platygaster, new species of, 394. 

Platysternum, on the osteology of the 
genus, 461. 

Podostomata, on the class, 164. 

Poecilopharis, new species of, 289. 

Pohlig, Dr. H.,on the fossil Mamma- 
lia of North-western Persia, 227. 

Polyzoa, critical notes on the, 150. 

of the Adriatic, on the, 302. 

Pontocypris, new species of, 182. 

Porifera, on the relationships of the, 
249, 

Poritia, new species of, 265. 

Pouchet, G., on the food of the Sar- 
dine, 325. 

Primitia, new species of, 193, 409. 

Pryer, W. B., on the Rhopalocera of 
Northern Borneo, 41, 264, 

Pseudochirus, new species of, 146. 

Pseudoscorpions, on the structure of 
the, 316. 

Pteromalinz of the Hessian fly, on 
the, 393, 

Pteropoda, on anew genus of Gymno- 
somatous, 79. 

Pteropus, new species of, 147. 

Ptychodus, on the dentition and 
affinities of the Selachian genus, 
237. 

Rana, new species of, 345. 

Regalecus glesne, note on, 246, 

Reptiles from the Tanganyika region, 
on, 167. 

Rhina, new species of, 380. 

Rhopalocera of Northern Borneo, 
on the, 41, 264. 


471 


Rohon, J. V., on the Conodonts, 
166, 

Sacculinze, observations, on the, 326. 

Sacium, new species of, 105. 

Salenia, remarks on the genus, 132. 

Saleniidee, on the morphology and 
classification of the, 117. 

Sardine, on the food of the, 323. 

Saurian, on the skull and dentition 
of a Triassic, 232. 

Schizopoda, on new British, 89. 

Scolopendrid, on the stigmata of 
the, 821. 

Semiotellus, new species of, 394. 

Sericoderus, new species of, 108. 

Shells, on some land-, from New 
Guinea and the Solomon Islands, 
416. 

Siriella, new species of, 98. 

Sladen, W. P., on the morphology 
and classification of the Saleniide, 
dig kgs 

Smith, E. A., on some land-shells 
from New Guinea and the Solomon 
Islands, 416; note on Tudicula 
inermis, 465. 

Smith, H.G.,on new species of African 
Butterflies,62 ; on three new species 
of Butterflies from Burmah, 296; 
on two new species of Danaine, 
369; description of the male of 
Ornithoptera Victoriv, 445. 

Smittia, notes on the genus, 304. 

Snake, description of a new, 169. 

Solanocrinus, on the generic position 
of, 81. 

Solea monochir, on a new parasite of, 
241. 

Sonagara, new species of, 433. 

Sphenocorynus, new species of, 
375 


Sphragidium, characters of the new 
genus, 218, 

Sponges, on the ampullaceous sac 
and the water canal-system in the, 
203; new, 210, 286; on fresh- 
water, 298; on the relationships of 
the, 249; on the reproductive ele- 
ments of the, 350, 

Spongilla glomerata, on, 168. 

Spore-formation among the Hypho- 
mycetes, on, 426. 

Sporendonema terrestre, observations 
on, 426. 

Steganoporellide, on the family, 
162. 


472 


Strauch’s Catalogue of the Geckos, 
remarks on, 385. 

Stromatoporella tuberculata, obser- 
vations on, 15, 

Stromatoporoids, on new or imper- 
fectly-known species of, 1. 

Stygogenes, new species of, 348. 

Stylasteridz, on a new genus of, 212. 

Succinea, notes on some rare British 
species of, 175, 

Teldenia, new species of, 224. 

Terias, new species of, 271. 

Teriomima, characters of the new 
genus, 364. 

Tetragonopterus, new species of, 172. 

Tetrastichus, new species of, 595. 

Thalamoporella, characters of the new 
genus, 164. 

Thlipsura, new species of, 402. 

Thomas, O., on a new species of Hes- 
peromys, 66; on a new Phalanger, 
146; on two new fruit-eating Bats, 
147 ; on a new species of Rabbit- 
Bandicoot, 397. 

Thomson, J., on the genus Diphy- 
phyllum, 228. 

Tingra, new species of, 363. 

Trichomycterus, new species of, 349. 

Tudicula inermis, note on, 465. 

Tyndides, new species of, 379. 


IND EX. 


Valgus, new species of, 201. 

Vanessa, new species of, 104. 

Vejdovsky, Dr. F., on Spongilla glo- 
merata, 168. 

Vertebrata of the Red Crag, on some, 
231. 

Vine, G. R., on a species of Entalo- 
phora, 17. 

Vogt, Prof. C., on the anatomy of 

‘ Antedon rosacea, 20; on some 
Darwinistic heresies, 57. 

Vorticella, new species of, 440. 

Vosmaer, Dr. G. C. J., on the rela- 
tionships of the Porifera, 249. 

Waterhouse, C. O., descriptions of 
new Coleoptera, 289, 581, 382, 
446, 

Waters, A. W., on fossil Chilostoma- 
tous Bryozoa from New Zealand, 
236. 

Wierzejski, Dr. A., on freshwater 
Sponges, 298. 

Wilsonella, new species of, 210. 
Woodward, A. 8., on the dentition 
and affinities of Ptychodus, 237, 
Yung, M., on the anatomy of Ante- 

don rosacea, 20. 

Zea, new species of, 274. 

Zittel, K. A. von, on the Conodonts, 
166. 


END OF THE NINETEENTH VOLUME. 


PRINTED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS, 


RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET. 


st. 5.5. Vol.J9. PL. 1. 


us 


Anni Mag. Nat. H 


pic) 


” 
y 


te 
a 


z 


aw 


Mintern Bros imp 


H.A.Nicholson del. A.T. Holick hth. 


Ann.& Mag. Nat. Hist. §.5.Vol. 19. PU.IL 


H.A.Nichelson dal. A-T.Holbidk Tith. 


| 


Mintern Bros. imp 


pipe ‘ on ai, 
; me os iy 


at 
ae ay 
7 ihe 
-< " ie . BS 


Ann. & May. Nat. Hist. 8.5. Vol.19. Pl. IL 


: ! ee 
. Ss aan ee ee ee 
| ro 4 | 0 a AA FE BPO 


H.A.Micholson del. A.T.Hollick lith. Mintern Bros. imp. 


1 ve 
: uy 4 
oan wee 


AnnkMag Nat HistS.5.Vol.19.PU. IV. 


E.C Knight hth. West Newman &Co.imp. 
Silurian Ostracoda. 


Ann&Mag.NatHist.5.5.Vol.19.PL. V . 


5a ‘ 1 10% loa 


E C Knight hth. West, Nevanan &Co. imp 


Silurian Ostracoda. 


Ann.tMag Nat Hist.S5.Vol.19,PLVI. 


E C Knight hth. ; West, Newman &Co. imp, 
Silurian Ostracoda. 


J 

q 

a ' 

4 | | 


Ann & Maa. Nat.Hist.8.5.Vol.19, PU VII. 


14a 
——— oe 
ee 6k Le. 
; z 
6 : <a 
\ OPES eerie 
a ~~ 

s. el ——— 

SS 10b 14h 


Ml lla 
ce ao Mares 
eee : oa paws 
a Gach eee Se eee) 
3h XN ‘a ee 
lib see 
1Zice 
a pa ee ovine en ‘ ~ 
Sea A eRe / 2 a : < . 
——-—-+— ay . ‘ 5 _ 
#h 8b 12h 16b 
E.C Knight hth West,Newman&Co. imp, 
Silurian Ostracoda. 
, 


fit an, 
oc pens 


Ai) ‘of 


‘ 
oo” 
ie ee 


toa a 
(2, GAD 
) AAD so any 


at Son 
uit : nine re 


Ann.& Mag. Nat. Hist. §. 5. Vol. 19. PU. VIL. 


Berjeau & Highley del.et lth. Mintern Bros . imp. 


, 4 wa ‘ Ly ia hig ie 


g. Nat. Hist. 8.5. Vol. 19. Pl. I. 


Ann. & Ma 


Mintern Bros. lith. 


T.Hincks del. 


Mae 
ay 


: , ; ‘ hie 
s RN ih 


. * Ah De y bf Meir iy 
i ¥ i as : is Mae ae ne 
@uemeiah sii? iSite ih ‘4 Ma ey 


Ann.& Mag. Nat. fist. $. 5. Vol. 19. PUX. 


R.Mintern del. et hth 


Mintern Bros. imp. 


1. Rana labialis 2. Phrynella pulehra 3. Bufo parvus. 
4. Bulo quadriporcatus. 9. Bulo philippuieas. 


yt Rot 
ve ae, 
l “oy 


Ann&Mag.Nat.}fist.8.5 Vol 19.PUXI. 


West, Newman &Co.ad nat. ith. 


i mee i eA , | 
ee aa ee 
OD) Wag ieee ote 


, 
7 ran nh iy i & oe CPR A 
Du all * : io, y i. 

An Doth | ryé ta ‘a ‘ v 

i mc oy 


yy 


EC Knight hth. 


Ann & May. Nat.Hist.S.5.Vol.19.Pv. XL. 


Weet, Newman &Co.mmp. 


Silurian Ostracoda. 


fee 


Mis i c—— 


ty 
pia tay 
Ale 


hit 


Ui 
.* 


Ann, & Mag Nat.Hist.$.5.Vol 19 Pl. XU 


F.C Kmignt lic. 


Nest, Newman% Co.rmp. 


Silurian Ostracoda. 


Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 5.5. Vol. 19. PU. XIV. 


2. 


Fig.l. Capra caucasica , (iil. 
aye Agoceros Pallasu, Roudl . 


Mintern Bros. lith. 


n 
« 
J 


; 
an 


ia) a ‘ 
ee tae ene 
fd wes xibaae Ye 


ayer ears nee 


ay: 
AN EA: 


| wy 


arth is ¥ ‘ 


ern, 
> 


13. 


R.Mimtern del. et hth. 


Ann.& 


Mag, Nat. thst. 5.5. Vol. 19. Pu. XV. 


Mintern Bros .imp, 


aS a iio 


ooh 


Ais , Al / 
j ee me ee Salons 4 
t ~e 1 
ee, y “y ‘ ay 
ie aaa’ Tu 
=i -- ¥ 


3. Vol. 9. PU. XVI. 


ist. 


Ann.& Mag. Nat. Ih 


Mintern Bros . hth. 


Platysternum megacephalun . 


. 
{ 
i 
woe y 
' 
oe 
A 
{ 
, ? 
‘ 
Te ae 
4 
be 
. 
: 
a . .. 
‘ 
x i 
} 
Pat 
y 
» 
Fi 
‘" 
pore ; 
2) ie \4 
| i i e 


‘rey 
: ' 4 
. 


9 ee 
a ta Pole 
4) lave 
> Vi es 7h 


7 : i ie ; Be a oe Da! : aay ihe is a 


My > 7 
Nie 


ee 


bis 
F 


Aniv.ée Mag. Nat. Hist. §.5. Vol 19. PU. XVIL 


3 $ 
ne eS 
4 
2 
A =) 
{ z ry 
y 2 B ik 
er 
se xs 
Br A F 


Mintern Bros. lith. | 


Platysternuan megacephalum . 


ceiinne ube 


- ve lai cay 


a ok takin, ae ide BE 


7 a iden ab ne 
i J ; 
ar a . ae q ‘/ wee 
eG ae A at ' Tie a7) PL. 
_ aarti a 2, 


fa) Pe ret Ce Nhs 5 Oe lees 


r S 
é 
wii’ « 


bes an aoe, 
Ape & eee Ne 


Sly ha 


ea Basia } 


i A Oa Li ey 


"598 


@® 


oa aoe 


i IY 


3 9088 01314